Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Marauders can’t help celebrating along with the rest of their year group as they sat for the last of their NEWTS, and will then be free from classes and exams until they receive their results, and subsequently, their diplomas at the graduation ceremony at the end of the school year.  

The seventh year Gryffindor boys’ dorm is loud and cheery; and having learned their lesson from fourth year when a furious Lily Evans, being followed by her dorm mates and best friends, Marlene Mckinnon and Alice Prewett, have barged into their room and hexed them all silly for disrupting their sleep. Apparently, their little ‘party’ in the dorms was so loud that it even reached the Gryffindor girls’ side of the Tower.

Thus, Remus Lupin was sensible enough to cast silencing spells around their room the moment that Sirius and James have returned from their trip to the kitchens where the Hogwarts’ house elves have quite happily supplied the boys with food for their little ‘party’.

And as there are still bottles of Butterbeer that they have from the last Hogsmeade weekend, it looks as if they’re going to have a grand celebration tonight.

“Not going to celebrate with Lily tonight, Prongs?” Sirius Black asked his best friend with a grin, poking at the said boy with his toe.

The whole of Gryffindor House had likely thrown a party, with Sirius supplying the fireworks from Zonko’s when James Potter had asked Lily Evans to marry him right after their last paper earlier that morning at the edges of the Black Lake, and the girl, whilst blushing bright enough to match the colour of her hair, had said yes.  

Hogwarts had stood witness to James Potter’s incredibly amusing attempts to try and fail wooing Lily Evans for the first few years of their schooling, with the redhead not very impressed with James’ pranking ways. Thankfully, the Potter Heir had deflated his large head after his fifth year after a talk with his father, and soon took on more Heir duties, returning to Hogwarts as a mature young man.

Lily Evans had obviously noticed the changes, and liked it, since she finally gave James Potter a chance when she had agreed when the latter had asked her out on a date for their first Hogsmeade weekend. The two started dating not long after that, and there likely isn’t a couple more in love than them.

“Not tonight. She said that she wants to celebrate with Marlene and Alice.” James informed his best friend with a grin. A frown appeared on his face not long after as he recalled a conversation that his now fiancée had with him, “…And she said she wants to try speaking to Sni…Snape one last time.”

The atmosphere in the dorm room changed completely as his friends all exchanged looks. Sirius for one had a scowl on his face. The Black had never forgotten and forgiven the other boy for trying to get him expelled and Remus killed over the werewolf incident two years prior.

Unlike how the Potions prodigy had tried to spin it with the Headmaster and Deputy Headmistress, the truth is that Sirius had never said a thing about the Whomping Willow and Remus to the boy, knowing better than anyone else the danger that Remus would be in—and despite everything, Sirius would never risk Remus’ life. Most likely, the Slytherin had been eavesdropping on their group, and had likely overheard Sirius speaking with Marlene about the Whomping Willow—with the Black having a crush on the beautiful girl.  

The fact that Severus Snape was found with a bottle of aconite and a pair of silver daggers on him is all that could be said. The whole incident between him and Lily Evans happened not long after that.

“Not a good idea, Prongs.” Sirius warned James. “We heard the rumours. This ‘Dark Lord’ had been wooing quite a number of the pureblood heirs in Slytherin.” Unseen by all his friends, Peter Pettigrew flinched from his corner. “And I know for a fact that Snape had been on his list for quite a few years now. I won’t be surprised if he’s even part of that group by now.”

“I didn’t agree either. But Lily agreed to meet Snape in a public place, and with Marlene and Alice with her.” James agreed reluctantly. “I offered to accompany her instead. But Lily said that Snape would not want to speak with her if I am around. And I might not like him, but he and Lily were once friends. Lily wants to repair that friendship.”

“She’s better off without him.” Sirius grumbled, and his friends smiled. “So, we’re leaving Hogwarts soon.” He tried to change the subject. “What are we all going to do?” He looked around at all the faces.

“I know that Sirius and I are going for Auror training.” James spoke, and Sirius nodded with a grin—it had been all that they spoke of since fifth year when they had that career talk with McGonagall. “It’s going to be tough, but with the war, they will need every Auror they can get. Though I do still need to undergo training with my dad on how to handle the Potter estate and finances.” He frowned, worried about his father’s rapidly declining health. It isn’t looking good, and Charlus Potter might not have long left. “Sirius, you too, right?”

Sirius grumbled something beneath his breath, and nodded.

Despite his mother striking him off the Black tapestry when he had run away, the Black family is still headed by Sirius’ grandfather, Arcturus Black, who had stayed strictly neutral in the war so far, despite nearly half the family apparently taking up with this new Dark Lord. And despite his mother’s shrieks and demands, Lord Arcturus Black had refused to strike Sirius off as Heir.

“I’m not even sure what I can do.” Remus sighed, looking really upset, “what with my whole furry problem. Who would want to hire me or even take me on as an apprentice?”

“Someone with brains.” James said firmly.

“Someone who could see past the wolf.” Sirius said at the same time as James.  

Remus laughed, appreciating his best friends trying to cheer him up and turned towards Peter who had been very quiet all this while. “What of you, Pete? What are you going to do?” He asked, concerned for their quietest member. Peter is never the most academically inclined, and not that magically gifted either. If Remus is honest with himself, he doesn’t know what Peter wants to do with himself either.

“H-Huh?” Peter jumped with a start, surprised at being addressed, “U-Uh…” He stammered, looking rather nervous. “I might go home for a bit. My mother is unwell again.” He had a weak smile on his face; Remus however frowned, able to smell the lie in those words.

“Oh. I hope she’s feeling better.” James said sympathetically.

He had never really gotten over his mother passing away less than a year ago from a sudden bout of illness. Then again, his parents were well beyond the normal wizarding age when they had him, and his father is getting on in years now. Charlus Potter was resigned to the fact that he likely would never see his first grandchild being born, but is still stubbornly clinging onto his life.

The Potter Lord had been preparing lots of presents and letters for his future grandchild, James knew, just so that the child would know their grandfather and their family history; with their account manager at Gringotts having stern instructions from Charlus to give it out to the future Potter Heir on their birthday each year until they turn of age.

In fact, during one of their last conversations when James had admitted to planning to propose to Lily, Charlus had given him some good advice. And even added something along the lines of ‘if you had a son, I would like it if you name him Hadrian—after your uncle who never had the chance to start a family.’  

“O-Oh, she would be.” Peter smiled nervously.  

“So graduation, huh?” Sirius changed the subject expertly, seeing how nervous Peter is, “it still doesn’t seem real, does it?”  

James chuckled. “Yeah. Time flies, huh?” he murmured. “Let’s make a promise.” He said suddenly, and his friends turned their attention towards him, “a promise that no matter what, we will stay as friends always.”

…It’s a promise…

XXXXXX

Remus John Lupin sat in the Moon Dew’s bar, having his third drink of the night, and not for the first time, he wondered just when everything had gone wrong.  

When he and his friends have graduated, they have made so many plans.  

James and Lily were getting married, with Lily wanting to run an apothecary. And considering that Remus is able to easily match her Potions’ score in school, the redhead had approached Remus to help her, though it had taken some arguments on her part before Remus had agreed. James and Sirius were undergoing Auror training under Mad-Eye Moody of all people—the best Auror in the entire department, and whom Charlus Potter had trained personally during his Auror days. Moody still had tremendous respect for the man who had trained him, and was especially harsh on his mentor’s kid, much to James’ displeasure. No one really knew what Peter wanted to do for a career, but he seemed happy enough to be his mother’s full time caretaker.  

James and Lily’s wedding was beautiful, and Remus had loved almost every moment of it. Almost, because Lily’s sister and her whale of a husband had almost completely ruined the wedding by insulting almost every single guest present, and had almost driven Lily to tears. Lily’s very furious parents have dragged off Petunia and Vernon before returning and apologising frantically. James was furious as well, with Petunia for upsetting Lily on their special day, but was more concerned with making sure that Lily smiled than getting revenge—a big change from the mischievous boy whom Remus had shared a dorm with for seven years.

Their Hogwarts professors were all invited, as is most of their schoolmates. And while James was apprehensive, he had agreed when Lily wanted to invite Snape, though the man had never turned up. Sirius was grinning like a loon when the bonder had bonded James and Lily, and had asked for the rings; with the man almost forgetting that he had the rings on a cushion that he had in his hands.

The war against the Dark Lord Voldemort and his Death Eaters took a big turn for the worse the moment that Remus had graduated, with all his dorm mates, and even Lily, as well as Frank Longbottom and his new wife, Alice Prewett, being asked to join.

The one bright spot in their lives had been the birth of James and Lily’s child.

Little Hadrian Potter is so tiny and delicate and Remus was almost afraid to hold him when Lily had finally left the hospital with the baby. And while it is definitely still too early to tell, Remus is almost certain that little Hadrian or Harry as his parents affectionately call him, is an omega.

Secondary genders might not have such an importance in the muggle world now, but in the magical world, it is different—as magic dictates a lot of what they do. And while there are the occasional betas as department heads in the Ministry, the vast majority of them are alphas. And unlike in the muggle world where there are still some that sees omegas as nothing more than sex toys—with even male omegas being able to get pregnant, in the magical world, omegas are cherished and treasured. And it is considered a blessing for one to find their mate.  

The only person more excited than James and Lily at Hadrian’s birth is likely Sirius who had been over so often at James and Lily’s cottage that he had practically lived there. Lily however is very thankful for Sirius’ presence, especially throughout her pregnancy, as he seemed to know just what to do to make Lily feel better, especially when her morning sickness was particularly bad. Remus recalled that Sirius had practically raised Regulus, as most pureblood families normally left the raising of the children to their house elves. But the Black family house elf assigned to Sirius’ parents isn’t exactly sane and not what would be appropriate for raising children.

Remus was also present when Sirius had become Hadrian’s magically bonded godfather; hence, he knew more than anyone that there is no way for Sirius to betray Lily and James’ location to Voldemort on that dreadful Halloween Night which also ultimately resulted in Lily and James’ deaths and even Voldemort’s death.

But he is a known werewolf, especially at the height of the war when he was part of Dumbledore’s Order of the Phoenix, and no one in the Ministry would listen to Remus when he had insisted that Sirius is not the Potters’ betrayer. And now with the war over, it is like nothing had even changed at all, even though they were all fighting to make the world a better and safer place for their children.

And as for little Hadrian, Remus has completely no idea where he even is. All that Dumbledore would say is that the baby is safe. And not for the first time, Remus has to resist the urge to strangle the old man with that beard of his.

He had once idolised the headmaster of Hogwarts. But as an adult, Remus start to realise that there are lots of questionable things that Dumbledore had done and is still doing, and the whole situation with Hadrian is one of them.

Hence why Remus is currently sitting in the Moon Dew’s bar and tavern in Grim Avenue, trying to drown himself in drinks.

While Diagon Alley is more commonly known to the folks of Wizarding Britain, with Knockturn Alley a close second—the truth is that there are more places than those two for shopping districts in Wizarding Britain. Remus was amazed and awed when he found out about it from a few contacts that he had made during the war, and realised that with as large a population that Wizarding Britain once had long ago, it doesn’t make sense for them to just have Diagon and Knockturn.

Grim Avenue isn’t exactly a secret; but it isn’t exactly advertised either. As most of the shops in this place were run by the ‘creatures’, also known as the Downworlders. Much of their clientele were catered mostly to Downworlders and even to the bounty hunters and mercenaries, but occasionally, there is the occasional wizard and witch who shops here, as the products on sale in the shops here are actually of higher quality and more decently priced than those of Diagon.

Ever since learning about Grim Avenue from two bounty hunters whom Remus had met at the height of the war, he had frequented the bar here—as it is one of the few places he could drink in peace without overhearing some whispers about ‘that’s a werewolf’, or be barred from service because he’s a werewolf—which sadly, happened a little too often.

Remus looked up as a bottle was placed on his table, and saw that it’s the owner of Moon’s Dew. Jonas is very unmistakably a vampire; and while vampires and werewolves are believed to be mortal enemies, the truth isn’t quite that simple.

“Last one for you tonight, Remus.” Jonas said sternly. “Even for a werewolf, Fire Breath is toxic if you drink too much of it.”

Remus nodded blearily, as he poured himself another cup of Fire Breath.

Things for him after the war isn’t any better, and he could barely find work anywhere. Jonas is kind enough to hire him on as a part time book-keeper—though Remus isn’t fooled; he knew that Jonas didn’t really need to do that. As a vampire, he requires little sleep and could easily do the books by himself, but had taken the chance to offer Remus a job, and he is thankful.  

Privately, he suspects that Jonas might be doing this for Sirius’ sake as well. The dog animagus is likely the only one amongst their friends who even knew about Grim Avenue. Remus shouldn’t be surprised that Lord Arcturus Black had taken Sirius here when he was very young as part of his Heir training. And after their graduation, Sirius had frequented Moon’s Dew every now and then, and had strike up a friendship with the vampire owner slash barkeeper.

It is a Wednesday evening, and thus, Remus isn’t surprised that there aren’t many people here tonight at Moon’s Dew. The usual group of goblins are of course present, having their usual after work drink. There are also a group of vampires in a corner drinking something that smells suspiciously like blood. And if Remus’ nose isn’t wrong, he could swear that the one in the shadowed corner might just be a fey.  

A bell tinkled somewhere in the bar as the doors opened, and Remus’ sharp ears picked up the sounds of two pairs of light footsteps.

The sharp scent of sandalwood. And a lighter scent of freesia.

Alpha and omega, Remus’ mind whispered to him. And they smelt like bonded mates. And even of vampires.

“Jonas, we would like a room for a night.” A cheerful voice called out to the bartender.

“Sure thing! It’s been awhile since I’ve seen you both back in Britain. Take a seat while I whip up some food for the both of you. Your usual seafood paella, Crow? And a fish burger for Rean?”

Remus gave a start when someone dropped into the chair opposite him at his table, and he looked up, having to blink several times before he recognised the smiling face across him. A pair of bright lilac eyes being framed by purplish-black hair. With an off-white coat hanging onto a petite frame.

“…Rean.”

The bounty hunter nodded to Remus.

Remus had met this particular bounty hunter and his alpha mate during the height of the war when he was scouting for intelligence on the Death Eaters. Remus is no stranger to hating the fact that he is a werewolf, so he honestly has no idea how the Downworld works, and even how powerful their intelligence network is.  

Rean and Crow have helped him out of a particularly tight spot, and both have stayed in contact with Remus even after that. A lot of the information that Remus had brought to the Order came from the pair; though most of the time, he either has to pay for it in items that they wanted, or information that they needed. Occasionally, that payment is in money; but the pair is well aware that Remus isn’t that well off, so often asked for items and information instead.

“Been awhile, Remus.” Rean smiled, even as his alpha mate took the seat next to his, dropping a kiss against his hair. “You look awful.” Rean looked sympathetic.

“We heard what happened last Hallows’ Eve.” Crow said, his red eyes studying Remus carefully. “That’s why we came back to Britain. We wanted to know more about what happened to the Dark Lord, and how he was defeated. And considering the name of your best friends came up a lot with his defeat when we were last in Bulgaria, we figured you might know something.”

Remus chuckled. “Ever the bounty hunters, huh, the both of you?” he murmured.

“A trade-off for this information.” Crow said professionally, making his mate grin. “We’ll pay for a week’s stay for you at Moon’s Dew, with food covered, if you tell us what we want to know.”

“I’m not a charity case—”

“It’s not.” Rean said patiently, knowing how proud the werewolf could be. “Tell us the information we want, and this is our payment to you. Fair?”

Remus wanted to argue, but knew that a week’s worth of stay at Moon’s Dew with food provided would be a boon to him as he figures out his next step. He might just take up a job in the muggle world at this rate, with how difficult it is for him to find and keep one in the magical world. He can take his muggle degree at the same time as well.

“…Fine.”

“Excellent.” Rean smiled before he waved his hand, setting up a privacy and silencing spell non-verbally.

Remus’ eyes followed Rean’s hand movement. While this isn’t the first time that he’d seen the pair before him cast spells non-verbally, he can’t help but be impressed every time. The education in Hogwarts, from what he knew from Rean and Crow, and even some of the foreign Downworlders he’d met over the years, is very lacking. Rean and Crow have their education in Bulgaria, at Drumstrang, he knew. And while the first two years, they were taught to cast spells with a wand, they snap it during third year and learned how to cast it non-verbally.

It is also a surprise to Remus to learn that Drumstrang takes in all manner of students—not just humans. Vampires, veela, fey, werewolves, and all, are accepted as students, though certain provisions have to be made for some of them, especially for werewolves, on the full moon.

From what Jonas had told Remus, it seems like it’s only Hogwarts that have such restrictions and low standards of their education.

“I don’t know a lot.” Remus begun, and Crow and Rean nodded.

And then, he told the pair before him everything that he knew about that Halloween Night, or Hallows Eve as they call it. How James and Lily have gone under the Fidelius Charm less than a year ago with baby Hadrian under Dumbledore’s instructions. Same as Frank and Alice with baby Neville. And how they were betrayed not even a year later. But unlike everyone, Remus refused to believe that Sirius had betrayed them, as he would have died if he had done so, considering he was Hadrian’s magically sworn godfather—having been sworn in using the Old Ways, and he would have died if he truly did betray them.

And from what Remus could find out, Sirius apparently was just chucked into Azkaban without a trial. And Remus had been trying for nearly a year to get in to see Sirius or even get him a trial, but was refuted every single time. He wasn’t even able to get past the front desk of the Ministry, considering that he is a werewolf. And he didn’t dare to push any further, or he would likely be having a cell next to Sirius, if not killed outright. As such are the views of Wizarding Britain when it comes to non or sub humans.  

Remus might not believe that Sirius had betrayed James who is like a brother to him. But if somehow, Peter is their named Secret Keeper, then Remus can believe that Sirius did kill him as was reported. But twelve Muggles who were caught up in the impending explosion in between a battle between the two?  

Sirius Black, who was seen as an outcast in his own family but his grandfather for liking Muggles and having muggle stuff all over his bedroom? Sirius Black who had a motorcycle that he’d bought from the Muggle world with Lily’s help, and took a license to be able to ride it, and even charmed that damned thing to fly? Sirius Black, known Muggle supporter—killing twelve Muggles?

Remus would never believe it of his best friend.

“I see.” Crow murmured, exchanging looks with his mate. “And the Boy Who Lived? Do you know where he is now?”

“No. Dumbledore wouldn’t tell me.” Remus frowned when he remembered that conversation that is the beginning of the start when Remus started to distrust the man he had owed an education to. “All that he would tell me is that he’s safe.”

Rean and Crow exchanged looks again. “What of the Potter will?” Rean asked instead, and Remus blinked. “The Potters are part of the Sacred 28 in Britain, aren’t they? I’m sure that Lord and Lady Potter would have at least made a will, considering the times that we’ve lived in barely a year ago. Was it ever read?”

“You know… I don’t think I ever got a summons for a will reading.” Remus blinked. “I don’t believe that their will is ever read.”

Crow and Rean exchanged looks once more. “You thinking what I’m thinking, babe?” Crow murmured.

“Yeah. It’s entirely within his means.” Rean murmured, brows crinkling. “Dumbledore’s Chief Warlock, isn’t he? He could easily seal the Potters’ will in the Wizengamot. Knowing Lord and Lady Potter, no doubt that the identity of their real Secret Keeper would be in the will too.”

“B-But what would Dumbledore get out of sealing James and Lily’s will?” Remus wanted to know, feeling his heart sinking. Seeing the looks the pair before him gave him, he blanched. “Oh no… Hadrian?”

“No one knows where the baby is, as you said.” Crow said solemnly. “Not even you, as their sole remaining best friend, and if Lord and Lady Potter are really the people you said they are, they would have named you as one of the chosen guardians for their child. And the sworn godfather is in Azkaban without a trial. Awfully convenient, don’t you think? And I don’t believe in coincidences. And to top it off, the sworn godmother is now a permanent resident in Saint Mungo’s. Tell me, Remus. Are these all really coincidences? Besides, who leaked the news that you’re a werewolf? You’ve been one for most of your life. Even went to school with no one but just your best friends knowing. Even the Order that you’ve been in didn’t know of this fact. Who else knew that you’re a werewolf?”

“Only Dumbledore—” Remus’ eyes widened. “N-No… He wouldn’t do this to me…” Remus said weakly.

“Wouldn’t he?” Rean said sympathetically. “Remus, Crow and myself grew up overseas. Crow might be a pureblood vampire, whilst I was only turned by him when we became mates. But we both lived for a long time. And even we heard about Dumbledore overseas, especially after the entire Grindelwald mess. He had a different reputation overseas. In Romania and certain places of Bulgaria, it is well known to watch your wallet, belongings and even check on your first born child if Dumbledore is anywhere around. Grindelwald’s past history as a teenager is well known—especially in the country where he’s from.”  

“T-That can’t be…! He gave me a place at Hogwarts—”  

“He legally can’t stop you from attending.” Jonas interrupted, having approached their table to deliver Rean and Crow’s orders. Three pairs of eyes turned towards the bartender. “Hogwarts is a private institution. It has been around even before there is a Council of Magic and Ministry of Magic subsequently. The school is open to all who has magic. Even Downworlders. It’s in Hogwarts’ charter. He cannot bar you from attending. Most Downworlders today just don’t attend because of the discrimination. Most of them took their education privately or even enrol in Drumstrang instead. Though the werewolves were home-schooled by their pack members.”

“He probably made you feel like you owe him because he wants something out of you.” Rean said sympathetically at the man whose world they are turning upside down today. “Like a spy for instance.” Remus’ eyes were wide. “Tell me something, Remus. Why did you never approach your sire? Fenrir Greyback, isn’t it? The werewolf that turned you as a child? By Downworlder law, he’s legally obligated to assist you until you’re able enough to fend on your own.”  

Remus’ hackles almost raised at the mere mention of the monster who had turned him and destroyed his life. “Why would I approach that monster who had destroyed my life—”  

“Your father destroyed his.” Crow interrupted calmly, a knowing look in his eyes.

“What?”

“You obviously have been in the magical world for too long. You don’t know anything about Downworlder law and our ways at all.” Crow murmured, exchanging looks with Rean. “It’s a good thing you ran into us early in the war, or you would have been torn apart. Your father is Lyall Lupin, isn’t he?” Remus nodded mutely. “He’s a well-known werewolf hunter in Britain. Had been taught his trade by his father who had taught by his father and so on. If you hadn’t been a werewolf yourself, you would likely be trained as a hunter too. There isn’t a single person in the Downworld who doesn’t know who Lyall Lupin is. Werewolves aren’t his only target. Anyone that has less than pure human blood is bound to be targeted by him. Rean and myself were on his target list a long time ago when he is a new hunter. I taught him differently when he thought it a good idea to try to target my mate.” Crow’s smile is predatory. “Grim Avenue is protected by mercenaries and bounty hunters, and off limits for hunters. Only the most insane would come here for their target—not when it is protected by the Downworld Council.”  

“The Greybacks were a pureblood family. Not part of the Sacred 28, but they’re still an old and noble family. When Fenrir Greyback was turned as a child by a rogue werewolf, the werewolf in question offered to make amends as is Downworld law. The family agreed to the reparations, and fully intend to send their heir overseas with the werewolf who is taking responsibility to teach Fenrir how to control his change and the new instincts he got as a werewolf. Your father destroyed everything by announcing to the world at large that the Greyback heir is a werewolf. In those days, being a werewolf is akin to a death sentence, as at that time, there are literally no laws governing the hunters back then. The Greyback family home was set ablaze by hunters. Fenrir’s sire died trying to save him and his family. But in the end, he is the only survivor, and could only watch as hunters killed his entire family and his sire, and he could do nothing. Fenrir bit you, yes. He did it for revenge, as Lyall Lupin was the head hunter that launched the attack on his home. When his own son became a werewolf, Lyall Lupin retired from the hunter business, and in doing so, Fenrir saved dozens if not hundreds of lives. Your father was the one to spread the news about Fenrir being a bloodthirsty monster who turned children. But tell me, Remus. Have you even seen him do it? Have you met any of his so-called victims? Those are just propaganda—designed to make Fenrir seem more like a monster. His current pack are werewolves that he rescued from hunters over the years. They are fiercely loyal to him, and wouldn’t stand to hear Fenrir insulted. Today, Fenrir Greyback is one of the most influential and powerful werewolves in the world, and for good reason. And tell me honestly, Remus. If you had been Fenrir Greyback, can you even blame him for what he did?”

Remus was speechless after listening to Crow.

As he listened to the pureblood vampire disparage his father’s name, he wanted to lash out and shout at him, but something in him made him hold his tongue. From the way Rean is nodding next to his mate, it is apparent that this likely is something that everyone in the Downworld knows.

It certainly explains a lot of things—like how his parents have met. Hope Lupin had told him the story since he was a little boy. That she had met Lyall Lupin in the forest. Remus had never thought to ask his parents just why they’re in the forest to begin with. And he definitely remembers his father being away a lot when he is a small child. He only started being home a lot more after he was bitten. And after he became a werewolf, Lyall became almost cold to him, and not the loving father he had once been.

The logical and rational part of Remus too had to admit that Fenrir is a victim of circumstances. He probably had it worse than he did, as he is all alone—with no friends and family. By turning Remus into a werewolf, he is effectively stopping more victims.  

“Besides, you should thank Fenrir.” Rean’s soft voice broke Remus out of his thoughts. “It’s because of him that you’re even still alive. During the war, you tried approaching werewolf packs to ally with the Order, didn’t you?” Remus nodded. “No one ever told you, least of all, Dumbledore. But the Downworlders hated Dumbledore. None of us would ever ally with him. When you approached them on his behalf, trying to parlay for him, you would have been torn apart if not for Fenrir. Dumbledore knows this. He knows there’s a good chance you would have died had you gone there, using his name. Fenrir knew it as well. That’s why he ordered the werewolf packs to leave you alone. Everyone in the Downworld knows about it.”

“That can’t be…” Remus shook his head in denial.

Fenrir Greyback protecting him whereas Albus Dumbledore is setting him up to die? Did Remus just wake up in an alternate dimension?

A horrible realisation sunk into him then.

Then James and Lily and even Hadrian…

He knew that there is some kind of prophecy concerning Voldemort. That is why his best friends went into hiding under the Fidelius. Dumbledore too seems strangely obsessive over that prophecy. If like his best friends, he too is just a pawn on Dumbledore’s chess board, then Hadrian is in danger from Dumbledore!

“Then my cub…” Remus almost whimpered. “Hadrian… I’ve already lost James and Lily and even Sirius. I can’t lose my cub too!”

Rean and Crow exchanged looks.  

“…Want to hire our services?” Crow asked at last, and Remus looked at them hopefully. The vampire couple before him are some of the best bounty hunters, from what he knew. They don’t just hunt down bounties, but took on requests from time to time. And from what Remus knew from his contacts, the couple have never failed a job in the last few centuries since they were alive. “I actually met Sirius Black before when he is still a lad. I liked that kid. Having him rot in Azkaban as an innocent man doesn’t sit right with me. That, and I’m sure Rean would kill me if we just left him there.” His mate gave him a mock glare.

Remus nodded slowly. He knew that the two in front of him are some of the best in the business. They even operate in the muggle world, from what he knew.

“I…don’t have any money, though.” Remus said despondently, feeling his hope sink again when he realises that what he wanted to ask them to do would likely cost him more than he could afford. With their prices, only some of the wealthier purebloods could afford them.

“…Our payment this time won’t be money.” Rean’s soft voice broke Remus out of his thoughts, and he looked up. “We ask for a certain book that we’ve been looking for that had been out of print for years, and which I know you have a copy. As well as keeping in touch with us—clearly, you need some educating in Downworld ways, or you’ll be in a load of trouble. Fenrir won’t always be there to save you.”

Remus blinked. “That’s it?” he asked, incredulous, and Rean and Crow nodded. “What book do you want?” He asked, running his mind over the various books he had, and wondering which book that Rean wanted. Out of the two, Rean is the reader, not Crow, so no doubt that it’s for him.

“A Werewolf Tale.” Rean smiled at the look on Remus’ face. “A book that you wrote and published, but was recalled after the end of the war. I know you have a copy still in your vault, don’t you? I want a signed copy of that. And of course, with you agreeable to learn our ways. In return, we’ll gather the evidence for you to secure Sirius Black’s release, and also track down Hadrian Potter. Deal?”

Not for the first time, Remus thanked Merlin, Morgana and Hecate for causing him to cross the paths of the two most famous vampires in the land. Even Judas isn’t as famous as them, and he is the first vampire!

Remus nodded, feeling hope blossom in his chest once more.

Padfoot, I’ll get you out of there. And I’ll find Hadrian too. We’ll be a family, just like how Lily and James would have wanted us to be.  

“Deal.”

Chapter Text

Azkaban prison is notorious in Wizarding Britain for being impossible to escape from—being surrounded by rocky cliffs and also being located out in the middle of the sea. It was also guarded by Dementors, which makes the people of Wizarding Britain fearful for being sent there.

Because it is being guarded by Dementors around the clock, there are few human workers there. The only humans there are the wardens that ensures the prisoners are fed and handle the visitors that came to visit their relatives or loved ones that are currently in Azkaban. The boatman that takes people to and fro from the prison to the mainland is also one of the few human workers there are at the prison.

Needless to say that anyone brave enough to work at Azkaban is given high hazard pay, as it’s not a place anyone would want to work at.

“You must be the first visitors that he had received since he was brought in here.” The warden commented as he led the two cloaked visitors towards the visitor room. “He had no one come to visit him. Though considering the fact that nearly all his relatives are in Azkaban anyway, it is not really surprising.”  

“How is he?”

“Surprisingly, he didn’t react the same way that most of the prisoners here did. No screaming or crying. Or laughing, in the case of that Lestrange bitch.” The warden muttered bitterly. Clearly, he must have known someone who was either hurt or killed by Bellatrix Lestrange. “In the early days, he claimed that he’s innocent. But nearly all the prisoners said that anyway, so I just ignored it.”  

He tensed at the intense stare he could feel trained on his back, and swallowed nervously, deciding it best to zip his mouth for now. Something tells him that it’s best to not piss off the two visitors here to visit one of the most notorious prisoners held in Azkaban prison—whoever they are.

The warden banged loudly on the door as they approached, “Two visitors here to see you, Black!” he said nastily, before turning and leaving.  

Beneath their cloaks, Rean and Crow exchanged looks.

Just what kind of place is Wizarding Britain that they basically ignored all basic human rights for their prisoners and sent Dementors of all things to guard a prison? Do they have no basic common sense or decency?  

Even on their short walk towards the visitor room, they could already count at least ten human rights laws that were broken.

“Come on.” Crow murmured into Rean’s ear, tugging gently onto his arm, knowing how his mate is with injustices. When they were students, Rean had actually wanted to be a lawyer of some sort. But the laws in their time about omegas worked against him. He had turned Rean after they have graduated from Drumstrang, and both have decided to become bounty hunters with their current organisation, having known someone from there. “We only have an hour with him. There’s nothing we can do about Azkaban.”

“I know.”

Sirius Black was seated at the visitor table when both have entered the room. He looked partially dazed, with his dirty hair reaching down to his shoulders. His prisoner robes too were dirty and it even looked as if he hadn’t had a shower for days.

Crow winced, almost unable to link this man across him as the young lad whom he had met long ago when Lord Black had taken his Heir to Grim Avenue. Sirius Black is only in his early twenties, yet he looked older.

Many wizarding nations had said more than once that a place like Azkaban should never have existed, nor should there be Dementors guarding it. Sure, wizarding prisons do exist, but other nations at least allow their prisoners proper food and water, and even allow them to take exams or learn skills in those prisons, with even healthcare provided.

“Sirius Black?” Crow spoke, snapping his fingers in front of Sirius’ face. “Can you hear me? Do you know where you are?”

“W-Who…?” Sirius shook his head, licking at his dry and chapped lips nervously. His eyes are starting to look more awake and alert, and Rean frowned beneath his hood. Did they drug him? “Who are you?”

His voice was hoarse and sounded as if he hadn’t used it for days.

As one, Rean and Crow lifted their hoods, and Sirius’ eyes widened when he recognised Crow.

“L-Lord Crow?” Sirius whispered, recognising the pureblood vampire that his grandfather had introduced him to as a young lad.

He had even met the vampire and his mate some years later when they were fighting the war, with Remus stating that lots of the information that he had taken to the Order came from them. Needless to say that when the Order found out where the information that Remus had brought to them come from, there were lots of arguments about whether to trust it or not, as it came from two vampires.  

There were times when Sirius had honestly wondered just why they’re with the Order, especially when nearly half of them were as prejudiced as the people whom they were fighting against. Lily had lost her temper more than once at the Order, especially when it comes to Remus.  

“It’s been awhile, Sirius.” Crow gave a small smile, trying to hide his shock at the state of Sirius Black. Next to him, Rean could mask his shock a lot better, but he could still feel his mate’s emotions.

“We don’t have long here, but there are some questions we need answered.” Rean said quickly, looking towards the door. He had put up a spell that would warn him if anyone approaches, but still, Rean doesn’t want to take any chances.

Sirius was confused. “I don’t understand,” he croaked.

“Remus hired us to secure evidence for your release, and to also find Hadrian Potter.” Crow explained. Sirius’ eyes widened. “Remus never believed that you’re guilty, but because he’s a werewolf, no one in the Ministry wanted to listen to him. After that Halloween night, Hadrian Potter was taken by Dumbledore. No one knew where he is.”

“Remus…” Sirius looked relieved. “So he’s fine?” Crow and Rean nodded. “That’s good to know. As for my guilt, if I actually had a trial, they would have known that I’m innocent.”

Both vampires in front of him stared at Sirius blankly. The man surely couldn’t have said what they thought he had said, right?

“…What do you mean by you didn’t have a trial?” Rean asked carefully.

Crow shifted in his seat next to Rean. He knows that tone of voice as the voice Rean always uses when he’s mad. When Rean is angry, he doesn’t shout. His voice goes all low which in a way, makes him even scarier.

“Exactly what I meant.” Clearly, Sirius is able to sense danger when he’s near, or he has some very good self-preservation tendencies. He is currently eyeing Rean carefully. “When I was arrested, I was just thrown into Azkaban without a trial on Barty Crouch’s orders. From what I know, at least a good seven others in Azkaban right now didn’t have trials either.”

“…Okay, let’s put that aside for now.” Rean decided. “We need to know, Sirius. Are you truly innocent?”

“Yes! I’ve been saying it since I was tossed in here!” Sirius interrupted, irritated. “But that damn warden refused to listen to a single word I said! He probably took some insane pleasure in seeing me get beaten up by the Death Eaters in here because I was responsible for nearly half of them being in Azkaban to begin with!”

Oh boy. If Crow isn’t furious on Sirius’ behalf, he would feel very sorry for the warden. Rean’s vengeance can be a nasty thing.  

“…I’m starting to think it is a very good thing that we never outright assisted Remus with the war.” Rean growled, furious. “Wizarding Britain had broken so many laws and is so prejudiced that I’m almost amazed you lot aren’t abandoned by Lady Magic yet!”  

“We should have left.” Sirius whispered, heartbroken. “When we knew that Lily and James and even little Harry were in danger, we should have left, screw the war. James and Lily wanted to do that the moment they heard about this prophecy that detailed that only little Harry or Neville could defeat Voldemort, but Dumbledore persuaded them to stay. He said that us leaving would only lead more people to leave, and Britain would fall. We should have left, screw what he said!” There were tears almost visible in Sirius’ eyes. “If we did, then James and Lily wouldn’t be dead!”

Crow and Rean exchanged looks. They were very interested about this prophecy that Sirius had mentioned, but now isn’t the time.

“Sirius, we need to know what you know in order to secure your release.” Crow said quickly. “Obviously, we can break you out if we have to, but we’ll rather not. We will rather have you walk out of here as a free man. We need to know what you know.”

“I was never the Potters’ Secret Keeper.” Sirius shook his head. “James wanted me to become theirs, but I thought it would be too obvious. Especially since not only was I James’ best friend and his cousin, I was also Hadrian’s magically sworn godfather. Furthermore, I was an active Auror. It would be too easy for the Death Eaters to overwhelm me and to get the secret out of my mind. I might be skilled in the mind arts, but from what we know, Voldemort is a master at it.”

“Is there any evidence we can secure that would prove your innocence?” Crow asked. “Anything that will qualify for a ‘retrial’, even if you never had one to begin with.”

“James and Lily said that they stated the identity of their Secret Keeper in their Final Will.” Sirius said after taking a moment to think, “but you will need to find Peter to get that solid evidence.”

“Peter? As in Peter Pettigrew?” Rean is giving Sirius odd looks, now not entirely certain that Sirius is entirely unaffected by the Dementors in Azkaban. “He’s dead.”

“He’s not. Believe me, he’s not.” Sirius said immediately with a shake of his head. “I suggested Peter as James and Lily’s Secret Keeper. I thought it to be the perfect plan. The perfect bluff. Voldemort would never think that they would use him, and would be sure to come after me. Who knows that he’s really as much of a rat as he looks!” Sirius looked furious.

“Sirius, I need you to elaborate on that statement.” Crow said sharply. “What do you mean by that? Why do you think that Peter Pettigrew is still alive?”

“Because he is.” Sirius said, looking equal parts heartbroken and furious. He hesitated, and sighed. “Ah, screw it. Considering that you’re both part of the Shadowcloaks, you probably won’t care if I break the law, anyway.”  

Crow hid a smile. Of course the Black Heir would know and understand how the underground works. The Black family had been one of the Shadowcloaks’ sponsors for a long time. It only makes sense that Lord Arcturus Black had educated his Heir on everything he needs to know. If things had been different, with Sirius Black’s personality and charm, Crow suspects that the man would fit in quite well with their organisation. As would Remus.

“We’re illegal Animagus.” Sirius revealed, looking from Rean to Crow. “We have been since our Fifth Year at Hogwarts. Me, James and Peter. I’m a black dog—a Grim really. James was a stag. And Peter… He’s a rat. We all became one to help Remus with his transformations at school. My Animagus form had been helping me to keep my mind whilst in Azkaban.”

“Well…” Crow finally found his tongue. “I sure wasn’t expecting that. So I guess Peter transformed in the confusion of that explosion, and easily faked his death?”  

Sirius nodded. “I cornered him in that street. I thought that with so many people, he surely wouldn’t do anything. I underestimated how crafty and ruthless he could be.” He let out a bitter laugh. “He screamed for the whole street to hear how I’ve betrayed James and Lily, and used his wand that was hidden behind his back to cast a Blasting Curse that killed twelve Muggles. Even cut off his finger to fake his own death. And I laughed. Because I should have seen it coming. What with all the lies and secrets that Peter had done since our Sixth Year. Even prior to that Halloween night, Remus had told me that he could smell deception and lies on Peter. But I didn’t want to believe that weak little Peter would be a traitor and had joined the Dark Lord even before we’ve graduated.”  

“A rat…” Rean murmured, his brows creasing. “It’s not going to be easy to find him.” Crow nodded solemnly. “But if he’s in hiding, no doubt he would be with a magical family. If so that he can get information on anything happening.” He exchanged looks with his mate who nodded.  

“And you said that the Potters’ will would also prove your innocence?” Crow asked, and Sirius nodded. “I got one question for you, Sirius, considering that the will was never read. Does Dumbledore know about the will?”

Sirius looked bewildered; whether it be at the question or at the fact that the will was never read. “Of course he does!” Sirius honestly looked bewildered. “Dumbledore was one of the witnesses when the will was made! I was another. And so is Alice Longbottom. James and Lily were very thorough when they made their will, what with the danger that they are in. They even made a list of guardians that Hadrian is to go to should anything happen to them. I was just one of those guardians. If I wasn’t available, he is to go to Alice and Frank. And if not them, then Marlene, or even Batilda Bagshot. And I’m sure I saw one of Lord Potter’s friends on that list too. Lord Krum or something, I think.” Sirius frowned, trying to remember the name. But due to the Dementors, his memory is fuzzy.  

Rean frowned at the mention of the name, but said nothing, merely leaning forward. “Who’s the executor of the will?”

“Dumbledore.”  

Crow scowled. “…I knew it.”

That meddling old coot had meddled in affairs one too many times for his liking. While he might portray himself as all powerful, and with powerful international friends, the truth is that Dumbledore isn’t popular and well-liked overseas—especially with countries like Bulgaria and those that have suffered during the height of Grindelwald’s rise to power.

“He must have sealed the will.” Rean agreed wryly, “especially since he is Chief Warlock.” Rean felt sorry for Sirius whose eyes have widened upon realising that Dumbledore could have gotten a trial for him, but never did.

“We need to find Peter Pettigrew.” Crow decided, and Rean nodded. “Maybe Remus would have a photo or something of his transformed state? And we also need to find Hadrian Potter.”

“I don’t care what happens to me!” Sirius blurted out, his eyes wide upon realising that in front of him are his two best chances at ensuring his godson, his little Bambi, is safe and taken care of. “I will stay in Azkaban for as long as necessary if I have to! Just find Hadrian!”

“It’ll actually be easier for you or even Remus to hold custody over Hadrian Potter if we can secure the evidence to prove your innocence first.” Crow said, knowing how the laws of Britain works, “considering that Remus is a werewolf. Besides, your grandfather named you as his Heir, and you were never given a trial and thus convicted, so that makes you Lord Black after your grandfather. Though Arcturus is still alive, though he’s extremely sick and weak now. And with how at least a good half of the Black family is currently in Azkaban, there isn’t much he can do to get a trial for you. From what we could find out, he did try. But he’s so sick now that there isn’t much he can do.” He added, much to Sirius’ shock, with the man trying to imagine his stern and strong grandfather dying.

“Part of the reason why we’re even back in Britain to begin with is a favour that your grandfather called in with the Shadowcloaks.” Rean explained sympathetically, “We know Arcturus personally, so we told the guild that we will come.” He gestured towards himself and Crow, “Arcturus’ request is just to ensure that someone get you a trial, as he too didn’t believe that you’re guilty. Lord Charlus Potter is his brother-in-law.”

“Family trumps all.” Sirius murmured. “Grandfather taught me that since I was young. I thought it strange, considering that he did manage to get trials arranged for Bellatrix and her husband. Though if Dumbledore is involved…” He closed his eyes.

Unlike his friends, Sirius had never fully trusted Dumbledore since he was a student. Dumbledore more than likely knows it, and it might even be part of the reason why he never interfered when Sirius was thrown into Azkaban without a trial on Barty Crouch’s orders.

Lord Charlus Potter too didn’t trust Dumbledore. And while James looked up to Dumbledore, he didn’t allow the man to dictate what he did with his Lordship—like when Charlus passed away just after Hadrian’s birth, Dumbledore ‘offered’ to be James’ proxy in the Wizengamot, but the latter had refused. He even refused to allow Dumbledore access to the Potter grimoire or even their heirlooms.  

Sirius remembered lots of shouting matches during Order meetings when Dumbledore had tried to push for it, citing that he just wants to examine the famed Potter invisibility cloak, but James had stood his ground. The members in the Order that too were from families that had grimoires and heirlooms like Frank, Marlene and even Alice have backed James up.

With the potential of fracturing the Order, Dumbledore had backed down. But since that day, the Marauders and even Frank and Alice as well as a good section of the Order have never trusted Dumbledore fully since. Especially not with the way they have seen how Dumbledore allows Snape and even a good portion of the Order to verbally abuse Remus or treat him like he has some infectious disease and did nothing.  

Lily especially was quite ferocious in her defence of Remus, especially when she was pregnant, and thus, highly emotional.

Snape very quickly learned to keep his mouth shut where Remus is concerned, especially when Lily is around; particularly after the fiery redhead had slapped him across the face.

Sirius knew for one that when James and Lily have made and filed their will, they have kept all Potter heirlooms and even the family grimoire in the main family vault that could only be accessed by someone with Potter blood—leaving everything to their son if anything happened to them. Even their journals were kept in there.  

“So to sum it up, Peter Pettigrew is the Secret Keeper, and not you?” Rean questioned, and Sirius nodded slowly. Rean exchanged looks with his mate. “I never met the guy. But do you think you can find something of his? I can only track him with his magic if I had something that belonged to him.”

“Shouldn’t be an issue.” Crow murmured. “Even if Remus doesn’t have anything of his, I’m sure that we might be able to find his hair or something in Hogwarts still. No matter how you clean a place magically, traces of the occupants will still remain in there for years. Their scents too.”

“You can find Peter?” Sirius asked, his heart thumping in his chest.

“Sure could.” Crow nodded. “Rean can see magic.” He revealed, much to Sirius’ surprise. “He has Mage Sight. It’s an ability that amplified after I turned him. When we were students, he had to switch it off, or he’ll likely be in the infirmary every single day due to the headaches.” Being a magical school, Drumstrang is saturated with magic, especially with the wards and barriers around it. “And back in our day, people with Mage Sight are even rarer than they are now. And coupled with the fact that Rean is an omega, and you can guess that he has no shortage of suitors.”

Rean laughed, “Yes, and I fell for this cocky senior pureblood vampire that has nothing better to do but swindle a Galleon out of an innocent first year.” He mock glared at Crow who whistled innocently, much to Sirius’ amusement. “Towa—she’s the student leader in Crow’s year at that time, wanted to throttle him when she’d heard about the incident.”

“She still brings it up whenever we’re back in Bulgaria.” Crow snorted. “Towa always had a soft spot for you.”

Sirius only watched this banter with amusement. They reminded him of James and Lily when they started dating. Though if Rean has Mage Sight, it does explain why they’re some of the top bounty hunters in the world, and able to find anyone they want to. No one is safe from Rean should he be able to identify their magical signature.

Sirius didn’t have that gift, but a Black ancestor long ago had that same gift, and what he’d written in his journal had implied as such.  

These days, probably due to all the inbreeding, the Black line had lost lots of the gifts that they were once famous for.  

“We should probably go soon.” Crow said, exchanging looks with Rean who nodded. “We got a rat to catch.”  

“I’ll be waiting.” Sirius promised, even as he watched the two vampires pull the hoods over their heads and left the room silently.

But for the first time in three years, Sirius Black felt something that he had never felt before since he had realised he was abandoned.

Hope.

Fortunately for the two bounty hunters, they didn’t have to traipse all the way to Hogwarts to hopefully get a lock on Peter Pettigrew’s magic—whether that be by one of his exam papers or assignments, or even just looting about in his old dorm.  

With it currently being term time, it will be difficult even for vampires to slip into the castle unseen, even if the dark creatures ward around Hogwarts was removed—something that both bounty hunters suspect was done years before to allow Remus to attend.

Being educated in Drumstrang, the bounty hunters knew that removing one of the most important wards would only weaken the warding scheme of Hogwarts which would prove to be disastrous in the long run, as any ward breaker and rune master could tell them.

Honestly, when Hogwarts is first set up, Downworlders were allowed to attend. There really is no need for Dumbledore to remove the ward, as the ‘dark creatures ward’ is there to prevent Downworlders that meant harm on the occupants from entering. Both vampires were unsure if Dumbledore knows this or just assumed he knew best, and went ahead with weakening Hogwarts’ defences anyway.

With the low quality of education there is in Hogwarts, it’s honestly a marvel that the ICW hasn’t stepped in yet.

Remus Lupin, when he’d heard about what Crow and Rean needs, is more than happy to present the two vampires with a scarf that used to belong to Peter Pettigrew, and which he’d left behind at the Potters’ cottage one time when he was visiting after Hadrian was born.  

After that Halloween night, Remus was quick to head to Godric’s Hollow to check things out, but was dismayed to see it half destroyed, and with the Ministry already quick to move in to secure it as a historical heritage site—despite the fact that the cottage is Potter property. Wizards and witches have already been by to loot the house—taking ‘souvenirs’, much to Remus’ anger.  

Thankfully, Batilda Bagshot whom Remus had popped by to visit, had managed to secure most of James and Lily’s belongings in the cottage when she had heard about the Ministry’s intentions. Little things like pictures, Hadrian’s baby blanket that Lily had made by hand for him, his toys, and even James and Lily’s wands and Lily’s jewellery as well as James’ watch that is something that had been passed down from father to son for generations in the Potter family.

Everything that she could get her hands on, Batilda had secured and kept it hidden, especially after the Ministry goons had come around to preserve the Potter cottage as a historical site and to also use it as a tourist attraction, much to her anger, as Batilda is of the opinion that if anything, they should repair the cottage and hand it over to Hadrian, as it is his property.

Batilda was however shrewd enough to keep quiet about her opinion and even the fact that she’d taken and secured the belongings of James and Lily when the Ministry had questioned her, intending to keep and preserve those for Hadrian once he is old enough, but is happy enough to turn it over to Remus when he had promised to hand it over to Hadrian once he could be found.

The old woman had however admitted that she couldn’t find the Potters’ kitten who had absolutely adored and loved Harry since Lily had gotten him. The part-kneazle had disappeared not long after that Halloween, and Remus had wondered if Crookshanks had even survived the attack. The kitten would never have left Hadrian’s side, and the baby in turn had adored the feline.  

Being the only other witch in the village, Lily got on amazingly well with Batilda, and the old woman had doted on little Hadrian. It is of little wonder that Lily and James have put her name as one of the potential guardians for their child.

Apparently, Remus isn’t the only one angered about the injustices caused to the Potter family and their allies, if the rant by Batilda is of any indication. The old woman doesn’t seem to be a fan of Dumbledore either; and is clearly old enough to remember what had really happened between him and her nephew when most of Britain doesn’t remember any longer.

“Anything, babe?” Crow asked, trying to ignore the intense gaze of Remus Lupin in Moon’s Dew, and the interested look of Jonas the bartender, or even of the curious looks that the group of goblins in a corner were giving them.

Rean was holding onto Peter Pettigrew’s old Gryffindor scarf, frowning as he stared at the scarf in his hand for several long moments without saying anything. Not for the first time, Crow would have given his arm to be able to see what Rean could see; as the first time he had actually seen the then first year in Drumstrang, all Rean would say is, “you shine too bright”.

“Yeah. The strand is faint, but it’s still there.” Rean said at last, much to Remus’ relief. “I can track him.”

“Oh, thank Hecate.” Remus sighed with relief. “That means once you secure him, Sirius will be free, right?”

“Well, you still need to get a lawyer for him.” Crow advised, and Remus paled, with the werewolf wondering which lawyer in Britain would agree to represent Sirius Black; that is if he even had the funds to begin with.  

“Isn’t Sirius’ cousin a lawyer?” Rean asked, tucking the scarf away in his bag. “Couldn’t you ask her for help?”

“Cousin? Oh, you mean Andromeda?” Remus smiled as he recalled the woman whom Sirius had often dragged him along to visit when they were still in Hogwarts. She had an adorable daughter, Remus recalled—probably only about six to seven years older than Hadrian. “Yeah, maybe she can help. She never did believe that Sirius betrayed James and Lily, either. But considering that she married a muggle-born, the Ministry wouldn’t listen to her.”

“Right, you secure the rights to a lawyer for Sirius. And as she’s a lawyer, she can probably see about getting the Potters’ will unsealed.” Crow said cheerfully, and Remus nodded slowly. Knowing James and Lily, they likely filed the original will in Gringotts as it is. “We’ll be securing Peter Pettigrew.”

“Get an unbreakable cage to hold him.” Remus said wryly, much to Crow’s amusement. “And don’t feed him.”

XXXXXX

The rodent once known as Wormtail, and now christened with the name Scabbers, was having quite the time of his life.

Being mistaken as a common garden rat when he was scuttling in the gardens of the Weasley property when the third son was degnoming their garden; the child had asked his parents if he could keep the rat as a pet, to which Arthur and Molly have agreed.

Percy Weasley might be unlike the other more boisterous Weasley children, but he had treated his pet well; always ensuring that ‘Scabbers’ is fed and clean before he had his own dinner and even before he went to bed.

Scabbers too had a clean cage with old newspapers lining the floor of the cage to give him a comfy bed, being placed on the desk in Percy’s room.

It is an easy life, being a rat; as there are only two people left in the world now that even knew what Peter Pettigrew is. And say what you want about Molly Weasley, but the woman can really cook, and ‘Scabbers’ had enjoyed the scraps of food that he gets.

“…This is him?”  

“No mistake. Besides, we can smell it anyway. He’s no rat.”

“Get him in that cage. I’ll make it look like the boy’s pet had run away. Honestly, pretending to be a child’s pet and sleeping in the same room as a young boy. This Pettigrew better be ready to answer a lot of questions. Least of all, being a paedophile.”  

‘Scabbers’ blinked opened his beady black eyes sleepily, being roused from a nice dream of being surrounded by beautiful women on a beach, and with his old ‘friends’ being his followers instead of the other way around.

‘What is going on?’ ‘Scabbers’ wondered.

The rodent then froze when he realised that he’s staring out of the bars of a sturdy looking cage, and at two unfamiliar figures standing under the apple tree in the Weasleys’ orchard. And from the fangs protruding from the lips of the silver haired man, it is obvious what they are immediately.

‘Vampire.’ ‘Scabbers’ thought frantically, trying to transform, but found that he couldn’t get his magic to work. ‘What’s going on?’

He squeaked when the cage he is in moved, and he was raised to the eye level of the smaller vampire—probably an omega.

“Don’t bother trying to transform. There are special spells and wards weaved into this cage to prevent Animagus transformation, and even magic being performed in it.” The lilac eyed vampire informed the panicking rodent. “Your friend sends his regards. Enjoy your life while it still lasts, for it will not last long. Even if the Ministry simply tossed you into Azkaban, you won’t be safe from us.”

“You won’t be able to run any longer.” The other vampire said, his ruby red eyes causing a shiver to run down the rodent’s spine. “But for now, you are coming with us, Peter Pettigrew.”

Chapter Text

Andromeda Tonks nee Black hated the monthly trips that she took to Black Manor where her grandfather had locked himself away ever since her grandmother, Melania Black had passed away from illness. It is like when Melania had passed away, she had taken a part of her grandfather with her.

Arcturus Black had locked himself in his manor with no one but his house elves for company, ignoring the world even when the entire Black family were fighting against each other in that war that had killed half their number, with the other half being residents in Azkaban.

Now, the once proud Black family that could once count dozens amongst their number is reduced to only a mere handful.

It is probably the state of the family that Grandfather Arcturus had even reinstated Andromeda to the family, especially since the chosen Heir is currently in Azkaban without a trial. And he doesn’t trust the other remaining members of the Black family to do what is best for the family instead of benefiting themselves.

“Master is in his room, Missy.” The house elf that had come to greet Andromeda at the door of Black Manor squeaked. Andromeda is likely one of the few that is even keyed into the powerful wards of Black Manor—with the wards being so powerful that it had never been breached—not even at the height of the war when Voldemort wanted desperately to get to Arcturus. “Master is having visitors right now.”

Andromeda raised a confused brow even as she allowed the elf to take her cloak. Visitors? In Black Manor? When Grandfather Arcturus don’t even allow the family Healer to take a look at him?

The Healer had been almost in tears the last few times when he had gone to visit Andromeda over the last couple of years—with Andromeda being the go-between between said healer and her grandfather to ensure that Lord Black gets the potions and medications that he needs. It’s probably the potions that is even allowing him to live this long. That and sheer stubbornness.

The Healer had begged Andromeda to have Lord Black see him, but Arcturus Black had the usual Black stubbornness and had refused. Andromeda is the only one he’ll allow to see him. He had even refused to see Narcissa who is probably the only Black member alive that isn’t in Azkaban or disowned; though Andromeda and her family were reinstated, with Arcturus making Andromeda his proxy in Wizengamot meetings, much to Lucius Malfoy’s anger.

That is one duty that Andromeda had taken pleasure in doing. She isn’t like all the naïve fools who have believed Lucius’ Imperius excuse, and had taken great pleasure in becoming her grandfather’s proxy and preventing Lucius from gaining more power. She had also taken great pleasure in biting the rumours in the bud when Lucius had tried to spread the rumours that his son is Heir Black.

Sirius is still the named Heir, and the next Lord Black after Arcturus. No one can change that. Even if Sirius’ delusional mother prior to her death had blasted him off the family tree, it is only the Lord of the House that can disown a person.

That is the way of the Ancient and Noble Houses—the founding families that have been around ever since Magic had ever existed.

In turn, Sirius had named Hadrian Potter as his Heir, which Grandfather Arcturus had completely no problem with, as Dorea Potter nee Black had been his beloved younger sister, after all. Thus, no matter how much Malfoy had tried, he is unable to gain more leverage and power—leverage and power that Andromeda had taken great delight in denying him, considering that the man had made her beloved Ted’s life a living hell when they were in school, and made it difficult for him to get his license as a lawyer.

Black Manor was as silent as always, though it is clear that the elves have dutifully done their duties in ensuring that the house is clean and tidy—which is more than what Andromeda could say about Grimmauld Place—the home given to Uncle Orion and Aunt Walburga when they have married. The lone elf left in that home is as batty as anything.

Andromeda had only gone there once after she was named proxy to check on things and to retrieve the books in the Black family library to relocate them to Black Manor, under Grandfather Arcturus’ orders, despite Aunt Walburga’s portrait screeching the place down. She ended up having to forcefully bind Kreacher to keep the elf from trying to murder her before she had done what she came for, and then sealing the house.

She hasn’t been back there since.

Andromeda raised a brow as she could hear faint murmurs from behind the door of her grandfather’s room, before she raised a fist and knocked on the door. Her grandfather’s voice was muffled even as he called for Andromeda to enter.

“Grandfather.” Andromeda greeted the man politely. Today seems to be one of Arcturus’ better days, as he currently had his dressing gown on, and is seated in the wicker chair in a corner, with a cup of tea in front of him. Seated across from him are two men—vampires. And they are obviously an alpha and omega pair. Mates.

The glass doors leading to the balcony are opened today, allowing the light breeze to enter the room, with the curtains that are normally drawn whenever Andromeda is over being pulled back. The room looks bright and cheerful today, not dark and dreary.

“Andromeda.” Grandfather Arcturus gave Andromeda one of his rare smiles. His eyes today were lighter, and he must be in a good mood if he called for the elves to serve him some snacks. It is a battle for even Andromeda and the elves to make Arcturus eat properly at all. “I’m glad that you’re here.”

“Right…” Andromeda trailed off, looking at the two vampires who looked very amused. If she isn’t sensitive to magic, she would never have guessed that they are vampires. “I see that you have visitors. Should I come back at another time?” She asked.

“No. Take a seat.” Arcturus shook his head, gesturing towards one of the empty chairs at the table. “We got a lot to discuss today.”

“I can see that.” Andromeda agreed, following her grandfather’s directions. “You look to be in a good mood today. You look better.”

“I feel better.” Arcturus agreed, a smile gracing his features, making him look younger than he did. Andromeda hadn’t seen Grandfather Arcturus smile like that ever since Grandmother Melania had passed away. “I should introduce you. Rean. Lord Crow. This is my eldest granddaughter, Andromeda Tonks nee Black.” There is a grimace on his face when he spoke Andromeda’s married name which she ignored. Her grandfather would likely never accept Ted for as long as he lives; he was raised with different values in a different time. But he is willing to accept Ted as her husband as long as the man is willing to accept their ways and learn wizarding culture. “Andromeda, these are Rean and Lord Crow. They’re members of the Shadowcloaks. I called them to Britain for a favour.”

Only Andromeda’s widening of the eyes gave away her shock.

Like all members of the Black family, she knew about the underground organisation that has ties and connections everywhere. The Black family is just one of those families that had been their allies and sponsors for a long time, and have assisted the underground scene for generations.

Sirius, Andromeda knew, was taught by their grandfather how to deal with the underground organisation, and why, and had to swear vows and oaths of all kinds so that he would not speak about it to anyone—not even James Potter.

In turn, Andromeda was trained to assist Sirius politically and had the same politics training that he did. When she had ran off with her husband, Andromeda knew that her father had demanded for Grandfather to disown her. But the latter didn’t do a full disownment which only told Andromeda that he had every plan to reinstate her and bring her back to the family, which he did after her parents have passed. Likewise, Regulus was trained to be Sirius’ right hand, but it seems like things didn’t exactly work out that way.

“Uh… It’s nice to meet you.” Andromeda nodded to the two politely. Sirius had mentioned them before. Or rather, Lord Crow. From what she knew, the vampire had been a long-time friend of their grandfather, and hails from one of the oldest and most powerful vampire clans.

“Likewise.” The smaller lilac eyed vampire commented, smiling. “You had some good timing.”

“I’m sorry?”

“I hired them to get your cousin a trial—a trial that he was denied.” Arcturus’ lip curled, as he recalled when his attempts were rebuffed—no doubt Lucius was behind it, whispering words into the current Minister’s ear—furious that Arcturus had made an official statement that no Malfoy would ever be his heir. “And it seems like they managed to get the evidence that is needed.”

“You managed to get the evidence that Sirius never betrayed the Potters?” Andromeda’s eyes were wide. “How? I’ve been trying for years, and I had never been able to. And I’m a lawyer!”

Her law office, Tonks and Tonks, is now the most famous and prominent in Magical Britain. Amelia Bones for one had always used Andromeda’s services as the DMLE’s prosecutor, and Andromeda had never lost a case.

“…Remus Lupin asked us for help.” Lord Crow said at last, and Andromeda recognised the name of her cousin’s best friend. “We got an advantage, as we heard the entire story from him, and then from Sirius when we managed to get into Azkaban to visit him.”

Arcturus gave a start; this is clearly the first he had heard about the pair of vampires visiting his beloved grandson. “Y-You managed to visit Sirius?” Arcturus clutched at his chest, with Andromeda quick to get his potions in case he’s getting another attack. “H-How is he?”

“Grandfather, you need to stay calm!” Andromeda scolded, popping opened one of the potion vials and placing it beneath the old man’s nose. “You know you can’t get too excited.”

Arcturus patted Andromeda on the hand before turning his attention back towards the two vampires. “How is he?” he asked desperately.

For some reason, Sirius was never allowed any visitors, even though Azkaban inmates are allowed that much. Andromeda had tried numerous times to get in to visit her cousin, but was blocked, being fed some excuse that he’s a high security prisoner and hence not allowed.

Arcturus knew that it is not true, considering that Bellatrix too is a high security prisoner, and was allowed visitors. Narcissa had only been to visit her once, and that is that. From what he knew, while Bellatrix is never the sanest person in the world, it seems like her sanity is gradually slipping the longer that she is in Azkaban.

“As well as could be for someone in Azkaban’s high security cell.” Rean said tightly. Clearly, he is still furious over what he’d seen when they were in Azkaban. “Though I have every intention to sue the Ministry and Azkaban’s warden for denying Sirius his most basic rights, especially with the warden allowing the other inmates to beat him up!”

“THEY DID WHAT TO MY GRANDSON??!”

Arcturus choked and coughed, and once more, Andromeda was quick to produce his potions and medications.

“Arcturus, I need you to remain calm, or I’ll just tell what I know to your lovely granddaughter here.” Crow said sternly.

Arcturus coughed and wheezed as he took in the medications before he reclined in his chair, looking at the two vampires. “Tell me,” he said in a hoarse voice. “Can you get my grandson free?”

“We have the evidence we need.” Crow said, before looking towards Andromeda. “I don’t believe you know that your cousin and his friends became Animagus when they were still in school?” The eyes of both Blacks widened. “Yeah, thought not. Peter Pettigrew never died that day. He faked his own death when Sirius confronted him for betraying the Potters—he was their Secret Keeper, not Sirius.”

If Andromeda isn’t already sitting down, she would have fallen.

“What’s his form?” Arcturus demanded.

“Peter Pettigrew? He’s a rat. But if you’re asking about your grandson, he’s a Grim, apparently. And James Potter was a stag.” Despite the situation, Arcturus can’t help feeling proud that his grandson became an Animagus when he was still in school—the youngest Animagus ever known.

“A rat… He likely blew up the street to fake his own death and transformed.” Andromeda’s quick mind put the pieces together. “Knowing Sirius and James, they likely lied to everyone that Sirius is the Secret Keeper so that they wouldn’t go after Peter. The best plan they have to protect the Potters. It would even be a good plan, if only Peter Pettigrew isn’t a traitor.” Her lip curled. She had tried, but she had never liked that slimy, snivelling little coward even when they were still in school. Something about that boy just rubs her up the wrong way. There are times she had wondered why Sirius is even friends with Peter.

“How are we going to find a rat?” Arcturus wondered.

“We got him.” Rean reassured, and the two Blacks blinked. “We just want to know if you can take on Sirius’ case, and with the new evidence, get him a trial? Maybe even get the Potters’ will unsealed. You’re a lawyer, aren’t you? You can do that?”

Andromeda was startled, but nodded. “I’ve been trying to get him one for years,” she explained. “You have Pettigrew then?” She received nods. “Would you both be willing to come with me for a visit to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement?” She enquired. “With Pettigrew being obviously alive, it’ll give Amelia the excuse she needed to demand for a trial, especially if it’s a request coming from your organisation.”

“Of course.” Crow’s grin was almost shark-like.

“Andromeda. Bury them.” Arcturus requested, even as the trio got to their feet. “Squeeze everything you can out of them.”

“With pleasure.”

XXXXXX

Amelia Bones, the department head of the Magical Law Enforcement, wondered not for the first time just how in the world did Cornelius Fudge even get voted in as the Minister of Magic.

When Andromeda Tonks had requested for a meeting with her, and had arrived at said meeting wearing a ferocious grin and with two vampires with her, Amelia had a feeling that this is going to be one long and productive meeting, and she is right.

Though even Amelia wouldn’t have guessed what Andromeda is going to tell her.

The long and short of it is that she is now facing a rather purple faced Minister of Magic who had barged into her office not even an hour after the confirmation of the booking of Courtroom Ten and a trial for Sirius Orion Black was sent out, with Kingsley Shacklebolt and Proudfoot being sent to Azkaban Prison to escort Sirius to Saint Mungo’s for some treatment prior to his trial that would be held in a week.

Kingsley and Proudfoot are two of Amelia’s best Aurors and one of those she trusted, with Kingsley being Sirius’ junior Auror partner. The man was one of those that had tried to assist Amelia and even Andromeda in getting a trial for Sirius, refusing to believe that one of his mentors is a traitor, but was rebuffed.

Especially since in the days after the end of the war, they were still under martial law, and the Minister of Magic does have the authority to throw people into Azkaban without a trial. And in Sirius’ case, because ‘the evidence is clear’, Minister Bagshot didn’t want to waste time and resources on a trial.

The fact that Cornelius is even in her office right now, Amelia had a feeling she knew what this is about, and why he is even here.

Two words.

Lucius Malfoy.

It is no secret that the man was furious that Lord Black had issued an official statement that his Heir will always be Sirius Black, and if not him, then Hadrian Potter. And no Malfoy would ever get to bear the Black Lordship.

And this is after Lucius Malfoy had tried spreading rumours that his son would be the next Heir Black.

Amelia knew that Andromeda who is named as Lord Arcturus Black’s proxy in the Wizengamot had taken great delight in rebuffing Lucius Malfoy at every turn.

“This will bring the Ministry down!”

“I hardly think that having a trial for a man who was denied his can bring the entire Ministry down.” Amelia was very calm even as she worked on her paperwork, with the panicking Minister seated across her. She had been in the Ministry for long enough to know how to deal with Cornelius. “Andromeda Tonks brought forth new evidence that had recently came to light. And in lieu of this new evidence, I have to issue a court order to unseal the late Lord and Lady Potter’s will.” Cornelius’ face turned even paler. “And that is not mentioning the fact that I have a direct request from the Shadowcloaks organisation themselves.”

Even the Ministry knew about the infamous underground organisation, as the DMLE had utilised the services of a good number of them during the war to bring in the Death Eaters when the Aurors were too low in number to be able to do that. And better they pay bounty hunters and mercenaries to bring in wanted outlaws than leave said wanted outlaws out on the streets killing innocent people.

After the war, because they have worked so well together, Amelia had kept up that relationship when she took over Barty Crouch’s old position. Unlike him however, the Shadowcloaks seem to like her better.

“That underground organisation? They should have no say in how the Ministry run things!” Cornelius blustered.

“They do. And we have to.” Amelia looked sternly at Cornelius over signing her paperwork. “You were around during the war, Cornelius. Every Ministry in the world had worked with them ever since the establishment of the Ministry of Magic. You know that. They’re an old organisation—the Shadowcloaks, that is. They’ve been around since before a Council of Magic was formed. They’ve been around even way before Hogwarts came into existence. From what I heard; members of the organisation assisted the Hogwarts founders with the establishment of Hogwarts. They have a hand in the founding and formation of nearly every single magical school and it’s protections that had ever existed. That’s how old they are. They are the Law of the underground and the Downworlders. As part of the Accords that the ICW and every Ministry of Magic has with the Downworld Council, we have to respect their authority. They made a request of us. I had judged it valid, and agreed with them that it is necessary for a trial to be held for Sirius Black, considering he never had one.” Amelia looked sternly at Cornelius over her monocle, and he flushed.

“W-Well, it was so hectic after the war, and Bagshot decided that it is time for her to retire.” Cornelius tried to defend himself. “Saint Mungo’s needed so much help as it is overloaded with patients, and Hogwarts needed help too! Besides, I have assurances from Crouch and Dumbledore that the evidence was quite clear—that Sirius Black is a Death Eater.”

“We still have the responsibility to ensure every person had a trial, Cornelius.” Amelia said tiredly. “And don’t pretend like I don’t know why you’re really here to begin with. Someone doesn’t want Sirius to have a trial. Am I right?” Cornelius fidgeted. “He is next in line for the Black Lordship. The pureblood houses will be up in arms if it ever got out that he is imprisoned without a trial!”

Cornelius went pale when he thought of the pureblood houses being after his blood. There are certain families you don’t offend, and things that one just doesn’t do if you want a peaceful life.

“Y-You are certain that Sirius Black is innocent?” Cornelius said weakly.

“Yes. I have solid evidence.” Amelia said firmly at once. “And let’s put it this way, Cornelius. We are simply cleaning up the mess that the previous Minister had made for us—by giving a long overdue trial to a man that was denied his. And from what I am aware of, including Sirius, there are at least seven others that was denied a trial. When Sirius is proved innocent, I am going to have to schedule trials for those seven as well. You can make yourself and the Ministry look good by stating that you are simply fixing the mess that was left behind for us.” She added slyly.

Amelia might be a Hufflepuff, but she knows how to play the politics game and have Cornelius do what she needs him to do.

“And I’m sure the Black family will be very grateful to you should you let this trial go ahead, as this is their Heir that we’re talking about. And you will even have an ally in Andromeda Tonks, even.” Amelia added, seeing Cornelius’ eyes lit up. “You might one day need her help, Cornelius. It won’t hurt to have an additional ally, rather than a potential enemy. You catch more flies with honey than vinegar.”

Cornelius gulped and nodded. Even he knows better than to face Andromeda Tonks in a court of law. That woman is the nightmare of barristers and lawyers everywhere. Every lawyer dread to face her in court when they learn that she is who they’ll be facing. Her husband and law partner isn’t any better.

That woman is definitely good at her job, and very in demand as a lawyer, especially of the likes of the ICW. It is little wonder why Amelia had often gotten Andromeda Tonks to be the prosecutor.

“V-Very well.” Cornelius said weakly, twisting his bowler hat in his hands. “Go on ahead then. Will you be standing in as Chief Witch for this?”

“Yes, I will, considering that Dumbledore is half of the reason why Sirius is in Azkaban for nearly three years now.” Amelia said with a frown. Unlike most, Amelia is not awed by Dumbledore at all. Rather, she finds the meddling of that old man troublesome, and finds it troubling that he has so much power at his fingertips. “And if I am you, Cornelius, I will distance myself from certain…individuals. This trial is going to smash apart the facades and secrets of a great many.”

XXXXXX

Sirius Black wonder if he is in a dream of some sort. If he is, he didn’t want to wake up.

Not even three days after receiving a visit from Lord Crow and Rean, he was suddenly hauled out of Azkaban Prison by Kings and Proudfoot, and taken to Saint Mungo’s for some treatment, with the two men having to explain to him that a trial was scheduled for him, and they want him as healthy as he could be to ensure that he could take Veritaserum.

Aurors were also on guard at his room all hours of the day, and Sirius must have spent hours the first night he was at the hospital in the bath, scrubbing and washing every part of himself to get all the dirt off his body. The hospital staff too were informed of his circumstances, and had prepared food that would be easy on his malnourished body so that he wouldn’t go into shock when consuming solids after having little to no food.

It felt almost like an eternity when Kingsley and Proudfoot came to get him at Saint Mungo’s, with both men taking him to the Ministry of Magic for his trial. Sirius could have wept when he had arrived at Courthouse Ten only to see Andromeda representing him. His cousin had a smile on her face as he entered, but smoothed that expression out immediately.

He only had about an hour meeting with Andromeda a day before his scheduled trial, with Andy telling him what is going to happen, and what she is going to do.

Today, she looked smart and striking in her lawyer robes—with her dark brown hair pinned up into a bun. The other lawyer—most likely some court appointed lawyer, looked ready to faint when he realised that he’s up against Andromeda Tonks.

And if Sirius’s mind isn’t clear from the Anti-Dementor Potion that he was given, also having good food and warm baths for the last couple of days, he would likely miss the fact that Remus too is present—being seated just behind Andromeda’s bench, looking very anxious.

Sirius had been there the first time his cousin had taken her first case as moral support, but Andromeda had been a new lawyer then. This Andromeda is a seasoned lawyer, and from he knew, the best in Magical Britain. She had worked hard to get to where she is without relying on her Black name and connections, and Sirius had admired and respected his older cousin for that.

Andromeda had cut down every single one of the opposition’s weak arguments when the trial had begun, going how can a blasting curse blast someone to bits? And did anyone even question him? How can you be sure he’s really guilty?

Every single argument, if albeit weak, brought forth by the opposing lawyer, Andromeda had cut it down using cold, hard facts and basic logic and common sense—two things that most wizards seem to lack, from what Lily had said once.

Sirius too was questioned under Veritaserum when a Healer was brought in to examine him and determine that he is healthy enough to ingest the potion. Andy however refused to let Sirius answer any questions apart from what is connected to that Halloween night.

Andromeda too had produced James and Lily’s will—one of the two pieces of evidence that could prove Sirius’ innocence. And he had watched almost in glee at how pale certain people went when the will was produced—amongst them which included a certain headmaster.

Barty Crouch Senior who was also seated in the stands seemed to grow even angrier with each word that Andy had spoken to the point that by the time the will was produced as evidence, he is all but clutching tightly to his wand as if preventing himself from lashing out.

(Sirius didn’t miss the way Remus was glaring at Dumbledore—a big surprise)

Though the biggest surprise would be when Amelia who is standing in as Chief Witch called out, “bring in the prisoner”, and Kingsley and Proudfoot appeared, dragging in a terrified Peter Pettigrew being clasped in chains and magical manacles.

“What is the meaning of this?!”

“That can’t be Peter Pettigrew! He’s dead!”

“Silence!” Amelia said sharply, letting off several sharp bangs from her wand, waiting several moments for the shouts to die down. “Now if we can all act like the adults we are, it’ll be appreciated.”

“What is the meaning of this, Amelia?” Dumbledore stood up from his seat. “Bit of a poor taste, having someone Polyjuiced as Mr Pettigrew.”

The glare that Amelia Bones gave Dumbledore could have rendered him to cinders if looks could kill. “Mr Dumbledore, you are here as a form of general courtesy and as a guest. Nothing more and nothing less,” she said frostily. “I will have you sit down and be silent, or escorted out. Choice is yours.”

Dumbledore looked thunderous, but sat down reluctantly, even as Amelia called forth for her Aurors to administer Veritaserum to a terrified Peter Pettigrew, who looked ready to wet his pants when he met with the ferocious glares of Remus and Sirius who is seated next to him.

“What is your name?” Andromeda questioned. On the other bench, the lawyer looked resigned and defeated.

“Peter Pettigrew.”

“Dear Merlin, it is him!”

“How is that possible?!”

“That means Black really is innocent?!”

“Silence!” Amelia shot out firecrackers from her wand again, turning to face the rest of the audience in the courtroom with a glare. “The next person who speaks who isn’t the prosecutor or defence lawyer or the two on trial here would have to leave the room.”

Andromeda waited for the babble to die down before she asked her next question. Three drops of Veritaserum will grant her thirty minutes at most, and she needs the most important questions answered as soon as she could.

“Who is the Potters’ Secret Keeper?”

“I am.”

Horrified looks appeared on half the people present, with Cornelius looking about to faint. There were however certain people who looked furious—with Sirius mentally memorising those faces and putting a name to them.

Dumbledore is no surprise. He had never trusted the man, and he knew that while James had respected the man as headmaster, he never trusted him—something that his parents have taught him. Lucius Malfoy too was present, and he looked furious.

“Did you betray the location of James and Lily Potter to He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named?” Andromeda questioned.

“Yes.”

“Are you a Death Eater?”

“Yes.”

“When and how did you become one?”

“I was recruited during my Sixth Year at Hogwarts. Severus Snape was the one to approach me, and brought me to a meeting.”

Sirius glared at Dumbledore who wilted. And he isn’t the only one who is glaring. Remus is growling low in his throat, looking as if he wanted to pounce on Pettigrew; with the sound making many people nervous.

“Can you name any Death Eaters?”

Pettigrew rattled a string of names—majority which Sirius is familiar with, as majority of them are now in Azkaban. There are a few named like Lucius Malfoy who is looking very uncomfortable, as many people are shooting them death stares.

“Objection! Some of those named have already been cleared, as it was proven they were under the Imperius!” The defendant shot to his feet.

“Can you take the Dark Mark under the Imperius?” Andromeda ignored her fellow lawyer.

“No. You have to be willing. It’s how the Dark Lord knew who is a spy, and who isn’t.”

Amelia got to her feet at this point, her eyes gleaming. “Aurors, seal the doors!”

Andromeda ignored the drama going on around her, even as loud protests went up with Amelia’s order. “What have you done as a Death Eater?” she asked loudly to be heard over the din.

“I’ve given names of those fighting in the Order of Phoenix to the Dark Lord, and even where the members would be stationed at certain times of the day. I used my illegal Animagus form to spy on members of the Order and gave that information to the Dark Lord. I gave out the location of where Marlene McKinnon and her family are hiding. I gave the information of where the Prewett twins would be. When the Potters and Longbottoms went under the Fidelius, I was the one to tell the Dark Lord whom the Longbottoms’ Secret Keeper is.”

Augusta Longbottom went very red in the face.

“Have you regretted your actions?”

“No.”

“Why did you become a Death Eater?”

“For the power. To be more powerful. More powerful than even my friends. So that they would someday look at me as someone instead of the pathetic and pitiful boy that they constantly have to protect and look down upon.”

The Veritaserum is wearing off, as Peter Pettigrew is losing the dazed look in his eyes and shook his head.

The entire courtroom was silent and ashen faced. An innocent man was condemned and sentenced to nearly three years of hell in the high security level of Azkaban Prison just because he wasn’t given a trial, and denied basic human rights.

Andromeda sighed, looking over at the opposing lawyer who is staring at Peter Pettigrew as if seeing him for the first time. “Does the opposition have any questions?” she asked, but the lawyer remained mute.

“Do you regret your actions?” Dumbledore asked from the audience seats.

“No.”

“Just regret that you got caught.” Sirius growled next to Peter. If he wasn’t chained to the chairs, he would be trying to choke his former friend. “We trusted you, Peter! And what did you do but sell your soul to Voldemort himself!” Half the room flinched. “James and Lily died because of you!”

“I-I didn’t mean to! I was scared!” Peter wailed. “He is getting too powerful! He was taking over everywhere! What use is there in opposing him? He would have killed me!”

“Then you should have died! Died rather than betray your friends as we would have done for you!” Sirius roared.

“Silence. Silence.” Amelia ordered. “Does the defence lawyer and the prosecutor have any further questions for the prisoner?” Both shook their heads. “In that case, I ask for a vote. Please raise your wands if you determine Sirius Black is not guilty.” Sirius looked up at once, only to see more than half the room have their wands raised. “Guilty?” A few wands were up, amongst which included Barty Crouch and Lucius Malfoy. “In that case, I declare Sirius Black innocent and cleared of all charges. And by the rights charged to me, you will be given compensation of a hundred thousand Galleons for each year that you are unfairly imprisoned, with ten thousand to be taken out due to your status as an illegal Animagus.” Her eyes were twinkling as she looked at Sirius as the chains fell off. “I believe that you will be happy to register your Animagus status, Heir Black?”

“Of course.” Sirius looked relieved.

“Now I call for voting on Peter Pettigrew.” Silence fell, save for the sobbing from the man in the chair. “Please raise your wands if you find him guilty.” Nearly every single wand in the room raised, and Peter wailed louder. “Not guilty.” Only two to three wands were raised. “Then I declare Peter Pettigrew guilty. We now have to decide on a proper verdict and punishment for him that fits the crimes that he’d committed.”

“The Kiss!” Sirius shouted from his chair, glaring at Pettigrew. “Give him the Kiss! It’ll be the only one he’ll be getting!”

“According to our laws, Peter Pettigrew does indeed qualify for the Dementor’s Kiss. That, or the Veil.” One of the jury spoke, her wand raised as she did so. “If you ask me, any punishment we can give will not be enough, considering the damage he’d done to those he’d betrayed and harmed because of his cowardice. Death is not even good enough.”

“Now. Now. I understand tempers are high, but we should not take a life if we can help it.” Dumbledore said soothingly. “Mr Pettigrew made a mistake. We should give him a chance to make amends for it.”

“A mistake?!” Augusta Longbottom roared, startling several people. “This…this man sold out his own friends and cost James and Lily their lives, and even is indirectly responsible for why my son and daughter-in-law are now in Saint Mungo’s, and you’re calling it a simple ‘mistake’, and petitioning for his life?!” Augusta looked ready to leap over the benches and strangle Dumbledore with his beard. “I say we sentence him to the Dementor’s Kiss or even life in prison in Sirius’ old cell! Since that is what he would be sentencing Sirius to when he made him take the fall!”

Murmurs broke out across the jury benches, even as the members of the jury conversed in low voices, nodding and shaking their heads at certain points. Finally, one of the members of the jury got to her feet—with it being the same person who had suggested the Dementors’ Kiss for Peter Pettigrew. She had a displeased look on her face.

“The jury has decided on Peter Pettigrew’s fate.”

“Speak.”

“He will be sentenced to life in Azkaban with no chance of parole, with magic suppression cuffs for the minimum of ten years.” She spoke, with cold eyes on Peter. “After the ten years are up, he will then be sentenced to the Dementors’ Kiss. Also, his Order of Merlin is to be revoked. And the donations and monetary reparations that the Ministry had awarded to Mrs Pettigrew is to be taken back and given to Heir Black instead.”

Peter wailed loudly.

“Then it’s decided. Take the prisoner away!” Amelia ordered. Peter’s loud wailing could be heard even after he was dragged away by two Aurors. “Heir Black, is there anything we can do for you, in light of this grave injustice?”

“I want custody of my godson.” Sirius said immediately. “Hadrian James Potter. I’m his magically sworn godfather, and his magical guardian. I want custody of him.”

“That will not be possible.” Dumbledore got to his feet bravely. “Harry is safe where he is, I assure you. You will only put him in danger if you take custody of him.”

“Hadrian is my responsibility, not yours.” Sirius growled low in his throat, disliking Dumbledore’s familiarity with his little Bambi. Only his parents and godparents have ever called him Harry. And even then, only as a pet name. “James and Lily named me his guardian. Where is my godson, Dumbledore?! Where did you take him?!”

“He is in a safe place.”

“Where?!”

“Gentlemen. Gentlemen.” Amelia interrupted the pair, and both turned their attention towards her. “This is not a custody hearing for Heir Potter. If you must, Heir Black, you can bring this to the attention of Wizarding Child Services.” Sirius nodded. “Now if you gentlemen would, please leave the room. The two lawyers as well. There are other matters we need to see to.” Her eyes glinted as she looked at Lucius Malfoy. “Auror Shacklebolt, kindly lead them from the room.”

“Yes Boss.”

It only took several moments before Sirius and Remus were outside the courtroom along with Andromeda, the other lawyer who had taken off the moment he was outside, and even Dumbledore.

“I will not ask again, Dumbledore. Where is my godson?” Sirius growled. “Where did you take him to?”

“He’s in a safe place, and loved, I assure you. I check up on him periodically.” Everyone present could tell that the old man is lying. “You will see him when he goes to Hogwarts, and then, we shall discuss about his place of living once more. Now if you may, I am a very busy man, so please excuse me.”

And before anyone could say anything, Dumbledore had left, walking faster than a man of his age is capable of.

Andromeda, Sirius and Remus exchanged looks with each other.

“I was expecting this.” Andromeda murmured. “I didn’t really expect for Dumbledore to reveal Hadrian Potter’s location, considering the lengths he went to, in order to make sure no one but he knew where he is. I’ve checked with Wizarding Child Services a few years ago. A contact I had there told me that not even they knew Hadrian Potter’s location. But I do know someone who can find him.”

Remus and Sirius understood immediately.

“I’m going to assume that Rean and Lord Crow are on the case?” Sirius asked immediately, and Andromeda nodded.

“They were already out of here the moment that you were declared innocent.” Remus informed Sirius, a relieved look in his eyes. “They told me that they have a clue where Hadrian might be. We can leave it to them.”

“They’ve never failed a job. We can leave it to them.”

Chapter Text

If there’s anyone that Nikolai Kostov ever hated more than anything, it would be one Albus Dumbledore.

It is a big surprise to most of those from Britain—majority of which almost worships the old man as the next coming of Merlin, that those outside Britain doesn’t hold Albus Dumbledore in high esteem, particularly those from countries that co-existed in peace together with the non-human clans.

Essentially, most of the Europe countries.

Even back during the Grindelwald war, there have been rumours and whispers of just why Gellert Grindelwald had suddenly decided to wage a war. Unlike what most in Britain have believed, Gellert Grindelwald was never expelled from Drumstrang.

Rare is the student who was ever expelled from Drumstrang. There are only a few reasons why a student would be expelled, and most of the reasons is because said student assaulted or grievously injured another student.

During a time in history when omegas were more commonly seen as brood mares or sex objects, Gellert Grindelwald had broken all notions and assumptions about omegas with his test scores and even the way he had wielded his magic with ease, even possessing a special charisma to draw people close to him.

The headmaster of that time period had taken a liking to the little omega, and had offered him the chance to test early out of school, which was taken. Gellert Grindelwald had broken all records at being the youngest to ever graduate from Drumstrang Institute of Magic at the mere age of sixteen—with Drumstrang having one of the most extensive magical programs in the world.

Hence, it was such a surprise to all of Grindelwald’s schoolmates and friends, and even those that have known him when he had returned from a trip to Britain, suddenly declaring war. Though there have been rumours throughout the years of that war that Gellert Grindelwald was broken during his trip to Britain—having been sexually assaulted by an alpha.

Those rumours have never laid to rest, and most of those that have known Grindelwald during his time in school have believed that the bright and shy teen that they have known was assaulted, and coped with the trauma of his rape with the only way he knew how.

Though after the war ended; while most believed that Gellert Grindelwald was imprisoned in Nurmengard Prison for his crimes, the truth isn’t quite that simple. The omega was held in Nurmengard—that isn’t a lie. But he is receiving mental treatment during his imprisonment.

There were even whispers and rumours floating about after the war had ended about a child that Gellert Grindelwald had, due to the sexual assault done to him, with said child being given up by the omega.

No one was ever able to confirm or refute those claims, with Gellert Grindelwald’s distraught mate—one Ivan Krum, being furious for years.

Now, decades after the end of the Grindelwald War, as it is commonly known, Nikolai Kostov could only thank Hecate that even if his grandmother had abandoned his father after the former’s rape, he didn’t leave his father in a backwards country like Britain, but handed the then baby to the family of a close associate.

Nikolai’s father had taken the name of his adoptive family, but had grown up knowing his history, bearing a grudge against Albus Dumbledore and Britain. Nikolai in turn was told the story, and had even been to visit Gellert Grindelwald a few times in his youth.

The Krum family too have been furious for years with Albus Dumbledore, and is just one incident away from calling out a blood feud. Hence, both the Krum and Kostov families have been plotting for years for the downfall of one Albus Dumbledore.

And last that Nikolai knew, it seems like the Shadowcloaks organisation—the very lynchpin of the magical world, is none too happy with Dumbledore and Britain. Nikolai didn’t know much about what had the organisation so up in arm for the last few decades, but if he had to guess, it’s because of the increasing restrictions on the ‘creations’ in Magical Britain that made it almost impossible for someone with creature blood to have a job, let alone marry and have a family.

For the past few decades at least—ever since the end of the Grindelwald War, more and more of the non-human clans have been fleeing the shores of Britain and setting up homes in France, Bulgaria or even Romania. These days, probably the only non-human clans still in Britain are just a few werewolf packs and even the goblins.

Once upon a time, there were Gringotts branches at Hogsmeade and even several other magical districts—not just Diagon Alley. But due to the number of restrictions on them over the years, most of the goblins have left Britain, leaving only a mere handful to remain in the country to run the sole remaining branch.

Britain is just strangling themselves with their noose, and they can’t even see that.

Sometimes, Nikolai wonder if there is something in the water that the British drink, considering the number of enemies that they have.

The headmaster of Drumstrang then raised an eyebrow when he noticed something that wasn’t on his desk earlier when he’d last looked—a letter bearing a certain very familiar raven symbol—the symbol of the Shadowcloaks organisation.

Nikolai frowned even as he waved his hand over the letter to scan for harmful hexes or curses. He’s the headmaster of Drumstrang, after all, and quite the powerful wizard not just magically, but also politically. Not everyone will want him to live a long and fruitful life.

Nikolai raised an eyebrow when he read the letter within, and took several moments to absorb the contents.

“Well now… Isn’t this interesting…?”

XXXXXX

Crookshanks is about as unhappy as a part-kneazle could be for nearly three years now.

His very first memory is that of a very young kitten, being taken to the first real home he had ever known by the Potters. The two adults were fond of kitten him, and while he did like them, he absolutely loved the baby that they had.

Wherever the baby went, Crookshanks had followed, though he is but a small kitten then. Hadrian even as a baby had adored young Crookshanks too; and while he had often cuddled Crookshanks in his sleep, the baby had never hurt him.

Crookshanks hated Peter, however. There is always something about that rat-like man that the feline found disturbing; and more than once, his claws had somehow found it’s way in his arm, much to Sirius’ amusement. Baby Hadrian too disliked ‘Uncle Wormtail’, and always squirmed his way out of the man’s hold and crawled over to the nearest person—most of the time, that is Padfoot.

Then came that horrible night when the house was all but blown apart, and Lily and James died, and Crookshanks lost his home. But he is smart. He had snuck into that horrible, roaring contraption that the mutt always brings over that hurts his sensitive ears when that large man wasn’t looking, and had hitched a ride—determined to not be separated from his favourite person in the world.

Then for the next three years, Crookshanks had been furious over how the whale, giraffe and even that little orca had treated his boy. Even snakes don’t hurt their young. No animal would ever hurt their young.

And yet, poor Hadrian was delegated as a lowly house-elf, and even forced to sleep in the shed outside the house that barely has any protection against the winds, rains and even the snow at all! Crookshanks had taken to snuggling together with Hadrian, sharing his thick coat and warmth together with the small omega that is barely any larger than he is. It’s probably thanks to that that Hadrian likely didn’t freeze to death!

Crookshanks is still part-kneazle, and is very smart for a cat—being a magical cat. So unlike muggle cats, he definitely could understand human speech, and knew from wandering around and waiting for scraps that the café owner around the corner would give him that the entire neighbourhood knew exactly how the whale and giraffe have been treating Hadrian.

Those men in the cars with the blue and red lights and sirens that always hurt his sensitive ears came by a few times. ‘Cops’ was what the lady two houses down called them. And from the little that Crookshanks had picked up, it seems like they’re the ones arresting the bad guys—a little like what James used to do. Each time they came around, Crookshanks felt his hope lift—hoping that someone can take Hadrian away and treat him like the little treasure he is. But each time, that weird man with that beard—Crookshanks had heard Lily complaining about him before—came and used his wand on those cops, and everything went back to square one.

It has been three years since, and Crookshanks is getting angrier with each day. The kneazles of that woman from the house opposite are angry too. But not with Crookshanks, but ironically, with the woman they’re living with.

“Some kind of spy. She definitely told the whisker man what is happening. She knows what is going on.” One of those kneazles had mewed to Crookshanks during one of those days when he had shared his food with the part-kneazle.

Crookshanks was always careful to never let himself be seen by the whale, giraffe and orca, but he had seen them a few times, and didn’t like what he felt from them. Especially that whale, and the way he’s looking at Hadrian as the years passed by.

Crookshanks felt like baring his claws and hissing at him whenever he does that. Something made him feel like just taking Hadrian and running. Maybe they can even find that black mutt and the wolf along the way—and here, Crookshanks mentally promised himself to have words with that mutt for not taking care of Hadrian the way he should be.

Then, Crookshanks’ ears pricked up when he caught the muffled sound of a frightened cry from the shed. That sounded like Hadrian.

Crookshanks quickly darted off like an orange bullet towards the shed he knew so well that basically functions as Hadrian’s home. The feline took in the sight in front of him; and if a cat could even sound remotely terrifying, Crookshanks had succeeded right there—letting out a sound that sounds like a mixture of a snarl and a hiss.

That large whale had his obscenely large body over little Hadrian, with the child looking absolutely terrified, with his tiny hands trying to fend off the whale’s hand.

Crookshanks let out a loud yowl, launching himself at the back of the whale, his claws coming out and raking long scratches down the back of the whale—the whale who for some reason is removing his pants.

“Get out of here!” The whale let out a roar, prying Crookshanks off his body with some difficulty—especially as the feline is trying to stay on him with all his claws, throwing the cat against the nearby wall of the shed.

“Shanky!” Hadrian cried out with fear for the feline’s safety. “S-Stop! Unca Vernon, don’t want this!” He whimpered, trying to make himself as small as possible, but the whale’s sausage-like fingers were creeping to the hem of his too big T-shirt.

Crookshanks let out a pained meow, standing on shaky legs.

Then, a scent of magic reaches his nostrils, and he darted out of the shed.

Someone! Anyone! Help Hadrian! Crookshanks yowled in his mind.

“This is the place?” Crow frowned, looking at the cookie-cutter mundane street with all the identical-looking houses that it almost looks like someone had just built one house and merely copied all the other houses to look the same.

Almost like some kind of Lego set.

If not for the different number plaques at each door, he would never be able to tell the houses apart at all.

“Towa hasn’t been wrong about a target’s location yet, and I doubt she will ever start.” Rean said, narrowing his eyes and scanning the surroundings. “Let’s see—”

“Meow!”

Both vampires blinked as one at the sound of the aggrieved and panicked yowl from a cat, looking down only to see an orange cat at their heels, looking quite battered. The cat seems quite young—probably only a few years old.

“Hello there.” Crow knelt to the ground, scratching the cat at the head. His mate sighed. If there’s one weakness that Crow has (apart from Rean), it would be cats. “Quite a handsome fella you are, aren’t you?”

“Meow!”

The feline—which Rean could tell seems to be part-kneazle at least, yowled again, biting onto the hem of Crow’s coat, and tugged at it. His huge brown eyes seemed to be trying to tell the two vampires something—with the cat seemingly asking them to follow him.

Rean frowned. “Is something wrong?” he asked, and the cat yowled again, batting at Rean’s arm when he bent down. “You want us to follow?”

“Meow!”

Crow and Rean exchanged looks and worried frowns.

“I got a bad feeling.” Rean murmured, before both vampires stood up again and followed the yowling cat who is running down the street and back again, looking back at them to ensure that they followed.

The cat was darting down the street like an orange bullet, leading the two vampires towards a nearby house that had ‘4’ visible on the plaque, and to the tiny shack next to it. Rean and Crow could distinctly smell the distraught and terrified scent of an omega, and even faint little cries.

The voice doesn’t even sound like that of an adult or a teenager. More like that of a child.

Crow growled, the red in his eyes being more pronounced before he utilised his vampire speed and sped towards the shed in record time. Rean was right behind him, but the petite vampire waved a hand to cast a silencing ward—something tells him they might need it.

Then, just like Crow, Rean utilised his vampire speed to get to the shed as fast as he could. And it is all that Rean could do to stop himself from snarling and ripping the arms out of that mundane that rather resembles a whale.

A little boy with inky dark hair with red highlights and huge green eyes was huddled in a corner of the shed, trying to make himself as small as possible. His clothes—that were already too big on his small frame, was dishevelled. And judging by the fact that the large mundane that Crow currently has pinned on the thin mattress on the ground had his pants down, Rean could put two and two together immediately.

The tiny shed that is barely large enough for even Rean to stand up straight in looks lived in, especially with the thin mattress on the ground. There is even a childish scrawl on the wall just next to the little boy—‘Harry’s Room’ in childish handwriting, with even a picture of a boy and a cat done in orange crayon next to it.

“Y-You sicko…!” Crow growled almost inhumanely. If he applied more strength, the mundane beneath him would likely have both his arms broken—not that Rean particularly cared. For an adult beta male to try to force himself on a tiny omega child that is barely a toddler speaks a lot. “He’s a child!”

“Hey. Hey.” Rean was quick to go to little Hadrian Potter. The orange cat from earlier is meowing, with the child hugging him, terrified tears brimming around his huge green eyes. “I’m not going to hurt you.” Rean soothed, releasing some of his own omega pheromones to calm the child down. His eyes raked over the visible bruises and injuries on the small child’s body, and he felt anger surge in him.

Child abuse is almost never done in the magical society, with children being so cherished there. Especially since most magicals find it difficult to conceive a child as it is; they are particularly protective over any children they would have. And if magicals are protective, one has to find a different meaning for that word when it comes to the non-human clans and their offspring.

Little Hadrian Potter sniffled, looking at Rean with his huge green eyes, his tiny arms around Crookshanks who mewed, rubbing his furry head against Hadrian and trying to make him feel better.

“Y-You won’t hurt Harry?” he said in a small voice.

“Of course I won’t.” Rean tried to smile, trying to keep the anger out of his voice whilst simultaneously ignoring the pained cries and whimpers behind him—whatever that Crow is doing to the would be rapist who had no problems trying to force himself on a small omega child, it is entirely well deserved.

The small child stared at Rean with his huge green eyes, before he sniffled, and moved, and much to Rean’s surprise, crawled into his lap, clutching at Rean’s coat with his tiny hands.

“It’s okay, baby. No one is going to hurt you.” Rean murmured soothingly into the ear of the terrified child even as he wrapped his arms around the small body, concerned with how thin the child is, and even how small he is. Now, omegas might be small and petite in size due to biology as it is, but this is ridiculous! “Padfoot and Moony sent us. We’re taking you home, baby.”

Crookshanks meowed with recognition at the mention of those names. Any suspicion that Rean had is instantly dismissed. The cat is the Potters’ cat—judging from the photo that Remus had given them of baby Hadrian. The said cat in front of him right now is obviously not a kitten anymore, but he had the same shade of orange fur that the Potters’ kitten had, with the same squished face that looks as if he’d ran into a brick wall.

Little Hadrian sniffed, looking up at Rean. “Pa’foo?” he whispered, recognition in his eyes. The little toddler remembered a man bouncing baby him on his knee, and even always giving him piggy back rides whether in human form or dog form, much to his Mummy’s annoyance.

And even of Uncle Moony sneaking him chocolate when Mummy is busy in the kitchen preparing Shanky’s food. He had winked at him, whispering, “don’t tell Mummy, okay?”

But of course, Mummy always found out in the end, like she always does, and his poor uncles and daddy always ended up punished or put in time-out—like the few times he did when he was naughty.

“Pa’foo… Mooey…” Hadrian whimpered, burying his face into the coat of this nice man. He smelt good too. And comforting. His scent helps him to calm down. Not like the scents of his uncle, aunt and cousin that only made him nervous. “Take Hawwy home now?”

“You remember them?” Rean murmured, patting the small toddler on the back, and he whimpered.

Rean tensed, able to feel welts and injuries beneath the too big shirt that the toddler in his arms had on. He had the distinct feeling that it is best if they leave with Hadrian as soon as possible, or he might just end up killing the mundane family that Hadrian was placed with.

Abused children always left a bad taste in his mouth. Non-human clans like vampires who tend to live relatively long lives always had a hard time conceiving. Hence, they are extremely protective of their offspring. Rean and Crow aren’t lucky enough to be blessed with their own little one yet. But as a result, the two vampires are very protective over the young, especially the newer and younger members they have in the organisation that they mentor.

“Crow, knock him out. Even the two occupants in the house.” Rean turned towards his mate who looks on the verge of draining the monster beneath him dry. Clearly, Crow must have ripped into his mind to find out what he had done or is doing to Hadrian. “We need to get Hadrian out of here. I’m sure that Arcturus and even Sirius and Remus would have their own plans for the family.”

Crow snarled, but nodded, knowing that it is best for them to leave as soon as possible. They were just hired to find and retrieve Hadrian after all. Part of him hoped that Arcturus and Sirius and maybe Remus would hire them to inflict retribution on the mundane family.

“Sleep now, baby.” Rean murmured, waving a hand over the toddler in his arms who instantly fell asleep. Crookshanks gave out a meow at his feet, and Rean turned towards Crow. “We have to leave.”

Crow nodded, before picking up the orange feline, kicking at the unconscious mundane at his feet hard enough to break at least two ribs. Rean winced when he distinctly heard the sounds of loud cracks as the bones snapped beneath Crow’s foot, and the unconscious mundane groaned in pain.

And then, the two vampires, along with one sleeping toddler and one feline disappeared as quickly as they came.

And not a moment too soon however, especially when there was the sound of a loud crack like that of a car misfiring—the tell-tale sound of Apparition, even as a certain headmaster of a certain magical school in England arrived at the scene.

XXXXXX

‘We found him. There is a Portkey attached to this letter where we would be. Come as soon as you can. We’re taking Hadrian Potter to an acquaintance of ours in Bulgaria to heal him. Britain isn’t safe for him now.’

A letter bearing the symbol of the Shadowcloaks’ organisation appearing suddenly on the table in Black Manor where Sirius and Remus have gone to (with Lord Black giving permission for Remus to enter), had startled the three occupants within. But Arcturus and even Remus have recognised Rean’s handwriting; and after bidding Arcturus farewell, with Sirius promising to return as soon as he could so that Arcturus could finally hand the mantle of Lord Black over to his grandson, the two best friends have left Britain via the Portkey that was attached to the letter.

Both men landed in the entrance hall of a beautiful mansion, but also felt warm and loving—not like the cold atmosphere that most mansions are in Britain. A beautiful woman with thick black hair that falls in curls to her waist and chocolate brown eyes was there waiting for their arrivals.

Remus didn’t recognise the beautiful woman, but Sirius did.

“L-Lady Anastasia?” Sirius almost spluttered, though it even took him several moments to recognise the woman whom he had only met once long ago—back when James first took on the Potter lordship after Charlus had passed away.

The Krum family, from what he knew, had been close friends and allies of the Potter family for generations. Even throughout Hogwarts, James had been writing and exchanging letters with the Krum heir. What is his name again? Marko or something?

The Black family too had a working relationship with the Krum family that owns several breweries and vineyards that they’ve invested in. And before he had run away from home, Sirius had met several of the families that were allied with the Blacks. Most of those families have either lost their clout or have their lines ended by this point, thanks to the war. But there are some that are still around today.

“It’s been a long while, Sirius.” Lady Anastasia Krum greeted, a smile tugging at the ends of her lips. “Not since your cousin’s wedding, I believe.”

“Sirius?” Remus prompted.

“Oh. Sorry, I forgot that you wouldn’t have known her.” Sirius apologised, looking at Remus. “Remus, this is Lady Anastasia.” Anastasia nodded politely to Remus. “She is then the fiancée of the Krum heir—someone that both James and I have known due to our families being friends and allies for generations. I guess by now, you are already Lady Krum.” He added, and Anastasia nodded with a smile.

“We weren’t able to invite you and James to our wedding, as it was at the peak of the war that Britain had with the Dark Lord you have.” Anastasia said apologetically. That, and when the couple had their wedding, it was still the middle of the school year for James and his friends. She then cleared her throat. “Now then, Rean and Lord Crow came by nearly an hour ago. Marko called for our personal Healer, and he’s now tending to the child.” She put up a hand to halt whatever that the two men before her would say. “Before I bring you both to him, I need proof that you are who you say you are. Even in Bulgaria, we hear a lot of news from Britain. And my Marko had been trying to get custody of Heir Potter for years now—we know for a fact that James and Lily have put our names down as one of the potential guardians for their child if something happened.”

“Right, there’s something about that during Sirius’ trial.” Remus murmured, remembering something that Andromeda had mentioned about James and Lily’s will, and the list of guardians that were listed for their child. Even the fact that they’ve named their Secret Keeper in the will which most assuredly is not Sirius!

Anastasia smiled before removing a piece of parchment from one of the pockets on her robes. Sirius is familiar with this particular type of parchment—it is the same type that the goblins at Gringotts uses when identifying heirs to ensure that they are who they say they are.

“Just a drop of blood, please.” Anastasia prompted, also handing a needle to Sirius who pricked his finger, and allowing a drop of blood to drip onto the parchment.

Remus only watched with interest as black spidery lines formed across the parchment from the drop of blood, quickly forming into words that stated Sirius’ full name and age. Sirius then passed the needle over to Remus after cleaning it with a spell, with Remus following Sirius’ actions.

“All right, you’re definitely who you say you are.” Anastasia said, throwing the parchment into the nearby fireplace and watching it to ensure that it burned to ashes. It had Sirius and Remus’ blood on it, after all, and blood, even if just a mere drop, can be used in a number of rituals, as all wizards know. “Follow me, and I want you to remain calm, all right?” Anastasia warned, even as she walked towards the grand staircase and walking up it and towards the direction where the bedrooms are, with the two men following her. “Heir Potter… Hadrian… He’s in a bad way.”

“W-What is that supposed to mean?” Sirius cried, all kinds of mental images entering his head with those. “What happened to him?”

“Shh!” A loud hiss shushed Sirius, and he snapped his jaw shut as he saw a grim-looking Crow standing outside the door of the room that Anastasia had led them towards. At his feet is a certain familiar feline with orange fur, his tail swishing agitatedly, but with bandages swathing his torso.

“Shanky!” Remus cried out in realisation, bending down and allowing the cat to jump into his arms. “You’re alive!”

“Shanky? That’s his name?” Crow gave the cat an odd look.

“His name is actually Crookshanks. But all of us called him Shanky.” Sirius corrected, running a hand across Crookshanks’ back the way he knew the feline likes it. “Bambi can never pronounce his name properly either—no surprise, he’s about a year old! He always calls Crookshanks Shanky, so the name kind of stuck.”

Right on cue, Crookshanks meowed loudly, batting at Remus’ arm. And if the two men didn’t know any better, they would swear that the feline was glaring at them, and scolding them with his meows. Lily had that same look on her face whenever she was lecturing them.

Like mistress, like feline, indeed. Crookshanks had always liked Lily and Hadrian better than the rest of them, though he absolutely adored Hadrian, and would never leave the baby’s side.

“Not our fault this time.” Remus defended himself against the feline’s glares. Oh great, he’s arguing with a cat. Albeit a very smart one, but still. “But we’re here now. Me and Sirius. And we’re going to take care of Bambi.”

Crookshanks meowed again, which almost sounded like you better.

“Is Bambi inside?” Sirius asked Crow who looked very amused with all the banter. “You said you found him? Where did you find him?” Sirius looked both anxious and frantic, and looked on the verge of throttling Crow to get his answers. “What happened to him? Who was he with?”

“Let’s just say it took Rean everything he could to drag me away and not kill that human!” Crow growled, with more red entering his eyes as he recalled the scene that he had walked in on. If they had been just a minute later, that monster would likely have raped that child and taken his innocence. “We’ve already passed on a message to some of our contacts within the mundane police force. They are squibs.” He added, seeing the looks on Sirius and Remus, “so they’ll be better equipped to deal with it.”

“Stop dodging the question.” Sirius looked ready to climb the wall. “Who did that whiskered wanker put my Bambi with?!”

“Our intelligence agent at Shadowcloaks said that the family name is Dursley.” Crow said after a moment, recalling the information that Towa had sent them.

“Dursley? Dursley… Dursley…” Sirius frowned. “That name rings a bell…”

Remus blanched; unlike Sirius who is still having memory problems from his time in Azkaban, but had been getting better—the werewolf had no such problems. “Dursley? As in Vernon Dursley?! That…that thing that Lily’s sister married?” he almost howled.

Thankfully, Crow had cast a silent silencing ward around the room moments prior so as to not disrupt the healer in the room that is currently tending to little Hadrian Potter, and even Rean who Hadrian had clung to, and wouldn’t let go.

“T-That whiskered wanker put my godson, my little Bambi, with Lily’s magic hating sister and her whale of a husband?!” Sirius howled just as loud. Within Remus’ arms, Crookshanks made a sound that sounds like a cross between a snarl and a hiss. “What did that bitch do to my baby?!”

Thankfully, neither Crow nor Anastasia needed to stun the two men who looked about to tear off and return to Britain to kill a certain family, as the door to the room that they are outside at the moment opened.

A tall, burly man with black hair cut short, was followed by a blonde haired man wearing lime-green Healer robes. Both men looked furious, with splotches of red visible on their cheeks.

“Marko.” Sirius recognised the first man immediately, with Marko smiling at Sirius. “It’s been awhile.”

“Sirius.” Like his wife, Marko’s English was heavily accented, but not too much that Remus and Sirius can’t understand him. They both attended Hogwarts, after all. Lots of their classmates have heavy accents, depending on where they grew up. “Let me introduce you to Healer Milan.” He introduced the Healer next to him, “He’s my family Healer, and will know to keep quiet.” He added.

“Pleasure.” Sirius nodded politely to the healer. “I’m Sirius Black. And this is my best friend, Remus Lupin.” He introduced. “How’s my godson?” He asked urgently.

The Healer hesitated before he sighed. “There is no easy way to say this, sires,” The Healer said at last. “He’s heavily malnourished. So much so that I’m surprised that the child is still alive! He looks more about the age of two or three rather than four! There are obvious welts and belt marks on his back—but those can be fixed properly with potions and lotions. I will put him on a strict potion regime that will fix most of the problems that come with malnourishment, but I’m afraid due to it lasting as long as it did—from what Lord Krum said, at least three years?” Marko nodded, “then the child’s health will likely always be fragile. His own biology as an omega doesn’t really help matters, either.”

Sirius and Remus both paled before their faces reddened the more that the Healer said until they looked on the verge of returning to Britain and killing a certain family.

“D-Did you check for sexual assault?” Sirius looked very sick when he asked this, but he remember meeting Vernon Dursley, and not liking the way that the man had looked at Lily—even during a time when the after mentioned man was already married.

Remus’ eyes turned golden at that point, and he tightened his hold on Crookshanks who yowled, and the werewolf relaxed his hold on the annoyed feline, lest he gets up close and personal with Crookshanks’ very sharp claws.

James had been an alpha, and so was Sirius. And while both of them were from pureblood families, they were raised properly, and taught how to treat an omega with respect, even Sirius. Walburga Black might have no respect for omegas (ironic, considering the woman is a beta), Orion Black and Arcturus Black on the other hand were very particular on how the members of the Black family treats omegas.

And while Remus is a beta, he too learned respect and boundaries at his mother’s knee—with Hope Lupin once sternly telling Remus that while she doesn’t care that her only son is a werewolf, she does care that any son of hers learned respect and boundaries and wouldn’t force himself on an omega, considering that Hope Lupin is one herself. With Remus knowing what he did about his father now, he suspects that he might even have learned prejudice against omegas from Lyall Lupin if he hadn’t been bitten.

He wonders for a moment why his mother, an omega, would even marry someone so obviously prejudiced against the ‘lesser’ secondary gender.

In the Muggle world, one tends to hear more about abuse of an omega. In the wizarding world however, most families tend to teach their children to respect an omega. And even betas. Omegas are to be cherished and protected is the typical standard mindset of most wizarding families. Hence, unlike the Muggle world, abuse and rape of an omega almost never happens. And if it does, the abusers normally tend to be people from muggle families, or wizarding families that has no respect or care for the Old Ways.

Sexual intercourse in the magical world after all means something very different to them as compared to muggles. Sex can give one power, especially if the couple are mates. And while unlike the muggle world, the magical world tends to be very open minded about sex, with sexual education being a big part of the children’s education, precautions are still to be taken whenever they had sex—especially if they’re still in school.

Sirius knows for one that James and Lily have been having sex in Hogwarts even before their marriage ever since they got together during their Sixth Year. Though they have always used protection charms and potions to prevent any surprises. It is no surprise that Hadrian was actually conceived so soon after their marriage—as they no longer need to take contraceptive potions and spells.

And while it is a lesser known fact, considering how disapproving Dumbledore tends to get whenever students celebrate the Old Ways, Lily had been a believer of the Old Ways and celebrate their rituals and festivals ever since Alice Prewett and Marlene McKinnon – two of her dorm mates, have introduced her to it. And Lily too had been friends with Severus Snape prior to their falling out in their Fifth Year, and he too had been a believer of the Old Ways and a devout worshipper of the Goddess Hecate.

Hence, Lily had been celebrating the solstices and rituals since her First Year; and as a result of the magical rituals and pagan celebrations, her magical ability had grown in leaps and bounds—something that the families that celebrated the Old Ways knew, and was disgruntled when Dumbledore had stopped it at Hogwarts and even banned the old rituals and celebrations all together.

It is a travesty, Charlus Potter had said once, not able to give thanks to Mother Magic and Lady Hecate will only weaken us.

And Lord Potter was right, Sirius had admitted. Lots of the people he had attended school with who don’t do the pagan celebrations have never really grown much magically since their First Year. Whereas those that does (albeit secretly), have grown more powerful.

The rituals don’t just offer their thanks to Lady Magic, but also cleanse their magic. It is a highly important time for children, especially those about to go through their magic maturity which typically takes place at the ages of eleven, fourteen and seventeen—three very important phases in a magical child’s life when their magic grows and mature.

“We got there in time before anything can happen.” Crow interrupted.

“And I did check him, don’t worry.” Healer Milan added hurriedly, “he wasn’t touched inappropriately, or forced upon.”

In other words, Hadrian is still untouched, and a virgin.

Sirius has no idea whether to feel pleased, or horrified at the fact that he even had to ask this question to begin with.

“C-Can we see him?” Remus asked anxiously, looking from one to the next. He won’t be able to calm down until he can see his cub.

“Well, he’s asleep now.” Healer Milan said thoughtfully, before nodding to himself. “Sleep is the best medicine for aid at the moment. So you can see him as long as you don’t wake him up.”

Both men nodded.

“Thank you, Healer.” Anastasia said gratefully. “Let me show you out.”

“Of course. I’ll take my leave, Lord Krum.” The Healer nodded to Marko before following Anastasia.

“Any medical bills that are incurred, I’ll cover you for it.” Sirius said, turning towards Marko once the healer and Anastasia are both out of earshot. “I can’t thank you enough for this. I can understand why Lord Crow had taken Hadrian out of Britain. Dumbledore is too powerful there.” He shook his head. “There will be lots of people willing to do anything for him. Hadrian could easily disappear from under our noses if we remain there. For some reason, Dumbledore really wants Hadrian with the Dursleys—if there is an abuse case as bad as the healer said, no way that Hadrian’s accidental magic wouldn’t lash out. He had been doing magic since he was but a few months old!”

“Lily and James were so proud when he did.” Remus agreed, recalling how Hadrian had first summoned his teddy to him when he was only three months old, with said teddy smacking a sleepy James in the face and knocking his glasses off.

“Look, don’t worry about anything.” Marko said gruffly. “You can remain here and recuperate—Sirius, you definitely need it.” He added, looking Sirius up and down. The Heir Black might have his hair cut to a fashionable style and dressed in proper robes now, but it doesn’t change the fact that he still looks gaunt and unhealthy no thanks to his three year stay in Azkaban. Thankfully, Sirius was relatively healthy prior to being imprisoned illegally, otherwise, Marko knew that Sirius would likely have died in there. “Our healers here are better than that of Britain’s—they have no restrictions on spells or rituals that would help their patients. As long as it can save their patients, they would use it. As for medical bills, don’t you dare to insult me.” He said, annoyed. “I’m not some beggar, and I’m rich enough that I can live on what I have in my vaults for ten generations over and not run out.”

That…is true. The Krums are the Bulgarian equivalent of the Blacks and the Potters in Britain. Marko’s father and grandfather for instance are excellent and shrewd businessmen, not just politicians, and have done several investments that still brought in money for the Krum family today. Marko too, Sirius knew, is also a sponsor for a few broom makers, and considering how popular Quidditch is to wizards, those investments have granted him several generous profits.

“Pads, let’s worry about everything later.” Remus said gently, seeing Sirius about to protest. “Let’s go and see Hadrian.”

Sirius nodded before both men then pushed past Lord Crow and into the room where they knew Hadrian is in.

It is clearly one of the Krums’ guest rooms, though the curtains are currently pulled across the windows. A small toddler is currently resting in the bed, with blankets drawn over his torso, with bandages swathed over his body. He is currently dressed in a set of pale blue pyjamas, and is sleeping soundly; with a stuffed grey bear currently in his arms.

Sirius and Remus couldn’t help smiling at the sight of the little toddler sleeping peacefully. It reminds them of the time when Hadrian was a baby. Within Remus’ arms, Crookshanks wiggled and leapt down to the ground before racing towards the bed and jumping up on it. The feline then turned around three times before settling in a spot next to Hadrian whilst not disrupting him.

Also in a chair next to the sleeping toddler is Rean who only smiled and nodded to them.

“He’s asleep now.” Rean murmured in a soft voice, even as Sirius fell to his knees next to the bed, taking Hadrian’s tiny hand into his. “I put a sleeping spell over him to ensure he is well rested. Something tells me that he likely isn’t used to sleeping properly, thanks to those monsters he lived with.” The omega vampire scowled.

“You have my thanks for everything.” Sirius said gratefully, turning towards Rean, and then to Crow and even Marko who have entered the room—with all three giving small, wistful smiles.

“Look, don’t worry about anything just yet.” Anastasia entered the room at the moment, after having seen the Healer off. “Rest and relax. Even recuperate. You definitely look like you need it, Sirius.” She shook her head. “Healer Milan complained often about the lack of treatment for those suffering from Dementor exposure in Britain. I see he’s not exaggerating. Milan said that he’ll be back in an hour or so for potions to start the proper treatment for Dementor exposure and malnourishment for you, Sirius. He’s going to start you on a proper regime, especially if you want to get back to your original weight.”

“I—”

“Sirius, I swear to Hecate that if you say ‘I’m fine’, I’m going to hex you and bar you from seeing your godson until you get to an acceptable weight level.” Marko interrupted, annoyed. “You’re far from fine, and you know it. If you want to take custody of your godson, you need to be at good health first.”

“You…won’t fight Sirius for custody then?” Remus asked carefully, knowing that Lord Krum is on the list of guardians in the Potters’ will.

“As long as you agree to see a Healer and a therapist, we won’t.” Anastasia said gently. “You need help, Sirius. You know that. Besides, something tells me that you won’t be returning to Britain for awhile.”

Sirius smiled weakly. “Andy has already insisted on starting me on some potions before we’ve came here,” he admitted. “She was saying something about having the Black family healer see me. I won’t object to seeing a Healer. But…” He closed his eyes briefly. “We can worry about everything later on. I just need to know that Hadrian will be fine.”

“He will be.” Marko said at once. “At least you found him before more permanent damage could be done.” An angry scowl appeared on his face. “For now, both of you, get some rest and food. You’re no good to Hadrian if you collapse too.”

Sirius had an amused grin on his face. “You always like mothering us, Marko,” he tried to joke, though it lacks some bite, much to the vampires’ amusement.

“Someone needs to watch out for you morons.”

XXXXXX

Little Hadrian Potter blinked sleepy eyes opened, only to realise that he isn’t in his ‘room’, and panicked before relaxing when he realised that Crookshanks is nestled next to him, being curled up in a ball, and sleeping soundly.

He had never felt so well-rested before; his relatives would never have allowed it. They have kept him working at nearly every hour of the day and barely fed him anything. If the neighbours hadn’t given him food whenever they could without the Dursleys seeing, he likely would have starved to death by now.

“Shanky…” Hadrian whispered, reaching out with one tiny hand to stroke the fur of his best friend in the world. The little toddler then recalled that nice man with that warm and comforting scent that had come to save him from Uncle Vernon. He mentioned Uncle Padfoot and Moony, didn’t he? Did they come for him? “Pa’foo… Mooey…”

“…e’llo.” A voice near him caused Hadrian to startle and jerk back, unfortunately also dislodging the sleeping feline that only caused Crookshanks to yowl loudly as the orange cat took a tumble to the floor.

Seven-year-old Viktor Krum looked very sheepish with realising that he had startled the younger boy so badly that he is now practically huddled in a corner of the bed, clutching the blankets to his chest, staring out at him with his huge green eyes.

“Meow!” Crookshanks yowled, before he leapt back to the bed again, curling up against Hadrian who only smiled.

“Sorry.” Viktor looked sheepish. He honestly didn’t mean to scare the younger boy. He had overheard some bits of what his parents have been discussing with their visitors and house guests when he was walking past his father’s study, but not a lot. Enough however for him to know that there is another child in his house, and he was excited to get to know him. “I didn’t want to scare you.” He said slowly so that the boy could understand him in his heavily accented English.

“Where this?” Hadrian whispered, green eyes huge and almost taking up half of his face, hugging Crookshanks to his chest. “Who you?”

“My…name is Viktor Krum.” Viktor said, careful not to get too close to the obviously scared child. “You’re in my house. You’re…Hadrian Potter, aren’t you?” He asked, feeling a certain pull towards the younger boy as he gazed into those green eyes—feeling that he wanted to protect him.

Hadrian stared back at Viktor, but he doesn’t get the same feeling that he gets whenever Dudley and one of his ‘friends’ wanted to hurt him. “Is that my name?” he asked innocently.

Thankfully, Viktor was taught a young age to control his emotions due to several reasons, or Hadrian would be very confused by the look on his face. After all, what child wouldn’t know their name?! Viktor for instance had already learned to write and spell his name by two years of age!

“Yes. Hadrian Potter.” Viktor said. There was the sound of a loud growl from Hadrian’s stomach then, and the younger boy blushed as Viktor laughed with amusement. “Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?”

Hadrian looked down sadly. “Not allowed,” he whispered.

Viktor was confused, but shook his head. He moved slowly, making sure that Hadrian could see him, and grasped his wrist gently, tugging gently so that Hadrian got off the bed slowly and didn’t fall. “If you’re hungry, you eat something,” he said, echoing his mother’s words to one of their house guests. “Cherry will feed you. Come on.”

Crookshanks only gave out a meow before he followed the two boys out of the room, tail held high, and relief visible in the feline’s eyes.

Thank the gods. No one will hurt him now. Not anymore.

Chapter Text

It is a beautiful and peaceful day in the Krum residence.

The sun is shining, and the birds are singing—

“WHERE’S BAMBI?!”

…Or not.

Lady Anastasia Krum blinked bleary eyes from within her husband’s arms as that loud scream reverberated throughout the house. Marko groaned as he was roused from a real nice dream of Anastasia wearing little to nothing, or even nothing at all with him on a remote island…

“Sirius, lower your voice! It’s early in the morning!”

“Where’s Bambi, Moony?! Has he been kidnapped?!”

“Was that Sirius I heard?” Marko groaned, slapping one hand against his eyes.

In one of the guestrooms of the Krum residence, Crow growled, trying to resist the urge to throttle the Black heir for disrupting his alone time with his beautiful mate—and just as he’s getting to the very best part!

Under him, Rean groaned against his lips as the older vampire moved in him, sending jolts down his spine. The smaller vampire tried to resist the urge to scream even as Crow thrust deeply into him once more.

“C-Crow…!” Rean tried to control his voice, glaring at his unrepentant mate even as Crow grinned deviously at him. “C-Come on, we should get up— Oh!” Rean gasped as Crow released deep into him, and he felt the familiar warm fluid spill into his insides.

“Leave it.” Crow growled, even as he bit down gently onto Rean’s neck, and the smaller omega moaned, digging his fingers into the back of Crow’s shoulders, even as the alpha vampire sucked onto his mate’s blood—feeding from him, whilst moving inside the omega. “I want you. We haven’t had sex for such a long time—”

BANG!

Rean gave a squeak even as the door to the room that they’re using flew opened without warning, admitting a crazed looking Sirius Black and an exhausted Remus Lupin, with the latter having his hair sticking up. The werewolf however is apparently the only one of the two to realise what they’d just walked into—especially with the discarded clothes on the carpeted floor, along with the strong smell of semen and sex, as he blushed deeply, and immediately turned his gaze towards the ceiling.

Crow growled, trying to cover his mate’s nudity with his own bare body before he grabbed one of his knives on the bedside table and threw it at Sirius’ head. Thankfully, the Black heir had the instincts to duck, with the knives embedding itself into the plaster of the wall of the hallway behind him.

“Get out!” Crow growled, releasing his alpha pheromones. “We’re busy!”

“…Yes, I can see that.” Remus muttered, a deep blush on his face whilst still having his gaze on the ceiling.

Sex is an openly talked about thing amongst the wizarding communities, with sex education and protection being taught to students starting from their first year—since that is essentially when alphas and omegas will start their first heat and rut. Mated couples essentially were given birth control pills and contraceptive potions—especially if they’re sexually active.

In fact, even back during Remus’ school days, he had walked in on more than one couple doing the horizontal tango, much to his mortification.

It is only years later after they’ve graduated when James had mentioned in passing to Remus that Dumbledore had always been disapproving of the students doing that—for some reason. Heck, James and Lily have been having sex since they got together in their Sixth Year—though they’re one of those few couples that never got caught—and to this day, Remus never knew where James and Lily spent those nights at.

“Did you see Bambi?” Sirius for some reason, either didn’t notice what they’d just walked in on, or just plain didn’t care.

Crow wanted to groan, ignoring Sirius and Remus; even as he thrust into his mate again. Beneath him, Rean let out a scream. “No, I didn’t. Now get out!” Crow grunted, gripping tightly onto Rean’s slender hips, even as he grinded deep into his omega, moaning lowly even as Rean tightened around him.

Remus blushed even harder as the sounds of moans and groans started to echo around the room, even as the two vampires started having sex right in front of them.

Very aggressive sex, to be exact; judging from the screams that Rean was doing beneath Crow.

“Get out now and leave us alone!” Crow was very annoyed, shooting a mild Stunning Hex at Sirius with a wave of his hand, “unless of course, you want to watch.”

“C-Crow!” Rean was blushing. But whatever protests that he wanted to put up was cut off and instantly forgotten as Crow grind deeper into him, and he felt the familiar warm fluid of Crow’s release inside him again. “A-Ah…!” Rean’s eyes fluttered shut with bliss, even as Crow’s fangs pierced the fragile skin of his neck, with the alpha vampire feeding from him. “Ah…! Crow… More…!”

“Come on.” Thankfully for Remus’ sanity, Anastasia Krum appeared behind them just then, with a dressing gown on, and she pulled the two men away, closing the door of the room behind them. Moans and groans could still be heard from behind the door, along with the loud creaking of the bed as it moved in time with the vampire couple’s lovemaking, before Lady Krum waved a hand, and the sounds were instantly cut off.

“Uh…” Remus felt as if his face is never going to go back to it’s normal colour.

“Great Lady above…” Anastasia shook her head in dismay, eyeing the two men with amusement. “You don’t disrupt two vampires who are having sex! Not unless you want your head ripped off! And while vampires by nature have no shame about the body, Lord Crow is very particular and absolutely refused to let anyone see his mate’s body.”

“Apart from himself, of course.” Remus nodded, understanding the protective instincts of a vampire better than most.

“Of course.” Anastasia nodded with agreement before turning towards an agitated Sirius. “Now, what’s this about Hadrian?”

“He’s missing!” Sirius is very distraught, looking on the verge of tearing his hair out. “He’s not in his bed! Could Dumbledore have taken him?!”

Anastasia is now looking at Sirius oddly. “Sirius, you know as well as I do that the Ancient Houses have powerful wards around their residences. And we have more unforgiving wards around our homes in Bulgaria than those in Britain. There is no way that someone not keyed into our wards could even breech it, let alone enter our house with none of us knowing, and without setting off the ward alarms or not be seen by our guards. Hadrian is in the house still. Calm down.”

Sirius calmed down slowly, feeling very silly with Anastasia’s calm explanation.

Right. He had almost forgotten that places like Bulgaria, Germany and even France tend to have extremely unforgiving protective wards around the residences of the Ancient Houses, and even around places like the schools and even the clinics. Anyone that means harm towards an occupant would be lucky to get away unscathed—if they even survive it.

Long ago, those same wards were commonplace in Britain as well. At least until a certain headmaster came to power and deemed those protective wards ‘too harsh’, and in the process, outlawed so many things that were acceptable or considered common sense in other countries. A few of the Ancient Houses however didn’t bother to remove those wards since that is what had been keeping their families safe. In fact, most of the pureblood houses in Britain tend to ignore the ‘law’ and still practice those magics that are deemed to be illegal or ‘dark’. They just practice it secretly.

“Then where is he?” Sirius asked sheepishly.

Anastasia tried to hide an amused smile behind her hand. “Mipsy?” she called out, before a female house elf appeared with a light pop.

The house elf is dressed in a neat dress with the Krum crest visible on it. And she is obviously treated well, and adored the family that she serves—judging by the adoring look she gave Anastasia. Quite a far cry from the Black family elf that Sirius is familiar with in his childhood. Though Kreacher is probably the exception, considering that the elves belonging to his grandfather at Black Manor are all polite and well mannered.

Come to think of it, is that elf even still alive? Sirius made a mental note to speak to his cousin about it. If his grandfather has no objections, Sirius even thinks it might be a good idea to sell the house—but not before he strips it from everything of value, of course.

“Yes, Mistress?” Mipsy squeaked.

“Where is Hadrian?” Anastasia asked the elf gently. A far cry from how most purebloods treated their house elves in Britain, much to Sirius’ surprise. “And my son?” She added as an afterthought, much to Sirius and Remus’ surprise.

Neither one of the two are even aware that Anastasia and Marko had any children. Though considering how long they’ve been married—even longer than James and Lily, there is bound to be a child or two by now.

“Young Master is in the kitchen with Cherry, Mistress.” Mipsy squeaked. Surprisingly, she spoke quite well for a house elf. “Young Master Hadrian is with him.”

Anastasia nodded with a frown. “All right, I understand. Watch over Viviane for now, and let me know if she wakes.”

“Yes Mistress.”

With a light pop, the elf disappeared.

“Viviane?” Remus echoed, even as the two men followed Anastasia through the Krum residence towards the kitchen.

“My daughter.” Anastasia smiled with how surprised the two men looked. “She should be about Hadrian’s age. She’s currently down with the cold, so I’ve been keeping her away from her brother for now. I’m sure she’ll like Hadrian.” She added, seeing Sirius’ concerned look.

“Alpha too?” Remus asked, concerned.

Anastasia shook her head even as they descended the stairs. “Beta,” she said simply. “Come on, Cherry should be feeding them. She’s the chef.” She added. “Chances are that Hadrian is probably hungry, and Viktor took him to Cherry.”

And true to Anastasia’s word, when the three of them have arrived at the kitchen, Hadrian and Viktor were seated at the little kid’s table in a corner that is presumably set up for Anastasia’s daughter, with a house elf wearing a chef’s cap serving the two children food. Hadrian is nibbling slowly on the sandwich he is eating, smiling at something that Viktor is saying. Whereas Crookshanks is lying down at Hadrian’s feet, his bushy tail moving to and fro.

“Bambi!” Sirius was relieved, but careful not to be too loud or even raise his voice.

He was once an Auror, after all. And he was trained to deal with traumatised and abused children. One would be surprised, but there is an influx of such cases during the height of the war. The Department of Magical Law Enforcement had worked closely with Wizarding Child Services during that time.

Hadrian looked up curiously with his huge green eyes at the mention of a familiar nickname that he just vaguely remembered. Nearly all adults present fought the urge to coo over the adorable child. And from the sight of the pile of neatly cut sandwiches on the kiddy table, it definitely seems like Hadrian had won over the Krum head house elf who also happens to be the chef.

“Bambi?” Remus was calmer and gentler. “Do you remember us?” He inwardly hoped the answer is yes. It would kill him and Sirius if Hadrian is terrified of them when he had plain adored them both as a baby. Remus still remembered all those ‘crawling races’ he did with baby Hadrian, with Crookshanks being the third contender, much to Lily’s amusement.

Remus made a mental note to himself to visit Gringotts along with Sirius to get those photo albums that Lily had made. When he had retrieved all of Lily and James’ things from old Bathilda Bagshot, he had placed them in his own vault. Werewolf or not, he still had some meagre savings of his own, and even a small inheritance from his parents.

While Lyall Lupin is a total bastard, he had once been a famous and skilled hunter, and had quite the sizeable fortune which Remus had inherited and he had used sparsely over the years to ensure he had a roof over his head and food. Though even his savings wouldn’t be enough to cover the Wolfsbane Potion; hence, Remus had gone without it ever since that Halloween night.

Though with what Crow and Rean have told Remus in Moon’s Dew a couple of months ago, Remus is not so certain that the Wolfsbane Potion isn’t something that is created to kill werewolves in the long run, especially with the name. And he knows for a fact that aconite is one of the main ingredients of that potion, and is a deadly poison.

“Mother?” Viktor asked, uncertain, eyes flickering towards the two unfamiliar men with his mother. Since they are obviously guests of his parents, they aren’t dangerous to Hadrian. But the child is still tense, ready to protect the very vulnerable Hadrian if need be.

“Don’t worry, Viktor.” Anastasia shook her head, smiling at her son. Viktor rarely takes an interest or become so protective over someone like that. It took him awhile to even connect with his sister when she was born. She wonders if it’s just Viktor’s alpha instincts, despite the fact he’s so young, or if it’s something more.

Hadrian stared at Sirius and Remus with huge green eyes, head cocked slightly to one side. Vaguely, a very faint memory came to the child of two men, bouncing infant him on their knee, and even having a crawling race.

“…Pa’foo? Mooey?” Hadrian said uncertainly. Sirius looked about to cry, but got down on one knee, holding his arms opened. Hadrian wasted no time in tottering over towards his godfather. “Pa’foo!”

Crookshanks purred happily from his corner.

“Bambi!” Sirius looked ready to cry, even as he took Hadrian into his arms, nestling him against his hip. “Oh baby, I missed you so much!” He pressed his nose against Hadrian’s soft hair, inhaling his soft scent. He is however concerned with how light Hadrian is, and even how thin he is.

“Pa’foo…” Hadrian whispered, giggling when Sirius pressed a light kiss against the tip of his nose. Huge green eyes turned towards Remus who is smiling wistfully, and Hadrian blinked innocently. “Mooey?” He whispered, and Remus smiled. “Mooey!”

“I see he remembered them.” Marko’s gruff voice was low as he entered the kitchen, careful not to draw attention to himself, even as he stood beside his wife. The normally gruff Lord Krum had a small smile on his face as he looked at the small reunion. “James, I’ll fulfil my promise. I’ll protect your son.” He murmured.

XXXXXX

“Malnutrition. Broken bones that weren’t set properly. He obviously hadn’t had his vaccines—even the mundane ones. And I’m honestly worried about that scar on his head. It still looks fresh, and I want your permission to run more tests on it before I can tell what it really is.”

The adults cringed with every word that Healer Milan had said after the healer was summoned by Marko to examine Hadrian. The little toddler was terrified obviously, but is agreeable to Milan examining him as long as he’s in Sirius’s arms, with Crookshanks at Sirius’ ankles, his tail swishing at the bottom of Hadrian’s feet.

The adults are now all gathered in the sitting room of the Krum residence, with Viktor and Hadrian playing near the fireplace with Viktor’s little sister, Viviane Krum who is only a few months older than Hadrian. And true to Anastasia’s prediction, the girl too had taken to Hadrian. It seems she’s gotten over her cold enough that Hadrian won’t catch anything from her, with his low immune system. The three children got along like a house on fire; one wouldn’t know that they’ve only met a few hours ago.

The three children are now playing a magical game that Anastasia had gotten for her children which seems like a magical version of the muggle game Monopoly. Unlike the muggle version, this version uses the names of wizarding places in Bulgaria which is a good way to teach children where everything is.

Unlike Britain, the fact is that most magical communities in Europe hides in plain sight. For Bulgaria for instance, they have a few wizarding communities spread across the country disguised as nature preserves. Heavy and ancient wards were placed around those communities so that the non-magical people only see what they expect to see instead of a bustling wizarding community. Of course, the top officials of the Bulgarian muggle government knew about their existence. Unlike with Britain, Bulgaria tends to have a closer working relationship with their muggle counterparts; with those counterparts marking the areas where their communities are as protected areas.

Bulgaria’s Ministry of Magic building for instance is located not that far away from Stara Zagora, being disguised as an animal rescue centre and research facility.

It had surprised Remus when he had learned how removed that Bulgaria’s magical community is from their muggle counterparts. Though unlike Britain that has limited space, Bulgaria tends to have vast land that makes it easier for them to hide and have delegated areas for completely magical communities. No witch or wizard had ever moved completely into the muggle world, from what Anastasia had told Remus.

And unlike Britain, the rest of the world never had problems with ‘muggle-borns’ as they never had any to begin with. If a witch or wizard is unable to find a spouse, they would normally approach the other magical species like a veela or a vampire or something. No witch or wizard would think to marry a non-magical, as they have to give up their magic as is the law—something that no magical would think of doing. On the rare occasions when someone is born without magic, there are lots of job opportunities within Bulgaria’s wizarding community even for someone without magic. The occasional and rare squib aren’t cast out into the muggle world to die which seems to be a common occurrence within Britain.

Additionally, Bulgaria tends to have close relationships with France, Germany and even Romania. It is not uncommon to see exchange students from those countries attending Drumstrang and vice-versa. Each school has their strengths, after all.

Sure, it is not perfect. But discrimination because of what they are or their secondary gender is almost never seen in Bulgaria, unlike what Remus had to face in Britain. The rare few normally comes from those that have emigrated from Britain. Even Sirius didn’t escape from discrimination in Britain, thanks to being from the Black family.

In fact, Remus is almost bewildered and stunned to learn from Marko that there are designated shelters in Bulgaria for werewolves to transform freely once a month free of charge. The Ministry even assist the werewolves to look for jobs. And Remus wonder why Britain didn’t do the same thing, since from what he could see, Bulgaria definitely didn’t have so many problems with the non-human clans that Britain does.

…On second thought, Remus does know why. Because Britain has so many bigots and supremacists even amongst the ‘Light’ that it is a wonder that anyone had remained behind after the war had ended.

“That’s it.” Sirius decided then and there, a scowl on his face when he heard what the Healer has to say. “I’m definitely not returning to Britain after this. I’ll still accept the Black Lordship, definitely. My grandfather didn’t have long to live, and I’ll definitely have to see to the affairs of the House and take my seats. But if they can do this to Bambi and it went unnoticed for three years, then I’m not returning! James and Lily didn’t die so that people can use Bambi as their chess piece!”

Thankfully, Anastasia had placed a silencing bubble around the children so that they won’t hear anything they shouldn’t; and yet, still allow the adults to keep an eye on the happily playing children. It took some coaxing, but Hadrian had relaxed enough to play with Viviane and Viktor.

Clearly, he had been bullied heavily by his cousin, from what the Shadowcloaks organisation had to say when they had dug deeper into Petunia Dursley and her family. The two adult Dursleys have now been arrested, from what is said, with their overweight and heavily spoilt son now currently at a foster home until the muggle court could decide what to do with him, since his Aunt Marge had been ruled out as a possibility after social services had declared her home unfit for a child. Furthermore, it seems like the woman is at risk for losing her breeder license when it seems like she’s been culling puppies that she deems too weak. Even some of her pure bred dogs were unusually aggressive.

Contacts of the organisation that works with the British mundane police and the Queen’s government have been informed of the circumstances, and they were going through the entire case with a fine toothed comb. From what they’ve been told, it seems there have been attempts at magical interference, but those attempts to release the Dursleys have failed.

“Dumbledore wouldn’t let it go, Sirius.” Remus reminded his best friend with a frown. True, he’s not that thrilled with the old man himself at the moment, but Dumbledore is still quite a powerful man in Britain.

“Screw him and his mother!” Remus was relieved that the kids were under a silencing bubble; they don’t need to learn all that foul language that is currently coming out of Sirius’ mouth, judging from the glare that Anastasia is giving Sirius. “He has no right or authority over Bambi, and he knows that! If anything, if James and Lily are still alive, they would agree with me!” Sirius winced, rubbing at his chest. He knows that he isn’t as healthy as he would like to be still, thanks to his stay in Azkaban. “I wonder how difficult it is going to be to enroll Bambi into Drumstrang?”

“Well, we know the headmaster.” Marko replied, exchanging looks with his wife. “He’s a distant cousin of mine, in fact. If you intend to settle down in Bulgaria, it wouldn’t be too difficult to get you citizenships and a place in Drumstrang for Hadrian when the time comes. Every Ministry in the world would kill to be able to have Lord Black in their country and for the Boy-Who-Lived as a student.”

“Though as a Healer, I would recommend for Lord Black and Heir Potter to undergo some extensive healing and therapy sessions at my clinic.” Healer Milan cut in, having stayed silent whilst they were having their discussion. “Despite the Anti-Dementor Potion, Lord Black, you still had lingering issues from your time spent there. And it will be nothing short of medical malpractice if I just let you go without attending to those issues.”

“I’m actually not Lord Black yet.” Sirius corrected. But at the very unamused look from the Healer across him, he relented. “Geez, what do I pay Saint Mungo’s for to begin with?” He muttered, recalling the massive bill he had received when he was checked in there by the Ministry after his trial.

His own family Healer for instance wasn’t amused with the low quality healing potions he was prescribed, and ensured that Sirius was given high quality Anti-Dementor potions, along with some nutrition potions.

Though before Sirius could see the Black family healer for a further examination as requested, they have received that letter from Rean and Lord Crow.

“A very expensive bed and food.” Healer Milan deadpanned, much to the adults’ amusement. “And Heir Potter could do with a child therapist too, considering the level of abuse he’s gone through. Fortunately, my clinic offers these services extensively.”

“Clinic?” Remus echoed.

“In Bulgaria, we don’t exactly have a hospital the way Britain did.” Anastasia explained. “We have clinics instead that is in a way, more effective, as each clinic has their own specialisations. Healer Milan here for instance owns his own private clinic and specialise more in paediatric medicine. He’s also a certified Mind Healer.”

“Pads, get yourself looked at.” Remus nudged his best friend in the side even as Sirius opened his mouth to protest. “Your ruts are going to be horrendous in the physical state you’re in. You can’t take care of Hadrian if you don’t get better.” He added, knowing just what to say to get Sirius to comply, considering that he’s been the guy’s dormmate and best friend for seven years.

“Damn it.” Sirius scowled, knowing that Remus is right. “Fine. But I need to return to Britain for a spell first. I need to claim the Black Lordship from my grandfather and put my affairs in order. Then I’m also due a visit to Gringotts to transfer the bulk of the Potter and Black vaults to Bulgaria before the Ministry of Magic in Britain has any funny ideas.” He scowled, knowing that it is entirely likely that Dumbledore or whoever the Minister is might just use some loophole to seize the Potter fortune. Or even the Black fortune.

“Am I to understand that you’re an alpha, Heir Black?” Healer Milan questioned sharply, studying Sirius from head to toe. The Black definitely is tall and broad shouldered—something that all alphas are. Sirius nodded in response, and the healer cussed in Bulgarian. “How in Hecate’s name did you get through your ruts whilst in Azkaban?!”

“It wasn’t easy, but I managed.” Sirius admitted with a small smile. Marko and Anastasia exchanged horrified looks. Heats and ruts are hard enough as it is on a normal day. But to have it happen to someone in the worst prison of all times?! It’s a miracle that Sirius is still standing and sane. “It probably helps that I was actually in a cell by myself.”

Healer Milan cussed again. “I’m going to need to prescribe you something to stop your ruts temporarily whilst you’re undergoing treatment. If you go into rut in your current state, it will kill you!”

“If you’re going to go back to Britain to tend to affairs, Sirius, at least take Rean and Lord Crow with you.” Anastasia suggested. “I know their organisation as a whole isn’t happy with Britain for years now.”

“I know I met Rean and Lord Crow through my grandfather who had dealings with the Shadowcloaks. But how did you and Marko know about them?” Sirius asked curiously.

“Well, Rean’s a distant relation of mine.” Anastasia admitted, much to Sirius’ surprise. “Very distant. He’s from my maiden family, though several generations ago. The story is well known in Bulgaria actually, considering that at least half the vampire clans actually settled in Bulgaria, with the other half being in Romania.” Remus nodded at that; it is common knowledge. “Even during that time period, Drumstrang has close relations with the schools in Germany and Romania, so they often have exchange students. Lord Crow was one such student at that time, being the heir to one of the oldest and most powerful pureblood vampire clans. It’s even said that he’s a direct descendant of Judas, the first vampire.”

“The schools took in non-humans?” Remus interrupted, surprised.

“They do. And still do now.” Marko nodded, understanding why Remus is so surprised. James had wrote to him more than once about the discrimination in Britain and Hogwarts especially. Little wonder why they have two wars in a row. Not that he approves of the actions of said ‘Dark Lord’, but the man does have a point why he started the war. At least until he seemed to have lost his mind. “I believe Britain is the only place that discriminates and have such restrictions against non and sub humans. No other country does that. Even I have some friends that aren’t human from my time in Drumstrang. Half the hit wizards and Aurors in Bulgaria are made up of werewolves, in fact. Many werewolves found jobs as guards due to their strength.”

Remus looked distraught and stricken.

“Some two to three hundred years ago, Rean met his mate – Lord Crow, as a student in Drumstrang.” Anastasia turned the conversation back to the initial topic. “Rean too is from a minor noble family, and the family heir, though the family even back then didn’t have much in terms of money; though they own a few businesses and a good sizeable plot of land. The land that Drumstrang sits on, and even one of the wizarding communities in Bulgaria are owned by his family before they donated it when the Ministry of Magic came into existence. So you can imagine that it was quite the news back then when Lord Crow decided to court Rean.” Anastasia smiled, recalling the stories that one of their friends in Shadowcloaks told her, and even of the journals left behind by Rean’s younger sister. “They bonded and mated when Rean was fourteen, and Lord Crow is sixteen. Mate bonds is something sacred, and the family understood when Rean decided to be turned as a vampire to join his mate, with the Heirship going to his younger sister. Ever since, Rean had been watching over the members of my family. I am the sole Heiress, so when my daughter marries, her husband will have to take my maiden name, as she is, and one of their children will be named heir to my maiden family. It’s either that or one of my son’s future children will be the heir.”

“Yeah, I forgot how complicated the inheritance of heirships could be.” Sirius sighed. “Though mated at fourteen, huh? It’s the norm for us these days. But I bet back then, it is considered too young or too old.”

“Try the latter.” Marko snorted. “During that time period, most people mated once they had their first heat or rut. I’ve been overwhelmed with betrothal contracts for my son ever since he was tested and identified as an alpha. I’ve been putting them all off, but I can’t ignore it forever.”

“He’s still a kid!” Remus protested, looking over at the Krum heir who had a small smile on his face as he played with his sister and Hadrian; though that gaze is more focused on Hadrian who had a sweet smile on his face.

“Well, we’ll worry about it later. You’re going to have to worry about it for Hadrian too, you know? Considering you’re his legal guardian?” Marko pointed out to a suddenly concerned Sirius. “I have some influence with the Wizarding Child Services in Bulgaria, so all we need is James and Lily’s will, and you will be named his guardian legally in Bulgaria, though because of Dumbledore, we do need to file it with the ICW just in case.”

“Damn Dumbledore. Things would be easier if not for him.” Sirius scowled. “He really should learn not to cross a Black. I know that Andy had been making things very difficult for him and Lucius for the last few years, but I believe I’m going to give her carte blanche to dig out every bit of dirt on him to use.”

“You might want to hire the Shadowcloaks for this instead if you want to ruin him.” Anastasia smiled. “They aren’t his fans. And believe me when I say that someone like Dumbledore is bound to have more than one enemy and lots of skeletons in his closet.”

The adults quietened down when Hadrian tottered over to Sirius, clutching at his pants. The man wasted no time in lifting the little toddler, and putting him on his knee.

“What’s wrong, Bambi?” Sirius murmured, letting Hadrian bury his face into his chest. “Weren’t you playing with Viktor and Viviane?”

The two Krum children have gone to their parents; with the girl being on her father’s knee, and with Anastasia giving Viktor a side hug.

“Hungry, Papa.” Viviane told her father. “Hadrian is sweepy too.”

“…Not ‘sweepy.” Hadrian said stubbornly, but a yawn proved otherwise, and Sirius laughed.

“You’re as stubborn as always, Bambi.” Sirius murmured, kissing him on the forehead.

“I guess a small lunch would do for the kids.” Marko murmured, looking at the clock in a corner. “I have an 1819 Chardonnay calling my name. Care to join me for a drink tonight, gentlemen? Along with Rean and Lord Crow—assuming they are done and are ready to come out of their room.”

Chapter Text

Sirius sat in the kitchen of the Krum residence, reading a letter that was just delivered to him several minutes earlier with a frown on his face, with a cup of coffee at his elbow, and a bowl of porridge in front of him.

Healer Milan had put Sirius on a very strict diet, along with a potions regime, in order to get his health back to where it once was, and also to allow Sirius to put on some much needed weight. It is almost surreal for Sirius to realise that it’s been almost two weeks since he was in Bulgaria.

Though if he truly intends to reside in Bulgaria for the foreseeable future, he definitely needs to think about getting a house here. He can’t sponge off Marko and Anastasia forever after all; however nice that the couple is being.

Though he does recall a very nice cottage just next door to the Krum residence that is currently for sale. Maybe he should ask Marko to introduce him to the real estate agent in charge of housing in Alinea—the name for the current magical community where he is now, and where the Krums lived.

There is more than one magical community like this all over Bulgaria, Sirius recalls Anastasia telling him during one of those nights when he finally got Hadrian to bed, and they have chats until one or both of them are feeling sleepy. Sometimes, Marko, or even Lord Crow and Rean joined them. Even Remus.

From the last count, there were about six magical communities in Bulgaria scattered all over the country, but were protected by heavy wards and barriers; being disguised either as nature preserves, forests, or even animal rescue centres. The wards were there so that Muggles, or mundanes as what the Bulgarians call them, only see what they expect to see should they come near one of the communities, and would then leave.

Unlike Britain, Bulgaria’s magical community tends to have a closer working relationship with their non-magical counterparts; and the areas where their magical communities are were marked as protected and restricted areas. It probably does help that unlike Britain, Bulgaria is a much larger country with vast lands which makes it easier for them to hide, unlike Britain.

“Morning Sirius. You’re up early.” Remus was surprised when he walked into the kitchen only to see Sirius already awake and wide-eyed, reading a letter. Even from their days in school, Sirius had always been a late riser. Probably, being in Azkaban for a few years had robbed Sirius of any chance to even sleep in, and that habit is now ingrained in him.

“Yeah, I got a letter from Andy.” Sirius said at last, turning towards his best friend, even as Cherry, the Krums’ house elf, made hot chocolate and some breakfast for Remus. “She said that Grandfather might not have long left now. I definitely need to return to Britain today. Andy also said something about some rumours she had heard—something about Dumbledore trying to accuse me of kidnapping my own godson.” Sirius looked semi-amused, but there is also deep anger and resentment towards the headmaster beneath the surface.

Even as a student, Sirius had never fully trusted Dumbledore.

He was raised as a Black, after all, and was taught to read between the lines and to read a person. Most of the pureblood heirs went through the same training. As did James whose heir training mainly came from his mother, Dorea Black. Thus, unlike most of their House at that time, Sirius and James never fully trusted Dumbledore.

Even Charlus Potter had cautioned them more than once about that man.

Remus wisely kept his mouth shut. The more that he’d seen in Bulgaria and learnt, the more jaded that he had grown with Dumbledore. There is a lot that Dumbledore could have done, Remus had learnt, but he didn’t. And like what Jonas, the owner of Moon’s Dew had said, Hogwarts and Dumbledore legally couldn’t prevent him from attending Hogwarts, considering the time period when Hogwarts was founded. It too is part of the founding laws that Hogwarts is open to all students, regardless of species.

Even the discrimination against the non and sub human clans in Britain only got this bad because of Dumbledore, Remus was surprised to learn from Marko one night. Most countries outside Britain aren’t fans of Dumbledore because of how prejudiced he is; considering that in some countries, their Ministers aren’t even human, or fully human.

Many countries also often had cross-country exchanges. Bulgaria for one had close relations with Romania, France and even America for centuries to the point that all four schools in their countries often had students from other nations. That is how Lord Crow had met Rean, Remus remembered Anastasia telling them about it, with the pureblood vampire choosing to attend school in Bulgaria instead of the school in Romania for some reason, where he had lived.

Even now, Lord Crow and Rean only returned to Romania once every few years to visit Lord Crow’s grandfather who often acts as the proxy for him at Vampire Council meetings. From what is said, said grandfather adored Rean even when he was still human, and when Crow had brought him back to his home one time to meet his grandfather before they bonded and mated.

Unlike popular belief, it seems like most vampires don’t care if a vampire was a former human or not, considering that there are so few of them as it is. If a pure vampire found their mate, even if said mate is a human, it is a time of great joy for them—which is something that had happened when Lord Crow had bonded and mated with Rean. To hear the vampire tell it, it seems like all the vampire clans have thrown a party when the news had reached them. Their wedding when Rean had finished school had lasted almost a week, much to Remus’ amusement. Rean was turned not long after their wedding.

Now, Remus wondered if anything that he’d learned about the non-human clans whilst in school is true at all. Considering how prejudiced Britain is, Remus is ready to bet his entire fortune that the answer is no.

“That is not good.” Remus frowned, “but he can’t do anything to you, right? I mean, Marko helped you to officially file your adoption of Hadrian officially with the ICW and even the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic. We even got citizenships now!”

It had taken over a week, but Marko and Anastasia have some pull with the people in the right departments, and they managed to speed through those citizenship applications for Sirius, Remus and even Hadrian. Remus only hoped that he would be able to find a job in Bulgaria and actually keep it.

“I need to go back to Britain.” Sirius said at last with a sigh. “Grandfather doesn’t have long left. I need to at least say goodbye. And to also handle the House of Black duties. I might as well visit Gringotts too in order to transfer the bulk of the Potter and Black fortunes to Bulgaria.” He groaned. “It’s going to take me a few days to settle everything in Britain.”

“Then you’d better bring Lord Crow and Rean with you.” Anastasia said even as she entered the kitchen, carrying a sleepy Viviane in her arms. “If the British Ministry tries anything with you, they would be able to get you out.”

“Yeah, I’m actually thinking of setting Andy on them. And Dumbledore.” Sirius added with a boyish grin. “She is more familiar with wizarding law than I am, considering that she is a lawyer.”

Remus let out a snort. “She’s been itching for a chance to have a go at Dumbledore and even the Ministry for years now. I do believe she’s still nursing a grudge over the fact that they ignored her when she demanded for a trial for you, given how she’s also the Black proxy at that time.”

“Never mess with a Black.” Sirius grinned, a proud grin on his face. “Anyway, where are Lord Crow and Rean?” He asked Anastasia who was just handed a sippy cup for little Viviane by the house elf, “still in bed?” He had a lecherous grin on his face at that, and Remus groaned, burying his face in his hands.

“Not this morning.” Anastasia looked amused. “It seems like the entire house decided to get up early today. They’re entertaining the children in the sitting room. I think Hadrian is nervous about the Healer appointment with Healer Milan later today. My son is with him.”

Sirius had a look of realisation on his face; he had almost forgotten about that.

Healer Milan had requested for permission to do a full medical check-up on Hadrian; especially that famous lightning bolt scar on his head that still looks fresh even after three years. And it’s only today when he got a slot free. It also serves as a chance for the healer to check if the potions regime that Hadrian had been on is helping the child.

“Right. I forgot about that…” Sirius murmured; eyes downcast. Maybe he should put off his return to Britain?

“Pads, go to Britain.” Remus looked as if he’d just read Sirius’ mind and where his thoughts are going. “I can accompany Hadrian to the healer. Your grandfather likely doesn’t have long left as it is. You should go and see him for the last time. This likely will be the last time you would be returning to Britain as it is.”

“If anything happens, we’ll contact you.” Anastasia interrupted. “Don’t worry so much.”

Sirius looked very reluctant, but nodded. Hadrian technically doesn’t really need Sirius at the healer appointment today. Not the way that his grandfather needs him. And before Dumbledore can pull any of his tricks and accuse Sirius of kidnapping Hadrian, he had to handle things at the Ministry, lest he becomes a wanted man in Britain.

The Bulgarian Minister, seems beyond delighted when he had met Sirius and Remus when their Bulgarian citizenships were confirmed. Minister Oblansk, from what Marko had told them, openly disliked Cornelius Fudge and even Dumbledore. And it seems like Bulgaria isn’t the only country who dislikes Britain, no thanks to their isolated policies and how obsessed they are with blood purity.

If Fudge could be convinced to put Sirius as a wanted man for ‘kidnapping’ the Boy-Who-Lived, Oblansk won’t need much convincing for Bulgaria to declare war on Britain.

“Right. Think I’d better go then.” Sirius murmured, looking at the clock in a corner. It’s 10AM in the morning now, which means that it would be eight in the morning at Britain right now. “Lord Crow and Rean are with Bambi, you said?” He asked Anastasia who nodded, currently feeding her sleepy daughter.

As Anastasia said, Hadrian is in the sitting room with Viktor, and even the two vampires. They seemed to be having a simple game of Gobstones, with the little toddler giggling whenever the green fluid shot out and hit Crow in the face.

“Found it funny, do you?” Crow mock-scowled at Hadrian before picking up the toddler and tickling him in his sides, causing the little toddler to shriek and squeal with laughter. “Take that!”

Viktor can’t help grinning at Rean’s side. The child doesn’t know why; but it makes him feel happy whenever he sees Hadrian laughing and smiling. His parents never said anything to him. But Viktor is shrewd enough to tell that Hadrian likely didn’t have a happy home life prior to coming to Bulgaria.

“They’re good with children.” Sirius commented, smiling at seeing how happy his Bambi is. The frightened child from two weeks ago is nowhere to be seen. The saying of how children is resilient probably had some truth to it. “I didn’t really expect it from them.”

Anastasia gave Sirius a look before smiling. “Well, considering the feelings of Magical Britain towards non and sub-humans, I’m not surprised that you had no idea,” she mused. Seeing Sirius and Remus’ curious looks, she sighed. “Most Downworlder clans that are particularly long-lived like the vampires, veela, fey, etc; they have difficulty in conceiving.” She explained. “It’s not unusual for a mated couple to go a few hundred years before they are blessed with a child. Thus, when it does happen, all the clans throw a big celebration; as a child to them is a gift from the Goddess. I know for a fact that Lord Crow and Rean have been trying for a child since they bonded and mated.” Anastasia added, turning her gaze towards the two vampires in question. “It’s why they’re so protective over children. Actually, most Downworlders are. A child is a gift to us all; considering that there aren’t many of us.”

“I see.” Sirius murmured before stepping further into the room.

Hadrian spotted his godfather just then, and smiled sweetly within Crow’s arms. “Pa’foo!” he cried out, holding his tiny arms out for his godfather to carry him, which Sirius willingly obliged. “Miss you!” He mumbled, snuggling into his godfather’s chest. There is just something about Sirius’ warm and comforting scent that makes the little omega feel safe.

Remus tried to hide a smile behind his hand. There were several in the Order back during the war who have wondered if James and Lily were confounded when they have named Sirius their only child’s godfather. There were suggestions from several others; particularly Dumbledore, that perhaps they should consider making Peter Pettigrew the godfather instead, but James and Lily have stood their ground.

And thank the heavens they did too, Remus thought to himself sourly, recalling Peter’s trial, and why he had betrayed them. Only the Marauders, and even Lily, Alice and Frank have seen this side of Sirius. He can be very caring and protective; especially with the younger years when they were still in school. Many a time, Remus had seen Sirius comforting a crying student who had received a black envelope to inform them that a family member had died.

Sometimes, said student lashed out at Sirius, since it’s likely one of his numerous relatives that had done the killing, but Sirius never let it get to him.

Personally, Remus had suspected that Sirius would do better as a Mind Healer or even a therapist rather than a hit-wizard.

“Missed you too, baby.” Sirius murmured into Hadrian’s soft hair. “I have to go somewhere today. Think you’ll be okay with Moony today?” He asked the child gently. “Viktor will be with you, too.”

Seven-year-old Viktor Krum sat up straight, looking very proud. The adults have to try not to laugh at that sight.

Hadrian looked uncertain, but nodded slowly.

“I’ll be back before you know it.” Sirius murmured, patting Hadrian on his back. “I’ll buy you a present if you’ve been a good boy.”

Hadrian nodded quietly, before holding his arms out for Remus who gladly took the small child, settling him against his hip.

“All right there, cub?” Remus murmured, bouncing Hadrian slightly on his hip, making the toddler giggle. “You ready for a visit to Healer Milan today?”

XXXXXX

Andromeda was already in Arcturus’ room when Sirius had arrived.

The elderly man is already laid out in his bed, looking extremely weak and pale-looking, and Sirius resisted the urge to cringe and flinch. He can hardly connect this image to that of his strong grandfather.

“Sirius.” Andromeda looked very relieved. She had something that looks suspiciously like some kind of official document by her side—probably something that Arcturus had told her to prepare. “You made it.”

Sirius nodded to his cousin wordlessly, before occupying the chair by his grandfather’s side, taking the man’s frail hand in his own. “Grandfather?” Sirius spoke. “I’m here.”

“Grandfather?” Andromeda patted Arcturus on his hand. “Sirius is here.”

Arcturus Black blinked opened his eyes wearily, taking several moments to focus before looking at Sirius, and smiling weakly. “Sirius,” he croaked. “You’re here. I’m glad. I at least get to see you for the last time.”

“Grandfather—”

“Don’t you start now, boy.” Arcturus cut Sirius off. “You and I both know that I’ve been living on borrowed time for a long while. I’ve lived my life. I’m tired now. I want to go to my rest. To reunite with your grandmother on the other side of the Veil. And even to face all our Black ancestors and tell them proudly that I’ve done the very best I can as Lord Black. You…know what I want you to do.”

Sirius nodded. He knows. Arcturus had been preparing him for this since he was a boy, and he was named heir. “I do,” he responded. “I’ll accept the role of Lord Black. I promise to uphold our House’s honour and integrity.”

“Good.” Arcturus croaked. “I know you aren’t a big believer in blood purity. And so be it. The House of Black has a long and proud history. You would be a great Lord Black. Though our once great House is now reduced to a few members.”

“Grandfather…”

Arcturus held his left hand up wordlessly. Sirius understood what his grandfather wants him to do, and he nodded; gently sliding the Head of House ring from his grandfather’s ring finger. Generations of Lord Blacks have worn this before Arcturus. The trio of ravens that make up the House’s crest is visible on the ring, with the House’s motto inscribed on the inside: Toujours Pur.

Sirius slid the ring onto his own ring finger, and the ring automatically resized to fit his finger. At that instant, Sirius also felt the house wards on Black Manor transfer over to him, along with the wards and control on all the other Black houses. He could feel the bonds with the Black house elves too.

“Andromeda?”

Andromeda nodded, blinking hurriedly to clear the tears from her eyes; knowing that her grandfather is going to die today.

“I, Andromeda Tonks nee Black, acknowledge and accept the new Head of House Black,” she said with a shaking voice.

“So mote be it.” Sirius echoed a moment later, knowing the rituals and ways of the swearing in of a new head of house. He had witnessed Arcturus do it for James when Charlus had passed away; considering that there is no other Potters but James left.

Arcturus had a small smile on his lips, holding out his hand, and his two grandchildren grasped it gently. “I’m an old man now. I made lots of foolish mistakes. But my greatest mistake…is watching the House of Black go to ruin when half of them made the decision to side with that madman, and I didn’t deter them from it,” he whispered. “Now it’s up to you both. Restore the House of Black. Restore our honour, Sirius. I’ll be watching…and waiting on the other side of the Veil along with all our ancestors.”

“I promise.” Sirius promised, his voice shaking. “I would probably make a lot of decisions that you won’t agree with. But I will restore the Black name.”

“That’s all that I’m asking.” Arcturus whispered. “Andromeda?” Andromeda made a sound of acknowledgment. “I’m sorry for what I put you through. No matter who you marry however, you are still my granddaughter, and I love you. Help Sirius. Be there for him.”

“I will.” Andromeda promised. “House Black has been through enough. I will help to restore it if it is the last thing I do.”

“Good.” Arcturus wheezed, leaning back into his pillows. “It feels like…a very long journey.” He murmured, “I’m so tired… Melania… I’m coming now.”

Andromeda and Sirius only watched, not speaking, and not looking away from Arcturus even as he breathed, before his eyes slid shut slowly, and his breathing evened out before his chest stilled completely.

Andromeda choked back tears.

Arcturus Black the Third had finally gone to his eternal rest.

XXXXXX

Sirius was thankful to the cold British weather for once; as it meant that everyone in Diagon Alley is hurrying to get out of the rain, and thus, no one was around even as he walked down the streets; with the hood of his cloak up over his head, heading straight to Gringotts.

Arcturus had specifically stated in his will that he doesn’t want any pomp for his funeral, and thus, he was buried and put to rest beside his wife in the Black burial plot within a day after his death; with only Andromeda and her family, and Sirius as attendants.

Narcissa was actually invited too, but considering the legal trouble the Malfoy family is in now because of Peter’s statement that Lucius is a willing Death Eater, and not imperiused as he claimed, Sirius doubted that Narcissa would be able to attend even if she wanted to.

Sirius had then decided to head to Gringotts to settle what he came to Britain for, whereas Andromeda had decided to go to the Ministry on Sirius’ behalf; especially regarding the kidnapping ‘charges’ that Dumbledore is trying to pin on Sirius.

Sirius was shown into the office of the Black account manager the moment that he had walked into the bank. And the moment that he had sat down, Gronuk had only expressed his condolences at the passing of his grandfather before helping to settle what Sirius had come for.

Despite his illness, Arcturus had still kept a close watch and control on the Black assets and investments; so all Sirius needs to do is to review it—in which Gronuk had given Sirius the investment folder that he had often seen Arcturus with. Arcturus had been an excellent businessman and politician—and Sirius don’t doubt that the investments he had made won’t still be generating good profits a decade from now. But he too wants to make his own investments, though he had also chosen to retain the investments in the businesses that his grandfather had made.

Quite a few of those businesses were surprisingly owned by muggle-borns. With Arcturus’ dislike towards them, Sirius didn’t think that his grandfather would invest in them, but he did. Quite a few of those businesses have now grown so much that he is generating some serious profits each month. Though Sirius isn’t surprised to see that said businesses were outside Britain.

Muggle-borns or anyone attempting to start a new business in Britain always found it difficult, due to how restrictive to changes their society as a whole are. Most muggle-borns that started one in Magical Britain often either had to wind up their businesses or move said business to another country.

Gronuk was not surprised when Sirius had requested for the bulk of the Black and Potter fortunes to be transferred to the Gringotts branch in Bulgaria, in the Alinea community. The goblin only muttered something about claiming his bet winnings before doing what Sirius had requested, also ordering for a goblin cart rider to retrieve the things that Sirius had requested for from his vault—a stuffed black and white dog that had a silly look on his face.

He had bought that for Hadrian when he was born. And when the Potter family had gone into hiding, James had accidentally left out that stuffed dog. Hadrian had wailed for days upon realising that his favourite toy was missing. It was only when Sirius had gone back to Potter Manor upon James’ request to seal off the place when he found the toy. But considering that Hadrian had by then a handmade stuffed bear that Lily had made for him, Sirius had placed the toy in his vault instead, deciding to give it to Hadrian once the war is over.

Maybe his little Bambi would love to cuddle with his favourite toy once more. After all, all children would want to cuddle with a favourite toy.

“Are there any investments you would like to make whilst you’re here, Lord Black? Or would you like some time to look through the investment folder?” Gronuk asked Sirius who is looking through the folder that he was given which had a list of companies that have some potential that the goblins had suggested.

“I would like some time to look through and study up on it first before making my decision.” Sirius said, looking up from the folder. He had seen a few businesses that had some potential, but he wanted to read up on it first before deciding.

“Very well.” Gronuk nodded. “Then that concludes our business here.”

“May your gold flow.” Sirius nodded to the goblin as he left the office, and Gringotts as a whole, having pulled the hood over his head once more when he left.

Diagon Alley hasn’t changed much since he was last here. And then again, that is the problem with Magical Britain, from what Anastasia had said. They are very resilient to change and see no point to changing things when it had worked. Unlike them, the other magical countries are constantly researching and progressing.

No other country even wears wizarding robes anymore save for special days like weddings, or even during Samhain or Imbolc. Sure, they still do use parchment, as the ink actually stays on parchment longer. But because most of them don’t really wear robes anymore, it makes it easier for them to blend in.

A shop out of the corner of Sirius’ eye caught his attention just then. Glittering Stars, was the shop name—and it wasn’t here the last time he was here in Diagon Alley. The items displayed in the shop window were that of stuffed animals and clothes and some tools to assist omegas and alphas during their heats and ruts.

Sirius paused for a moment when he eyed a sky blue blanket in the shop window. Well, he does still owe his little Bambi three years’ worth of presents, and he deserves some comfort things like a comfort blanket and things like that.

A bell tinkled somewhere in the shop when Sirius entered.

“Welcome— Oh. Sirius? Sirius Black?”

Sirius blinked when he pulled down the hood around his head only to see a pretty woman with chestnut-brown hair coming towards him, hobbling along on a walking stick. His memory clicked as he recalled a girl at school whom he’d saved from a particularly malicious prank by a certain Slytherin, but was left with a permanent limp.

“Liese? Liese Pearce?”

Liese beamed at Sirius like he’d just hung the moon and stars for her. The young woman who was two years behind him at school had looked at Sirius like that since he’d saved her from a certain Potions prodigy and his ‘friends’ at school that had left her with a permanent limp.

“It’s really you!” Liese beamed. “I heard that you were declared innocent, but had left Britain. I never believed that you were guilty. One only had to look at you and Potter at school to know that you’re almost like brothers. You would never betray him! But of course, no one would listen to an illegitimate child like myself.” Liese huffed, and Sirius smiled tightly.

It was quite the news around school in his third year when Liese Pearce attended Hogwarts, as it turns out that she’s the illegitimate child of one of the Fawleys. The Fawley family wasn’t as bad as some of the darker inclined houses that Sirius knew of, so when they knew about Liese, they at least sponsored her into Hogwarts and arranged for her to take any Mastery that she wanted. But apart from that, they laid no claim to her.

Sirius suspects that might be the reason why she was targeted to begin with.

“It’s good to see you.” Sirius smiled at the woman who blushed. “So this is your shop?”

“Yeah. I always wanted to open one, stocking fashionable items for omegas and alphas.” Liese explained. “I managed to get my shop license a few months ago, but business isn’t doing that well.” She sighed. “Most of the purebloods still preferred shopping at other known businesses, even if their products are inferior and overpriced.” Liese had a scowl.

It is one thing that most omegas and alphas at Hogwarts have agreed on—the items that they often need when they go through their heats and ruts are often overpriced or of low quality. Some of the half-bloods have given up on getting the things they need in Magical Britain; instead buying them from the muggle world which honestly isn’t any better.

The thing that most people—betas especially, understand, is that heats and ruts are very taxing on omegas and alphas. The medications or potions that they need, and even the toys and clothes and blankets that they used during those times have to be of high quality, or it’ll wear out or spoil very quickly. Not to mention that apparently, heat and rut condoms aren’t a thing in Magical Britain; and thus, they often have to buy it from the muggle world instead.

Sirius frowned, rifting through the clothes racks. Her items were all of high quality, and very soft and comfortable to the touch—something very important for omegas especially. A look around the shop showed that there is everything that an omega and alpha preparing for their heat and rut would need—even heat and rut condoms to prevent unwanted pregnancy should there be sexual intercourse during those times. Birth control potions are still not one hundred precent effective, after all. Condoms is still kind of a taboo in Magical Britain for some reason, when in Sirius’ opinion, omegas and women should have the right to have a say over their own bodies.

If Liese had been a pureblood, Sirius would bet that she would be getting lots of business, considering that the items she stocked are of superior quality than of anything he had ever seen before.

Damn Britain.

“…I’ve sunk most of my savings into this business. So if it doesn’t work out, I just don’t know what to do.” Liese was saying with a sigh.

An idea is starting to form in Sirius’ head, but he filed it away mentally; resolving to speak to Marko and Anastasia about this first.

“Anyway, I can do with your help.” Sirius said with a charming smile. “I want to get some things for my little godchild. He’s an omega.”

“Oh. James and Lily’s boy?” Liese smiled, recalling the small snippet in the newspaper that often reports about the births in the Ancient and Noble Houses. “Sure. Come this way. He would probably like a comfort blanket to begin with…”

Maybe she might be willing to relocate to Bulgaria, Sirius thought to himself even as he followed Liese, as the woman suggested things that she thought an omega child would like. It also would be nice to reconnect with her again.

XXXXXX

Remus is still pale even two hours after they’ve left the Healer’s office, but promised himself to not scare the kids or anyone until Sirius is back, and he can speak to him. Thank goodness that Hadrian is still so young, and that thing hasn’t been long in his head, or it would be almost impossible to remove it from him without killing him, from what Healer Milan had told him.

Right now, Remus’ pocket felt very heavy. And he constantly has to place a hand against the outside of his coat pocket to ensure that the sealed glass vial where Healer Milan had sealed that thing in, is secure.

The healer too was pleased with the way how little Hadrian seems to be opening up to Sirius and Remus, but was wary of strangers in the beginning. It helps that he does still remember Sirius and Remus; and Crookshanks the cat is always by his side. Today, the grumpy cat didn’t tag along for some reason.

The healer wasn’t too overly concerned with how Hadrian didn’t want to say anything about what his uncle and aunt have done to him; though honestly, Remus had a good idea what actually went on in that house thanks to the reports from Shadowcloaks and even the squibs in the police department and social services.

From what is said, both adult Dursleys would likely be in prison for at least twenty years; considering that there is also an attempt at sexual assault by Vernon Dursley. Petunia Dursley too isn’t any better, taking any chance to abuse and betitle the boy, even forcing him to do chores that is way beyond his age level, and punishing him when he didn’t finish it ‘fast enough’.

Remus’ blood boiled when he recalled what is in those reports.

“Encourage him to draw. To paint.” Healer Milan had told Remus after wrapping up the appointment, “Anything at all to help the child to tell his story.”

Even as a small baby, Remus recalled Hadrian being very fascinated with drawing and art in particular. Lily had bought many drawing and finger painting books for her baby, and much of her bonding with the baby is done via art.

Most omegas by nature are very artsy to begin with, Remus recalled. Most of them loved drawing or painting or even dancing. Britain’s laws however aren’t kind to omegas to begin with, so Remus doubts that any omega who had remained in Britain after the war would have gone on to pursue their passion; that is if their mate even encouraged it to begin with.

Remus only smiled as he watched the two children in front of him; with Viktor pointing out this and that to Hadrian even as they walked through the commercial district of Alinea, explaining what this and that are. He pointed out the quidditch pitch of his Little League Quidditch team that is meant for children from ages six to fifteen. And even the white building of the magical primary school that Viktor had just started attending.

That is another surprise for Remus.

In Britain, there is no school for children apart from Hogwarts. Purebloods normally have private tutors for their children. But apart from Hogwarts, there is no other education to be found save for the usual apprenticeships with Masters and the guilds.

It seems like outside Britain, they do things differently, and had been for centuries.

Magical primary schools had been implemented for at least three hundred years—though they really took the idea from their muggle counterparts. Again, thanks to how closely the Ministry worked together with their non-magical counterparts.

It not only gave the parents a few hours to themselves and get the children out of the house, said children also learned how to read and write and some basic spells and even the how and why potion ingredients were prepared. They also get to meet other children their age, and make friends.

Honestly, looking back on it, if every other country but Britain does this, Remus can now understand why their level of education is so much higher. The children would already understand the whys and hows before they were eleven. And once the actual magical education starts, they would then start learning the spells and the potion making, amongst other things.

Remus then paused in his tracks, as he realised that the two children are currently outside what seems to be an art supplies shop. Hadrian is almost standing on his tippy toes, pressing his nose against the glass window, with his huge green eyes gazing longingly at the art supplies he can see.

Remus smiled, walking towards the little toddler, and kneeling down to his eye level.

“Mooey…” Hadrian whispered shyly, turning his gaze back to the shop window. In the shop, the shop assistant who is probably a Drumstrang student on holiday, given how young he is, gave Hadrian a smile and wave from inside.

Hadrian gave a squeak and hid behind Viktor, much to Remus’ amusement.

“That is Kiril.” Viktor told Hadrian, a smile on his face. “He won’t hurt you. He works here.”

“You know him, Viktor?” Remus asked, and Viktor nodded.

“He helps with the painting class that Viviane took awhile ago.” Viktor said. Anastasia had tried her best; but it seems like neither of her children seems very keen on art, much to her disappointment.

Remus smiled as Hadrian peeked around Viktor at the shop shyly, a longing look in his eyes. And he recalled what Healer Milan had said.

Well, Padfoot did leave Remus his Gringotts card in case Hadrian wanted something, and he was given carte blanche to buy anything that Hadrian wants—Sirius’ words.

“Bambi, do you want to go in?” Remus asked the child gently, and Hadrian looked at Remus hopefully. “Let’s go and take a look, shall we? Maybe we can get a few drawing books for you? Hmm?”

Hadrian’s eyes lit up, and he smiled a cherubic sweet smile.

“Can we?” Hadrian asked shyly, never releasing his hold on Viktor, much to Remus’ amusement. Poor Sirius is going to have kittens once the pair are old enough; as he could just imagine the direction their relationship is going to take.

“Of course.” Remus smiled, ruffling Hadrian’s soft hair. Not for the first time, he mentally cussed out the Dursleys in his head for the way they have treated the sweet child.

No more.

No one shall hurt Hadrian for as long as he lived.

Not even if it’s Dumbledore.

Chapter Text

The scandal revolving around the Dursleys at Number Four was all that anyone at Little Whinging could talk about for weeks even after their very dramatic arrest—with two police cars arriving with their wailing sirens.  

Vernon Dursley had actually tried swinging a fist at one of those officers when he was placed under arrest. For all that he is larger than life, the man barely thought about anything outside where his next meal is coming from. Thus, an additional charge of resisting arrest is added to his record when both Vernon and Petunia Dursley were arrested and placed in handcuffs, before they were taken away by the first police car.

A female police officer had entered Number Four and came out leading the Dursleys’ five year old son by the hand, placing him in the second police car before driving away. Investigation tape was around Number Four for a few hours before a few of the investigators emerged from the shack next to the house, with thunderous expressions. The head investigator looks as if he wants to kill something or someone, even.

And for days, the housewives of Privet Drive have gossiped, wondering what had led to their arrest. Did those useless bobbies finally realised what the Dursleys have been doing to their nephew?

The entire street knew what is being done to little Harry Potter. They have eyes to see; and more than one of them had seen how the little four-year-old is often doing chores way beyond his age level, and for such long hours, even!

No matter how many calls are made to Social Services and to the cops however, nothing was ever done. More than one neighbour had suspected that the Dursleys likely have friends in high places, and thus, was never arrested. As such, the best that they could do is to ensure that little Harry Potter had food that they managed to sneak to him. That very smart cat of his seems to understand more than a regular animal could, and also always appeared at the right time whenever a kind neighbour wanted to give him some food, or maybe even a blanket or something to keep him warm.

Within three days, the people of Privet Drive soon got the full story when the story had broken on the front page of the daily newspaper.  

Seems like Vernon Dursley had let his inclinations get the better of him, and had tried to force himself on a small four-year-old, aka little Harry Potter, much to the entire country’s disgust and rage. Even those that doesn’t care for the ‘lesser gender’ were outraged at the act. Only a monster would try to sexually assault a little child that is only a mere toddler.

Investigators have also been by to question the neighbours, and they were all more than happy to tell them what they knew what the Dursleys have been doing to their poor nephew, and how they have tried to alert the authorities countless times.

Number Seven for one had a big grudge against the Dursleys, considering that they are unable to have children of their own, and adored kids; and thus, detested the Dursleys for what they’re doing to little Harry. Mrs Seven is a professional photographer; and on the few times when little Harry was sent to buy groceries for Petunia, she had taken the chance to at least give the child a warm and piping meal, and tended to his countless injuries—even photographing the injuries she could see on the child’s body. Those photographs have now come in handy for the investigators, and is just another nail in the Dursleys’ coffin.

Their trials were short and brutal; being held just a mere week after their arrests. Both Vernon and Petunia were sentenced to twenty years each in prison. And last that the Privet Drive residents knew of the Dursleys’ son, it seemed like some distant cousin of Petunia’s is going to be his guardian, considering that Marge Dursley was ruled unfit to care for a child.  

Last that Mr Seven had heard, given how the man is a social services worker, Marge Dursley is going to be facing prison time herself due to her practices in drowning puppies, and she is definitely going to be losing her breeder license.

Considering the number of times they have seen that horrible woman set that horrible dog of hers on little Harry Potter, the residents could agree that the punishment is well deserved and long overdue. Little Harry’s cat never took it well whenever the dog went after the small child, and mauled the dog himself; considering that the cat is larger than the dog.

The bulldog learned his lesson very quickly, especially when he almost lost an eye to the ferocious cat.

It sometimes amused the neighbours to see the large cat being so protective and fierce towards those that hurt little Harry, as the cat is extremely loving and tame with the little child.

Mr Seven had reassured the worried neighbours concerned about little Harry’s fate, that apparently, some long-lost relative of the child’s deceased parents had learned about his existence and the abuse, and blown up. Apparently, that is why investigators and the police were called to begin with. That same relative had taken little Harry and his cat away; and it seems like they have moved overseas.

For some reason, the only one that even seemed remotely concerned about the Dursleys even though everyone at Little Whinging is throwing a party at their arrests, is just the batty cat lady living opposite the Dursleys.

All of these—Rean and Crow have learned within minutes by just eavesdropping on the neighbours when they’ve came to check on things, and also to find out more about the fate of Hadrian’s cousin.  

The child might have participated in the bullying on Hadrian; but he had more leeway than his parents, considering he didn’t know any better, and his parents have spoiled him too much. Like Hadrian, he is only a child. What Dudley Dursley was put through is technically also a kind of abuse; his parents’ arrests might just be a blessing in disguise for the child, though he likely won’t see it that way for now.  

One of the Shadowcloaks’ contacts had informed Rean and Crow that the social worker in charge of Dudley Dursley had managed to get in contact with one of Lily Potter’s relatives—a cousin that had grown up with her when they were children.

Simon Evans is apparently the only child of Lily and Petunia’s uncle. When Simon’s own parents were killed in an accident when he is about seven, the child was taken in by Marcus and Rose Evans—Lily Potter’s parents. Thus, Lily and Petunia were raised and grew up with Simon who is only about a couple of years older than Lily. From what is said, Lily adored the boy like an older brother; and Simon Evans had often defended Lily from Petunia’s own abuse and bullying even when they were children.

Unlike Petunia, Simon was entirely accepting of the fact that Lily is a witch. He just accepted it as ‘one of the unexplainable things in the world’, from what the vampires could find out. The two cousins have kept in constant contact throughout Lily’s stint in Hogwarts, and even after. Simon Evans is also the one to give James Potter the ‘big brother talk’ when the pair have started dating, according to Sirius. As Marcus Evans had passed away during Lily’s Seventh Year due to a heart attack, Simon was the one to walk her down the aisle during her wedding.

Simon though had headed off to military school after he had turned eighteen, and is now an officer in Her Majesty’s armed forces. He too is a single father, with his wife having passed away in childbirth to bring his only daughter to the world. Said daughter seems to be only a year or two older than Dudley Dursley; and thus, Simon is the best person to take in the boy, given how he is already a father, and knew how to take care of children.  

Needless to say that Simon Evans was not amused in the least when he found out just what Petunia and her husband have done to his favourite cousin’s only child, and had said as much when the social worker had managed to get in contact with him. Thankfully, the man is entirely agreeable to taking in the boy; though he was warned ahead of time about the bad behaviour that Dudley’s parents have taught him, and that Simon is going to have a lot of work to do in order to undo all that bad behaviour.

“Well, looks like Sirius and Remus didn’t have to worry too much about the child.” Rean remarked as both vampires watched Simon Evans storm away from the women prison where Petunia Dursley is held in, a dark expression on his face.

Child abusers and even sexual predators weren’t treated well in prison, even for the mundane variety; and with the Dursleys’ own attitudes, neither one of the two vampires could foresee that the Dursleys’ time in prison is going to be pleasant. Chances are that Marge Dursley is going to be joining Petunia in prison pretty soon, as it is.

“I agree.” Crow murmured, eyes tracking the back of Simon Evans. “I wonder what Sirius is up to now. We should contact him soon.”

XXXXXX

Sirius Black, for once, is trying to rein in his infamous temper, even as he watched the disgruntled ‘customer’ stalk out of Liese’s shop, his silk robes swishing around his body as he did so, with the bell in the shop tinkling somewhere as the door shut.

The scowl on his face disappeared as he turned towards the pale Liese, with Sirius approaching the shaken woman, but careful not to touch Liese at all.  

“Are you alright?” Sirius asked carefully, trying to choke down the anger in his voice when he recalled seeing that ‘customer’ trying to ‘force’ Liese the moment that he’d walked into Liese’s shop, with an investment folder tucked under one arm.

Surprisingly, his call to Marko the previous night had the older man being very agreeable and enthusiastic with Sirius’ proposal—stating how even in Bulgaria, finding shops with good quality products catered towards alphas and omegas aren’t easy. Most of those that they have at the moment often requires them to pay through the nose. And more often than not, those products are often inferior in quality.

“Y-Yes.” Liese managed a weak smile at Sirius. “I’m fine. Is there anything I can help you with, Sirius? Something wrong with the products you bought yesterday?” She sounded worried, but Sirius also knew when someone is trying to change the topic of conversation, and was determined to not allow Liese to run away from it.

“Don’t change the subject.” Sirius frowned, and Liese visibly wilted.  

His gray eyes flickered towards the door where the man had stormed out of moments earlier.

It is near noon, and the streets of Diagon Alley were crowded. Yet, despite seeing the obviously angry man storm out earlier, not a single person had entered the shop to enquire about Liese’s health. It made Sirius wonder for a moment if Liese even had any friends whom she trusts.

The few whom she had made in school were either forced into arranged marriages, and thus forbidden to meet anyone whom their husbands disapprove of, or had even died during the war. Liese’s status as a ‘bastard child’ too is a black mark against her, though no fault of her own. And it will be difficult for her to find a match in Magical Britain; as anyone who marries her will find themselves tarred with the same brush, unless they’re of a high social status.

“Do you get that a lot?” Sirius asked Liese quietly; and he didn’t even need to elaborate on his question.

Liese managed a weak smile at Sirius. “I can manage myself,” she said at last. “I might not look it, but I did graduate top of my class at Hogwarts, and I’m a fully-fledged witch with a wand of my own.” Sirius’ eyes flickered towards the wand holster hidden beneath the right arm sleeve of her robes. Being a former hit-wizard, he could see the tell-tale signs of a hidden wand holster. “But there are times when some pureblood wizards can’t seem to take no for an answer, or even think that they can do what they want to me because of my history.”

“It’s not your fault.” Sirius had a fierce scowl.

He is starting to dislike the Fawleys the more he hears. True, they did at least pay for Liese’s education throughout Hogwarts and provided her with a roof over her head, and even paid for her Mastery. But the moment that she is of age and had gotten her Mastery, they have washed their hands off her, despite knowing of the abuse and treatment she had received. Even that incident in Hogwarts that had almost crippled Liese never had any of the Fawleys coming down to Hogwarts or insist on punishment for the culprits. Instead, Snape and those budding Death Eater buddies of his have believed that they could do anything they wanted with no punishment. Is it any wonder that the war had gotten as bad as it did?  

Liese only managed a weak smile at Sirius, with butterflies fluttering in her stomach with the way that Sirius got angry for her sake. She isn’t shy to admit that she had a huge crush on the handsome Black even when she was a student. Half the female population in Hogwarts had crushes the size of mountains on Sirius Black and even James Potter. Those same girls likely had their hearts broken when James Potter and Lily Evans started dating. But Sirius Black had never dated anyone that Liese had known of, though he does seem to be very friendly with Marlene Mckinnon throughout their school years.  

If Marlene Mckinnon hadn’t been killed early in the war along with her family, Liese would wager that the pair of them would likely have started dating and even married. Heck, if Marlene had still been alive when Sirius was thrown in prison without a trial, she would have stopped at nothing to ensure that he had one—the Mckinnon heiress is fierce and protective of those whom she cared for, and is strictly neutral when it comes to the whole ‘dark magic is evil’ madness.  

Now both Liese and Sirius are no longer students. And while Sirius still looks gaunt and thin, no thanks to his stay in Azkaban, he is slowly recovering, and regaining his handsome looks. But Liese? Due to that incident when she was a third year, she had to walk with the aid of a walking stick. Like her marriage prospects aren’t low enough as it is. No wizard would want a wife that is partially crippled.

“Maybe you should consider moving yourself and your business overseas.” Sirius suggested, seeing how upset Liese is. “Life isn’t going to get any better for you in Britain, Liese. Rather than continue tormenting yourself here, you might as well move to another country where they would at least treat you fairly.”  

“Even if I can get the funds to migrate to another country,” Liese said tiredly, knowing how much it can cost to migrate, “I would be starting all over again in a new country, knowing no one, and not even knowing the place well.” That and Liese isn’t naïve to the fact that Britain and Hogwarts are both heavily looked down upon by other countries. Unlike what Hogwarts’ graduates choose to believe, the fact is that Hogwarts’ ranking is pretty low down on the list. Drumstrang, Beauxbatons, Ilvermorny, and even that magical school in Romania are neck-in-neck for the top magical school in the world, last that Liese knew when she was undertaking her Charms Mastery under a renowned Charms Master from Russia. “And even if those aren’t problems, who would want to invest in me and my business?”

When Liese had started her business, she had started it all on her own by using her own savings and fundings. No one had ever expressed a wish to invest in her. Even the goblins are unwilling to give her a loan, given how she is an unknown, and isn’t exactly rolling in the gold.

Though Liese doesn’t begrudge them on it, knowing that the goblins wouldn’t do anything without a price. They did after all help her with that inheritance test when she had first taken her place back in the magical world when she was eleven. It is only then when she had realised that she’s related to the Fawleys—not that the family was very happy when they realised it.

Her biological father, from what she could find out, was dead even whilst her mother was pregnant with her. From what Liese’s own aunt could tell her, it seems like the couple’s relationship was objected against by majority of the Fawleys, and her father was planning to marry her mother secretly. He didn’t change his mind even after her mother had found herself pregnant.  

Unfortunately however, her father was murdered, with the murderer never being found; and her mother, being a Muggleborn witch, was forced to hide in the muggle world after that, considering how pregnancies before marriage was seen in Magical Britain. Her mother however had passed away in childbirth, and Liese was raised by her mother’s older sister who had stayed single by choice. Her aunt too had passed away not long after she had graduated.

Upon learning of this story from her aunt, Liese had suspected for years that her father’s murderer might even be a family member, considering that he was the Fawley Heir at that time. And from what her classmates have said, the Fawleys have been a feuding family whenever it comes to the Heirship. Unlike most families, the Heirship and Headship isn’t passed down via the main branch of the family, but goes to whoever is the most powerful.

Thanks to these bloodthirsty tendencies however, Liese isn’t surprised that majority of the Fawleys have ended up dead during the war, with the few survivors there are being sentenced to life in Azkaban for supporting the Dark Lord.

If it’s one thing that Liese is thankful for being a ‘bastard child’, it is that no one had ever tarred her as being a criminal’s family.

“I will invest in you.” Sirius said promptly, surprising Liese. “And I know a few people in Bulgaria would be interested too, especially the Bulgarian Minister for Magic and his lady wife.”

Liese looked in both directions; even looking towards the door to ensure that no one is listening in, before she lowered her voice. “Is that where you moved to? With Remus? And even James and Lily’s boy?” she murmured. She was never part of the resistance group during the war; but Lily Evans had watched out for her throughout her Hogwarts’ years, and even after, and she knew that Sirius would rather die than have anything happen to their child. It is why she had never believed the talks of Sirius being a traitor.

“Yes.” Sirius knew why Liese is whispering, and is appreciative of it. “When I came across your shop yesterday, and I knew the problems you’re having, I got in contact with a few high profile wizards that I knew in Bulgaria. All of them said the same thing. The kind of shop you have, and even the high quality products you have will have you raking in the galleons anywhere else. It is only here in Britain where you will have problems because of your status as a…uh…” Liese smiled sadly, knowing why Sirius is suddenly tripping over his tongue. “Well, you know?” Sirius coughed, not willing to allow that foul word to pass his lips. Liese had heard enough of it throughout her life, he is sure. “But my point is that I reached out to them yesterday, and they each told me the same thing. If you’re willing to relocate, all of us would be willing to back you and be your sponsors and even backers in your business. We can foretell that it will be a damn success. I’ll eat my wand if you aren’t opening a second branch within five years!”

Liese was confused when Sirius handed her a folder which she recognised a moment later as an investment folder; having seen a few of her pureblood classmates with one as a student. Normally, those are the heirs to their houses.  

Her eyes almost bugged out of the sockets when she read the contents, having to reread it to ensure that she isn’t reading wrong.

Liese took a muggle class in Business Management on the side when she had finished Hogwarts; knowing all along what she had wanted to do. So she is well versed in law lingo, and isn’t quite so lost with the language used with the folder that Sirius had handed to her. Heck, the muggle world uses much more difficult to understand words when it comes to their official documents.  

The offer that Sirius and at least three other investors were offering is very generous. At least 100,000 galleons were being offered as start-up capital that would be more than enough to get a shop space for her in the Alinea magical community of Bulgaria. The recommended shop space also had a flat above it, so that is one thing that Liese didn’t have to worry about anymore. The same start-up amount is also more than enough for Liese to get her supplies to make the products that she sells. For the first five years, 20% of her profits would of course go to her investors, but it would go to 10% after, and she would have full rights and say over her business.  

One of the investors also had a share in Bulgaria’s national newspaper, and advertising for her new shop will be covered.

By all rights, it is a very generous offer, and more than anything that Liese could say for any of the ‘investors’ that have offered to invest in her when she had first started her business. Part of why she’s struggling now is probably the fact that she had turned them down, she guessed.

“C-Can I get back to you on this?” Liese said at last, looking up at Sirius, her hands shaking. She’s tempted. Oh, she’s so tempted. It is true what Sirius had said after all. She has no reason to remain in Britain at all. No friends and no family. She’s free to go wherever she wanted and do whatever she wants. And starting over again in another country might be a good idea. And back when Liese was in school, they still had a Languages elective which she took, and Liese is fluent in German, Bulgarian, French, and even Russian; so the languages will be no barrier to her. “I-I need to think.”

“Of course.” Sirius smiled, nodding. “I will be in Britain for at least the next two days, so you can let me know of your decision. For now, however…” He frowned, as he looked at his watch, “I have an appointment at Gringotts that my cousin asked for. I await your reply, Liese.”

XXXXXX

The moment that Andromeda Tonks nee Black have gotten copies of the necessary documents that she needs, she had made a beeline towards the Ministry of Magic, being dressed in her best lawyer robes, and with her hair done up in a bun, with even light makeup on.  

Sexy and dangerous, was what her husband and also her law partner had said when she had left their law office earlier. And from the look that Ted was giving her, Andromeda had a feeling that they would likely be finishing work early today.

Andromeda barely restrained a cackle even as she took back her wand from the nervous wizard at the front desk in the Ministry of Magic, recalling how red that their intern had looked when he had overheard Ted’s remarks.

The poor thing.

Just fresh out of Hogwarts, Andromeda recalled Ted telling her when they’ve first taken on that intern—with a strong recommendation letter from Professor Flitwick, with the intern apparently being a Ravenclaw. The intern seems to want to be a lawyer. But with Britain, it is almost impossible to get an apprenticeship from an accomplished lawyer unless you have connections. And for all that Andromeda had eloped with her husband, she was still raised as a Black, and had connections. So it didn’t take much for her to get her lawyer license. It’s more difficult for Ted, as he’s a muggleborn, even with Andromeda’s help.

So far, Andromeda is really pleased with the intern’s work. In fact, the intern was the one to alert Andromeda to the rumours coming out of the Ministry that Dumbledore is planning to file a lawsuit against her cousin for ‘kidnapping’ his own godson, with the confiscation of the Black fortune as ‘reparations’.

Thus why Andromeda is currently marching down the hallways of the Ministry of Magic, with a folder tucked under one arm with copies of the documents that she need, in case Dumbledore is really stupid enough to go that route. It had taken her some time to get copies of the adoption papers from the ICW, and even a letter from the Bulgarian Minister of Magic.

Sirius seems to not have lost his gift for gab, if the Bulgarian Minister of Magic was so impressed and taken by him. Minister Oblansk, from what Andromeda knew, doesn’t suffer fools, and is a shrewd man.

Amelia Bones’ secretary could only stare with wide eyes as Andromeda walked past her desk, with the lawyer ignoring the wide-eyed gazes from all the Aurors that she had walked past.

Like always, the Auror Department is always short-handed and stressed. It made Andromeda worry for a moment, considering that Dora wanted to be an Auror, even though she is only a First Year right now. The work of an Auror is dangerous, Andromeda knew. After all, just look at Moody. But often, the work of an Auror is hindered by politicians, and Andromeda knew her daughter. She knew that Dora will be furious with the injustices that happened to people. Part of the reason why Dora wanted to be an Auror, Andromeda suspects, is because of Sirius’ illegal incarceration.

After she had eloped with Ted, Grandfather Arcturus was forced to remove her from the family. As a result, majority of her family had pretended that she didn’t even exist. Or in the case of Andromeda’s own parents and her two sisters, they have pretended that they only have two daughters.

Even though Andromeda was expecting it when she had made her decision, she can’t deny that it hurts.

Sirius is the only one that had kept in constant contact with Andromeda, despite everything, and he had made regular visits, often with James Potter in tow. Sirius had also adored Dora when she was born, often playing with the little baby.

It is why Andromeda and her family have never believed that Sirius had betrayed the Potters. One only had to look at how the man had interacted with Dora and even James Potter to know that he will die before he betrays them.

Andromeda took in a deep breath before she entered Amelia Bones’ office.

To no one’s surprise, a very stressed looking Amelia Bones is present, being seated behind her desk, and looking as if she either wanted a headache potion or poison. The answer is pretty obvious: standing across from her is Cornelius Fudge and Albus Dumbledore.

Andromeda smoothed her face immediately, the moment that three pairs of eyes fell on her.

“Am I interrupting something?” she questioned coolly, managing to catch Amelia’s eye. Amelia looks as if she is barely restraining a smirk.  

The head of the DMLE had been taking great enjoyment in the chaos that Andromeda had been causing lately. Sure, the reopening of the trials for the ‘imperiused’ Death Eaters as well as scheduling trials for those that were never given one is giving her more work than usual, but it is a job that Amelia had taken great delight in doing.

“You are—”  

“Actually, you came at the right time, Andromeda.” Amelia interrupted, speaking over Dumbledore. “I have here quite the interesting story from the Minister and even Dumbledore.” She looked at Andromeda with a raised brow. “Is it true that Sirius Black had taken Hadrian Potter out of Britain?”  

“Yes—”  

“It’s kidnapping, is what it is!” Cornelius interrupted, going very red in the face. “He has no right! We need to bring Harry back!”

“Lord Black is well within his legal rights to take Heir Potter wherever he pleases, and there is no one that can tell him he can’t.” Andromeda said firmly, emphasising on the pair’s titles. Cornelius blushed darkly. The lawyer placed her dragon-hide briefcase atop the only part of Amelia’s desk that is clear of papers, removing a waft of parchment.

“Sirius isn’t Harry’s magical guardian. I am.” Dumbledore puffed himself up to make himself look as important as possible. “I want that man charged for kidnapping my ward.” He looked expectantly at Amelia. “And for obviously traumatising poor Harry, the Black fortune as reparations would suffice.”  

The headmaster never noticed the incredulous and disgusted looks that the two women in the office were giving him; so caught up in his daydreams of what he could do with the massive Black fortune. Even Cornelius was giving Dumbledore several disturbed looks; it seems like the Minister was ‘convinced’ by Dumbledore to support him in his foolish venture, and wasn’t given all the information—as was usual when it comes to Dumbledore.

“You must be behind times.” Andromeda said, giving Dumbledore a bored look.

She felt several stabs at her mind shields and gave Dumbledore a glare. She’s a Black. And not to mention a lawyer. Does the man think that she wouldn’t have strong mind shields? The International Wizarding Courts would never have allowed a lawyer to gain their license if they didn’t have strong mind shields to prevent the leaking of confidential information of a client. All lawyers too are required to undergo regular testing and purging every six months at the International Wizarding Courts’ offices at Russia. Wizarding law is taken seriously, and no lawyer can be compromised.

“Lord Black adopted Heir Potter legally the day that he was released and deemed innocent.” Andromeda managed to find the copy of the adoption form filed at Gringotts and placed it in front of Amelia. “And on that note, I will be filing charges on behalf of the House of Black for imprisoning their Heir and denying him his basic rights.” She gave Cornelius and Dumbledore several dark looks. Both men paled. Andromeda after all is well known for being extremely bloodthirsty and ferocious in court. She isn’t one of the best lawyers in the world for nothing. “Also among the charges is the lack of interference from the wardens at Azkaban when they pretty much ignored, and in some cases, actually encouraged the inmates to abuse Lord Black when he was defenceless. All people involved will be receiving letters from my law office and a court summons.” She gave Dumbledore a dark look. Also amongst those people who would be receiving a court summons will be Hagrid.

Andromeda was hesitant on that part actually, when she had received the entire story about that Halloween Night from Sirius, and even what her intern could find out for her. She had gone to Hogwarts, after all. She isn’t as close to the half-giant as Sirius is, and wasn’t even in the Order. But she too had a liking for the gentle half-giant.  

But the truth is that Hagrid did kidnap Harry that night. He is half of the reason why Hadrian had to face both mental and physical abuse for three years. And it is Andromeda’s duty as a lawyer to ensure that all injustices that are dealt to Sirius, Hadrian, and even Remus are answered and paid for.

“I’m sure that—”

“Additionally, the Last and Final Will of Lord James Potter and Lady Lilian Potter have stated that guardianship is to go to one of the people named. Out of the five names on the list, one is already dead. Lady Alice Longbottom couldn’t claim custody for obvious reasons. And Madame Batilda Bagshot had declined claiming guardianship when she heard that Lord Black is willing. Lord Marko Krum had also declined. And thus, as of two weeks ago, Lord Sirius Black is legally and magically Hadrian Potter’s magical guardian. Papers were filed both with Gringotts as well as the International Wizarding Confederation.” Andromeda produced the copy of said document filed at the ICW, taking pleasure with how pale that Dumbledore had gone. “So you can see, Albus, that you’ve lost your rights as magical guardian the day that Sirius was declared innocent. You’ve never once done your duty to Heir Potter. If you did check up on him, you would have realised that he was never loved or wanted. In fact, I have it on good authority that the Wizarding Child Services would be launching several investigations and queries into orphaned children that you are named magical guardian for.” She gave Dumbledore a stern look. “I would suggest you find yourself a very good lawyer, Dumbledore.”

Cornelius went pale and red at once, twisting his bowler hat between his hands. As bad as a Minister as he is, not even the Minister of Magic would condone child abuse. To think that Albus Dumbledore knew or even guessed that Hadrian Potter is being abused but ignored it… Well… The implications are horrifying for Cornelius Fudge.

“Dumbledore, is this true?” Cornelius demanded. “Did you really know, or even guessed, that Heir Potter is being abused? And you ignored it?”

“You are being ridiculous!” Dumbledore looked indignant. “Of course I don’t! I would have done something if I had known—”

“And yet I have here letters and statements from Arabella Figg—the squib whom you stationed to watch over Hadrian Potter, that she had written hundreds of letters to you over the last three years, begging you to remove the child from the abusive household that he is in.” Amelia interrupted, standing up from behind her desk. “You definitely read it, as you replied to her letters. In those letters which she kept, it stated that you thought ‘a bit of unhappiness’ is worth it as long as the child is alive.”

Cornelius exploded. “Dumbledore! What am I hearing here?!” The Minister raged, turning towards the old man. “You swore that you didn’t know of the abuse when I questioned you! And yet here I am hearing that not only do you know about it, you ignored it?! You are Heir Potter’s magical guardian! It is your responsibility to ensure that he is not only safe, but happy! You swore to me for the last three years that he is being taken care of!”

“That is not the case, Minister.” Andromeda interrupted, taking several sheets of parchment from her briefcase. Copies of the medical reports that the Healer over at Bulgaria had written up, and which Sirius had handed to her to make a stronger case against Dumbledore. “I have here copies of the medical reports from Healer Milan over at Bulgaria. He was the one to tend to and treat Heir Potter when he was rescued from the abusive household that he was held in.”

Cornelius took the several sheets of parchment from Andromeda with a shaking hand, not sure if he even wanted to look at those reports. From the look on the lawyer’s face, he is sure that he is not going to like it.

“Dumbledore, explain yourself!” Cornelius exploded several minutes later, going very green in the face—especially when he reached the part where there was a case of attempted sexual assault. The Minister waved the sheets of parchment in his hand at Dumbledore. “The boy—no matter who he is, is only four! You left a defenceless child in the hands of abusive Muggles for three years without checking up on him?!”

Cornelius looked ready to breathe fire.

Through the glass wall, Andromeda could already see several Aurors trying to look as if they’re not paying attention. But the silencing charms on Amelia’s office held strong. None of them would be able to hear a word of what is going on in the office.

“Now, this is ridiculous! I am only but one man. And I do have responsibilities to the world.” Dumbledore tried to defend himself. “I am Chief Warlock as well as Supreme Mugwump, and even the Headmaster of Hogwarts! Surely you can’t expect me to devote all my time to raising a child? Thus why I entrusted the child to his last living blood relatives.”

“You’re his magical guardian.” Amelia stated firmly, giving Fudge a look. The Minister looked ready to explode at Dumbledore’s comments. Amelia then remembered that Fudge has a nephew whom he had raised as his own son after his brother-in-law and sister’s deaths. Despite how the man had portrayed himself, he does love his nephew, and had a soft spot for children; especially since he never had any of his own. Cornelius’ own wife had died during the war, being caught up in a battle between the Order and the Death Eaters. He had never remarried, and instead, had focused on his career. “That makes it your responsibility to ensure that he is looked after. And speaking of your titles, Dumbledore, I have it on good authority that an official enquiry is going to be called in soon. You might want to gracefully retire from your positions as Chief Warlock and Supreme Mugwump before you are faced with the indignity of being dismissed.”  

“What?” Dumbledore went pale. He had worked for decades to gain his current positions and his standing. He can’t lose it just like that! “T-That’s not why we’re here!” He attempted to gain control of the situation. “We’re here because of Sirius kidnapping—”

“Are you really stupid enough to try to accuse the head of the House of Black of kidnapping the heir to the Ancient Houses of Potter and Black?” Andromeda demanded frostily. “Are you even listening to yourself, and even how ridiculous you sound?”  

“That’s not—”

“Enough.” Cornelius interrupted; his face still flushed red with anger. “I have heard enough. I assumed it to be a simple mistake on your part, Albus, in regards to Heir Potter. But I see now that that is not the case.” He took in a deep breath. “If Lord Black had indeed adopted Heir Potter, and both now have citizenships in Bulgaria, we can interfere no more.” He said. Cornelius has no wish to go up against Bulgaria and start a war. Not to mention that if one breaks out between Bulgaria and Britain, it won’t just be Bulgaria whom they would be facing, but all their allies. Britain will be flattened within hours if a war does break out. “You have my apologies, Madam Tonks.” He turned towards Andromeda and bowed to her. “I have no grudge towards the House of Black, and hope you do not bear me any animosity for this situation here. I will swear that I truly have no idea of the situation. Dumbledore simply came to me, and told me that Heir Potter was kidnapped. And well… I just…panicked.”

Everyone in the room knew what Cornelius is trying to do. And while Andromeda isn’t happy with the Minister for the last few years, she is also shrewd enough to know that having the Minister as an ally will be a boon, and extremely useful.

“That is perfectly understandable, Minister.” Andromeda said smoothly. “I will inform Lord Black of your apologies, and suggest that he let it go.” Cornelius hoped that Sirius Black wouldn’t bear his wrath upon the Ministry. “In fact, since we’re all here anyway, there are charges that I want to bring against Albus Dumbledore today, along with all those who were involved in the kidnapping of Heir Hadrian Potter on that Halloween Night three years ago.”  

Andromeda’s gaze is sharp and predatory even as she looked at Dumbledore. She looked almost like a shark that had just smelt blood.

“And believe me when I say that once I’m done with those involved, you won’t even dream of interfering with another child again for the rest of your life.”

Dumbledore gulped nervously.

XXXXXX

Four-year-old little Hadrian Potter stood by one of the large windows of the Krum residence that stretched from ceiling to floor, and which also overlooks their front garden and the gate. From where the small toddler stood, he could see if anyone approaches the door.

That is the sight that greeted Remus Lupin when he had wandered around the Krum residence, looking for Hadrian, only to see the little toddler standing at the window and staring out of it, with Crookshanks lying down on the floor next to him, his bushy tail waving from left to right.

The toddler is dressed in a simple dark blue tee and pants, hugging a stuffed stag to his chest. His baby blue blanket was on the floor next to him, and Remus could guess that the child had likely already been there for some time.

Remus however couldn’t help smiling at the adorable picture that Hadrian made; with the little toddler staring out of the window whilst hugging his new plushie, wiggling his little toes as he did so.

“Hey Bambi, there you are.” Remus murmured, knowing not to make loud noises and startle the toddler. He scooped up the small child into his arms, with Hadrian giggling when he realised who it was.

“Mooey!” The child chirped, with Remus smiling as he pressed a light kiss against Hadrian’s soft hair. “Want wait for Pa’foo!” He insisted, turning his gaze towards the window again.  

Remus smiled. Even as a baby, Hadrian had always looked forward to Sirius’ visits. It is no surprise that even as a toddler, Sirius is still the child’s favourite.  

“Sirius will only be back tomorrow, Bambi.” Remus murmured. “How about we get some snacks, hmm? You must be hungry. Some hot chocolate? Viktor and Viviane are having a snack. Let’s join them.”

Hadrian screwed his little nose up, and Remus tried not to laugh, before the child nodded.

“Shanky!”

The feline let out a loud meow from where he is lying on the floor before getting up and walking towards Remus. One of the Krums’ house elves appeared with a pop, before popping away again with the blanket—probably to put it in the room where Hadrian had been using.

“Come on. Hot chocolate.” Remus bounced Hadrian slightly on his hip, even as he made his way towards the kitchen where Viviane and Viktor were, being tended to by the house elves, and even Anastasia. “Oh. Lady Anastasia.”

“I told you to just call me ‘Ana’.” Anastasia said with a fond roll of her eyes, putting out several chocolate cookies in front of her two children. “Hello there, Hadrian.” She smiled at the shy child. “Hungry?”

Hadrian smiled sweetly at Anastasia before nodding shyly and burying his face into Remus’ neck. The two adults chuckled.

A chair with cushions propped up on it so that a child can see over the table appeared next to Viktor, and Anastasia chuckled. She knew who is responsible.

“Thank you, Cherry,” she called out, and there was a squeak from somewhere in the kitchen.

“Hadrian!” Viviane beamed, even as Remus sat the toddler down on the chair in between Viviane and Viktor. “Miss you!” The girl already had chocolate smears on her face and her fingers, and even cookie crumbs down the front of her dress.

“Oh, Viviane. You’re getting food all over your dress.” Anastasia sighed, like she had done this a thousand times before. Sometimes, she wished that her little girl isn’t such a tomboy. She can already predict just what Viviane is going to grow up to be like.  

Hadrian smiled shyly at Viviane who grinned back at him. The shy toddler gave a start just then when a small hand placed two chocolate cookies onto the plate in front of him, and Hadrian turned only to see Viktor looking at him solemnly.

Viktor gave Hadrian a rare smile. “For you,” he said seriously.

Anastasia tried to hide a grin behind her hand. For Viktor to give two pieces of his favourite cookies to Hadrian says a lot, considering he don’t even give his sister any when he could help it.

Viviane looked between her brother and Hadrian, before a grin lit up her chubby face.

“Viktor and Hawwy sitting in a twee—”

“VIVIANE!”  

XXXXXX

“All right, Cissa, I’m here.” Sirius said with a grunt the moment that he had entered Gronuk’s office only to see that his cousin was already seated before the goblin’s desk. “I don’t have much time, so make it quick.”

Sirius hid his shock at seeing how dishevelled Narcissa Malfoy nee Black looked.

Out of the three Black sisters, Narcissa is easily the vainest, and took the most pride in her appearance. Never had he seen Narcissa look anything less than perfect. And today, her robes were rumpled, with her blonde hair untidy—strands of it coming out from the bun she kept her hair in.

…And is that a bruise on her cheek?

Sirius’ eyes narrowed as he approached his shivering cousin. Narcissa flinched and closed her eyes when Sirius knelt to her eye level, fingers touching her cheek gingerly. But her cousin tried hard not to hurt her, even as he stroked the visible bruise on her cheek.

“What happened?” Sirius asked in a low voice, trying to control his anger. He had just spent the last two weeks tending to Hadrian and helping the terrified child. He knows abuse when he sees it. Though Narcissa is honestly the last person whom he would think to be a victim of domestic abuse.  

Unfortunately, in Magical Britain, domestic abuse isn’t exactly unusual. It normally happens to those with arranged marriages. But due to the stigma of divorce in Magical Britain—not that most could even afford to, or are able to; it is almost never done.  

But Narcissa is still a Black, in the end. In terms of standing, the Malfoy family is actually way below the Blacks. Narcissa however had liked Lucius when they were in school, and had approached their grandfather for help when the time came for her to pick her husband.

Despite everything, Narcissa is deadly with a wand. Sirius would know; Narcissa had gotten the better of him a few times when they were children when he had managed to catch her with a prank.

So why would she allow Lucius Malfoy to lay a hand on her—if it even is him?

Narcissa is the type to remove Lucius’ hands if he so much as touched her.

Narcissa smiled weakly at her cousin, trying to hold back her tears. Sirius and Andromeda have always protected her since they were children. But when both of them have chosen not to support the Dark agenda, she had felt betrayed—feeling that they’ve betrayed her and their family. Andromeda’s decision to elope with that husband of hers doesn’t help matters.

Now, for the first time since Narcissa is a child, she felt as if everything is going to be just fine, now that Sirius is here.

“Lady Malfoy, do you need a Healer?” Gronuk grunted, watching the interaction between the two cousins. He was just here because it’s his office that was requested to be used as a meeting place. If his gut feeling is right however, Gronuk had a feeling that he’s going to need a certain document, and quietly prepared it without either of the two noticing.  

“N-No. Thank you, Gronuk.” Narcissa tried to smile.

Grandfather Arcturus had taught all the Black children to always be respectful to the goblins and even taught them the goblin tongue. But it is really only Sirius, Andromeda and Narcissa that have taken that lesson in account. Lucius for one had no respect for the goblins. Funny thing, considering that the goblins are also the same species in charge of their gold. Why would you make someone that is in charge of your wealth angry?

“Cissa, did Lucius hurt you?” Sirius asked, growling low in his throat. That bruise on her cheek. And even those faint bruises visible on Narcissa’s pale neck and her wrists. Those are from fingers. Strong fingers. And from the shape and size, it is clearly from a man.  

Narcissa burst into tears, and nodded. “I could only take the chance to sneak out of the mansion today. Aurors came to take Lucius away due to Pettigrew’s claims during his trial,” she admitted.

“Looks like Amelia got the necessary evidence she needs to secure old Lucy’s guilt.” Sirius murmured.

He might be in Bulgaria, but Andy had given him constant updates on the case, considering that she’s the DMLE’s go-to lawyer. Her services aren’t cheap, but Amelia had seen it as a worthy investment, considering that thanks to Andromeda’s advice, they often manage to put the guilty and criminals away for a long time.

“The day of your trial… When Pettigrew admitted under Veritaserum that Lucius and several of the others from the…‘old crowd’ were never imperiused, he came home in a rage.” Narcissa admitted.

“I’m surprised he even managed to leave the DMLE that day.” Sirius grunted. “I guess Amelia couldn’t hold him for long without concrete evidence.” A testimony under Veritaserum isn’t enough to secure someone’s guilt, after all. As a former hit-wizard, Sirius knows that.

Narcissa nodded. “He lashed out at me, screaming at me. Saying that it’s your fault that he is under suspicion again, and just when he started to garner power and money.”

“Why did you let him hit you?” Sirius wanted to know. “You’re deadly with a wand. Even more than old Lucy. He wouldn’t have been able to overpower you.”  

“Under normal circumstances, yes.” Narcissa smiled weakly at Sirius. “But Draco was in the same room. My son.” She added, seeing Sirius’ confused look. She did send out notices of her son’s birth to her family members. But considering they were at war still back then, she doubts that Sirius even received it.

“How old is he?” Sirius asked quietly, doing some mental calculations. Narcissa is only about two years ahead of him in school, and she got married right after finishing school. So at best, her son will only be a year or two older than Hadrian.

“Five.” Narcissa admitted. “He would have been just a couple of months older than Heir Potter.” She informed Sirius. “Draco… He was in the room when Lucius lashed out and hit me. He was so terrified, but he stood in front of me, and refused to move even when Lucius ordered him to. He…turned his wand on Draco and threw him into the wall.”

Sirius was horrified. “He actually laid a hand on his own son?” he almost whispered.

Narcissa nodded, upset. “If I had actually defended myself against him, he would have taken it out on Draco,” she wept. “Lucius refused to allow me to call for the Healer, and even locked down the wards and Floo. One of the house elves helped me with tending our wounds. But the elves too are bound to Lucius, so there’s only so much I can do. It wasn’t until today when the Aurors came for Lucius when I was able to leave.”

“Where’s your son?” Sirius asked.

“I left him with Ted at Andy’s law office.” Narcissa admitted. Her sister’s husband looked as if he wanted to keep her there and call the Healers when he had seen her state, but she had run off before he could do anything more than call out for her. “I heard rumours, Sirius. I know the chances are Lucius is going to be found guilty, if I know Madam Bones at all. But he isn’t the only one who is going to come after me…Draco…for what had come out at your trial.”  

Sirius understood what Narcissa want. “You want me to annul your marriage,” he said at last, and Narcissa nodded.  

“Lucius… He wasn’t a good husband. But I thought he loved Draco. And until that day, he had never laid a hand on me. I was happy enough to have my child. But about two years ago, he started talking about restoring his master to power.” Narcissa admitted, and Sirius narrowed his eyes. “I… I can’t live through that again, Sirius. That war… It almost destroyed us all. Lucius… He just can’t see that. But Grandfather was hidden behind the wards of Black Manor when he was ill, and refused to see anyone but Andy. And I was bound by my marriage to Lucius, and unable to see my own sister even if I wanted to. But you’re Lord Black now. You can annul my marriage.” She pleaded.  

Sirius closed his eyes. Now he understood why Narcissa wasn’t at Arcturus’ funeral. She must have been held prisoner by Lucius Malfoy.  

“Please Sirius!” Narcissa begged, almost getting onto her knees, much to Sirius’ alarm. “You don’t have to do it for me! At least save my son! Take him under the Black name! He’s only five! He’s a child! He doesn’t understand anything! He’s innocent! He’s the best thing that had ever happened to me! He’s all that I have! I don’t care what happens to me as long as Draco is safe! Please Sirius, I’m begging you! For Andy, at least!”

“Cissa, get up.” Sirius was firm, as he made Narcissa stand up, and helped her back into her chair. “You know that I won’t abandon you.” He told her quietly, making her eyes tear up. “I told you even back then that Lucius isn’t a good person. But you still insisted on marrying him.”

Narcissa teared up. “I thought I was in love with him,” she admitted quietly. “I realised what he really is like not even a month into our marriage. But until he started hitting me and Draco, I thought that I was one of the lucky ones. Some of my other friends… They were lucky if they aren’t cursed on a regular basis by their husbands.”  

Sirius growled low in his throat at the reminder. Finally, he sighed and shook his head. “Do you have anything at Malfoy Manor that you want to take with you?” he asked at last, but Narcissa shook her head. “Okay.” Sirius got to his feet, smoothing out the wrinkles in his robes. “Gronuk, I need you to prepare something for me.”  

“It’s already ready, Lord Black.” The goblin held out the document that would allow Sirius to annul Narcissa’s marriage to Lucius Malfoy. “And can I assume that you also want migration and temporary citizenships for Lady Malfoy and Heir Malfoy?”

“Yes.” Sirius nodded. Seeing Narcissa’s hopeful expression, he turned towards his cousin. “I’m taking you and Draco away from Britain, Cissa. We’re making a new start in Bulgaria. Things are a thousand times better there than Britain. At least criminals actually got punished there, and women and omegas have equal rights as their male and beta and alpha counterparts.”

Narcissa nodded mutely, unable to believe her ears, and that her cousin whom she hasn’t seen in years, is ready to help her.

“But I also want you to prepare migration documents and passports for one person in particular.” Sirius told Gronuk, much to Narcissa’s surprise. “My business in Britain is almost done, and I did promise my Bambi that I would be back tomorrow. But if Liese Pearce ever turns up at Gringotts, accepting my proposal to her, please arrange for her move and migration to Bulgaria, along with her business.”  

Gronuk had quite the grin on his face that looked terrifying on a goblin.

“Consider it done, Lord Black.”

XXXXXX

When Sirius Black had decided to return to Britain to handle his affairs, and to also take on the mantle of Lord Black, he definitely didn’t expect the amount of fuss, and the drama that followed.

Thankfully, the Healer whom he had called for to tend to Cissa and little Draco wasn’t too concerned with their injuries, and there are no broken bones, at least. The worst are just the bruises on Cissa, and the cuts and scrapes that Draco had when he was thrown into the wall. It seems like one of the elves must have cast a cushioning charm to ensure that Little Master Draco won’t be too hurt.

And from the looks of things, Lucius Malfoy will be put away behind bars for a long time, judging from the evidence that was found. Narcissa too was happy enough to lead the Aurors to where Lucius had his secret room where he had stashed all his ‘dark artefacts’. Even discovering one of them is enough to earn Lucius lifetime imprisonment. No matter how much money he had and the connections he has, there is no way Lucius Malfoy is avoiding Azkaban this time.  

Right now, Narcissa is packing her stuff at Malfoy Manor, with Ted helping to watch over her child, with Andy helping her sister to pack—Narcissa was a little nervous at returning to Malfoy Manor by herself, and Andromeda had offered to go with her.

Malfoy Manor will be locked and sealed after that until Draco is of age. He might bear the Black name now, but Draco too has Malfoy blood, and is the last Malfoy alive, apart from Lucius. And from the looks of things, there will be no other Malfoys, since Lucius likely won’t be leaving Azkaban alive. In the meantime, until Draco is of age, Narcissa will be acting as regent, with the Malfoy elves taking care of the manor until they have a master again.  

One of those elves however, from what Sirius had heard from his cousin from their last update, had practically begged Narcissa on bended knees to go with her and ‘Little Master Draco’.

It definitely seems like Sirius will be house hunting once he returns to Bulgaria.

Sirius gave a start from where he is packing his own bags when a hum from his mirror caught his attention. It is one of the things left over from when he is a teenager; having created those communication mirrors together with James and Remus.

Each of the Marauders had one, though Peter had broken his when he was in Seventh Year, and they never created another for him after that, being too preoccupied with their NEWTs.

“Remus?” Sirius answered the mirror, pleased to see his best friend, though he is concerned with how haggard he looked. “What’s wrong? Is Bambi fine?”  

“Don’t worry, he’s all right.” Remus reassured Sirius. “I need to talk to you about something, and this can’t wait any longer.” Remus looked tense before he cast silencing and privacy wards on his end. “When I took him to see Healer Milan a few days ago, we found something. Something bad.”

Sirius frowned. Something in Remus’ expression told him he had better take a Calming Draught now.

“What is going on?” He wants to know.

Rean and Crow looked thunderous when they heard what Sirius has to tell them in the privacy of Black Manor where he had been staying since he had returned to Britain. On either side of Sirius, his cousins too looked horrified.

Being part of the Black family, they were well-versed in all aspects of Dark and Black Magic. But even there are some things that the Black family wouldn’t touch.

“A Horcrux.” Narcissa said slowly as if unable to believe her ears.

Thank the Goddess that her child is currently having a nap in the next room, with Dobby watching over him. The elf will be coming along with them as they head to Bulgaria, having been Draco’s nanny elf.

Unlike the other Malfoy house elves who answered only to Lucius, Dobby was originally a Black elf, and was given to Narcissa as part of her dowry. Even if the other Malfoy elves wanted to help Narcissa, they wouldn’t be able to, as they are unable to defy their master’s orders. Dobby however could, as Lucius isn’t his master, but Narcissa is. It’s likely why Lucius had always taken his anger out on the elf, much to Narcissa’s anger.  

“The…Dark Lord…actually created one?” Narcissa moaned. “Lucius always insisted that the Dark Lord was immortal. Now I understand why.”  

“Did you know about this, Cissa?” Andromeda asked sharply.

Narcissa shook her head. “The Dark Lord…doesn’t look favourably at women or omegas,” she said slowly. “Bella is the only woman amongst the Death Eaters for a reason. He doesn’t pay attention to the wives of his followers. All we are to him are baby making machines.” She looked disgusted. Now out from under her husband’s rule, and knowing that her child is safe, the sassy and stubborn Narcissa that Sirius had remembered is back, much to his relief. “All Lucius would say when he was vanquished three years ago is that the Dark Lord will be back, and that he is immortal. He wouldn’t say any more than that.”

Andromeda nodded slowly, exchanging looks with Sirius. She had suspected as much, but she suspected that during the war, Narcissa’s life as Lucius’ wife isn’t exactly pleasant, especially with the man being a Death Eater. And from what Amelia had told her, he isn’t any better than Voldemort himself, especially with the atrocities he had committed.  

“Crow.” Rean’s low murmur caught the attention of the three cousins.

The petite vampire looked grim and worried; especially after Sirius had told them the whole story of what the healer had found in Hadrian’s scar, and had realised what it is.  

Bulgaria, unlike Britain, doesn’t ignore the Dark Arts. Even Healers are trained to identify and combat them. The creation of Horcruxes however, even in Bulgaria, is considered the darkest type of magic, considering what must be done to create one. And from what Remus had said, the healer had told him that the soul shard of the Dark Lord Voldemort in Hadrian’s head is only ¼ of a soul. That means there are more Horcruxes out there belonging to Voldemort.

Crow sighed and nodded. “I know. That must be what he had meant. All those years back,” he admitted, exchanging looks with his mate.

“What do you mean?” Sirius wanted to know.

The two vampires exchanged looks again; a silent message passing between them.

Rean waved a hand, and the three Black cousins felt extremely powerful privacy and silencing wards going up around the room that they are in. Even as secure as Black Manor is, the vampires would rather not take any chances.

Three pairs of eyes gazed at the petite vampire that looked as if he wouldn’t hurt a fly.

How powerful is he?  

“Wards are up.” Rean told his mate who nodded.  

“Okay, so we know something about what this…Dark Lord of yours had done to make him immortal, as you said, Miss Black.” Crow said, eyes flickering towards Narcissa who nodded. Unlike Andromeda and Regulus who were trained as Sirius’ left and right hands, she had never met anyone from Shadowcloaks before, but knew of that organisation.

She also knew that during the war, the Dark Lord had tried to hire them to kill off people that have either defied him or did something to stop his goals. The organisation surprisingly had refused, no matter the amount of gold that Voldemort had offered. Lucius had complained about that, Narcissa recalled, though she knew why the organisation had refused, considering how Voldemort and his followers have treated sub and non-humans. Majority of the organisation are Downworlders, and the organisation themselves is the Law of the Downworld.  

It comes as no surprise they would never support the Dark Lord. And they would never support Dumbledore either.  

“Back at the height of the last war that you had with Voldemort; we received a very unusual letter one day.” Rean begun. “It was a letter from Regulus Black, prior to his death.”

“R-Reggie?” Sirius gasped, hearing the name of his dead brother.  

Crow nodded seriously. “In that letter, Regulus stated that he wanted to hire us for a long term assignment. A large deposit of 100,000 galleons was also included,” he said, much to the three cousins’ shock. “He even opened an investment vault specifically for this. In his letter, he stated that the gold in that vault is to be used for any expenses incurred for this assignment, and requested for Shadowcloaks to send only their best for this, and to keep this assignment extremely secret.”

“The initial letter he had sent was in code. Extremely complicated code. And it took Towa a few years to decode it.” Rean took over. “By the time we understood the contents of the letter, the war in Britain was over. But we were concerned over the contents of that letter. That is part of the reason why Crow and myself were in Britain for awhile after the war had ended.”  

“Horcruxes.” Andromeda understood immediately. “Regulus hired you to hunt down the Dark Lord’s Horcruxes. At some point, he must have found out the secret of the Dark Lord’s immortality. It must be why he had died.” She realised, now understanding why Regulus had ended up dead after going missing for nearly a year. The family only found out about it when his name on the family tapestry had gone black.

Uncle Orion had passed away not long after that. Andromeda had believed it to be grief. Aunt Walburga too had descended into madness and passed away not even a year after her husband. The actions of Voldemort didn’t just cause a war. He destroyed entire families.

Sirius closed his eyes with grief. “Oh Reggie… Why didn’t you come to me?” he whispered. His brother must have been so scared at that time.

“Sirius…” Narcissa reached over to grasp his hand as a form of comfort. She turned towards the two vampires, fear welling up within her. How many did the Dark Lord create? She recalled her husband’s words to her, and what the Dark Lord had said once. What was it that he had said? I had gone far beyond what anyone had done to achieve immortality. “What else did Regulus say?”

“He said that he found a lead on one, and would be going to hunt it down. And that he doesn’t expect to survive the attempt.” Crow said after a moment, frowning, even as he tried to recall the contents of the letter. Vampires have almost perfect memory recall. Even still, it took Crow a few seconds to remember. “I don’t know if he managed to destroy it or not, though. Horcruxes are almost impossible to destroy. There are only a few ways. And the issue here is what Voldemort used to store the pieces of his soul.”

“The one found in Hadrian’s scar, I believe, might be an accidental Horcrux.” Rean added thoughtfully, much to the Black cousins’ horror. How in the world does one create a Horcrux by accident? “Think about it. Would a man as paranoid as the Dark Lord even think to store a piece of his soul in a human? And not just any human. But the baby that he came to kill? I believe that his soul was unstable at that point, and a piece got into Hadrian by accident.”  

“Now that you mentioned it… It does seem rather strange.” Sirius frowned, ignoring the looks from his cousins with Rean’s phrasing. “Though now the question is, how many did he make?”

“Creating one is bad enough.” Narcissa moaned, covering her face with her hands. She can’t even resist shivering at the mere thought that there are pieces of the Dark Lord’s soul out there in who knows where. “Now you’re telling me that there is more than one? W-What kind of monster did Lucius and Severus and all the others follow?!”

Sirius and Andromeda exchanged looks, with the latter giving a miniscule nod; knowing what Sirius is asking.

“In Arithmancy, the numbers seven and thirteen are the most powerful magically.” Andromeda said thoughtfully, having taken Arithmancy at Hogwarts. “So we’re either hunting for seven pieces of soul, or thirteen.” Narcissa let out a horrified wail.  

“Not thirteen.” Crow said at once, shaking his head. “It’s impossible to split your soul into thirteen pieces.” He grimaced. “And even seven is pushing it. We studied Soul Magic in Drumstrang when we were students.” He gestured towards himself and Rean. “That’s way before it became an elective today. Now, students that wanted to take the more obscure arts of magic as electives must undergo interviews and tests before they are allowed to take it.” He explained, seeing Sirius’ worried expression. “Even during our time, Horcruxes is a taboo topic. But what we know is that you cannot split a soul into thirteen pieces. It’d likely kill the person faster than keep them ‘alive’.”

“So we’re looking for seven soul vessels then.” Andromeda concluded with a sigh. “Before he has a chance to come back and start a war again, we should hunt them down. Finish Regulus’ work.” She added, looking at her cousins who both nodded with determination.

All of them have lived through that terrible war. They have seen what it had done to their families and their friends, and even their society as a whole.  

Sirius looked expectantly at Crow and Rean who both looked really uncomfortable at this point. “Can I ask you both to take over this request?” he asked formally. “Regulus made a request long ago that was never completed. I now formally request the Shadowcloaks organisation to finish what Regulus started. To hunt down those Horcruxes and kill the Dark Lord Voldemort for good.”

Several long moments of silence fell in the room, even as the two vampires exchanged looks with each other.

“What’s wrong?” Narcissa asked, confused.

“It’s true that Regulus made a request. But as we were unable to find him after decoding the letter, it was put on the shelf.” Crow said at last solemnly. “And I completely understand why you’re asking us to do this. It is within our capabilities.” He added. “It’s just…” He trailed off slowly, exchanging looks with his mate.

“Just?”

“The very nature of this request… It’s too big.” Rean said at last. “It’s not something we can decide by ourselves.”

“Then what?”  

“Well…” Crow looked concerned, rubbing at his chin before locking eyes with Sirius. “You’ve concluded everything you need to do in Britain, right?”

Sirius looked surprised with this question, but nodded. “Yes. I have a Portkey to take me back to Britain tomorrow evening. Why?”

“We might need you to cut short your stay at Britain.” Rean said instead, exchanging looks with his mate. “We need to take you with us to the Shadowcloaks’ headquarters. We’re taking you to see the Chief.”

Chapter Text

Sirius would wager that this is likely the first time anyone outside of the Shadowcloaks themselves had even seen the infamous headquarters.

The Shadowcloaks organisation had a long and ancient history—predating to the time period of when humans first walked the Earth, and it is telling in the structure and architecture of the headquarters itself—being made out of some material that Sirius simply can’t identify, even as he followed the vampire couple, with his two cousins tagging along behind him, eyes wide with wonder as they tried to take in the sights.

The headquarters itself was hidden very well; probably even being located in a different space—this really explains why no one had been able to find the location before. And with the number of enemies that the organisation has throughout the centuries, that is a rare feat.

The building is large; with the interior reminding Sirius of a cathedral of some sort, with the high ceilings and support beams, and with the stained glass windows. There was already a flurry of activity from the other Shadowcloaks’ members even as Rean and Crow led the way, with a greeting or two being called out to them even as they walked.

The two vampires led the way down a long hallway before finally coming to a stop outside of a door that seems to be an office of some sort—most likely the office belonging to the leader of the Shadowcloaks.

“Be polite, and do not mouth off.” Crow warned. “The Chief is a tough woman, even for a vampire countess, and she does not suffer fools.” The three Black cousins nodded as one before Rean knocked on the door, with a muffled voice from behind calling for them to enter.

It is a surprise to Sirius even as he entered the office only to realise that the leader of the Shadowcloaks’ organisation is a woman, a vampire countess. Not being sexist or anything, but with how patriarchal that British’s magical society is, it makes it difficult for a woman to achieve status or even a position of power. Countries outside of Britain however believes differently, from what Sirius had learned.

Aurelia LeGuin, as how Crow had introduced the chief of the Shadowcloaks’ organisation looks to be a woman not to be crossed. And while Sirius knew that with Downworlders, especially vampires—appearances doesn’t tend to reflect their age; Aurelia looks to be a woman in her mid-twenties at best, with platinum silver hair reaching to mid back and with purple eyes with red irises.

“So I get the gist of the situation.” Aurelia LeGuin said at last after hearing the explanation from Rean and Crow, leaning back into her chair, and looking at the three Black cousins with an assessing gaze. “You have my condolences on the passing of Lord Arcturus Black, and may I be the first to welcome you as the new Lord Black?”

Sirius inclined his head politely to Aurelia, recalling all the lessons that his grandfather had taught him since early boyhood. “Thank you,” he said politely. “So I understand that my brother had hired the Shadowcloaks for a quest years ago?” He asked almost anxiously.

Just what did Reggie knows that he didn’t? Could he have stopped his brother from dying if only he didn’t allow their relationship as brothers to deteriorate the way it did? And then again, relations within the Black family were complicated, especially back at the height of the war. After all, people within the family were on all sides. And his grandfather didn’t do anything to stop it either. And Sirius could understand why.

It allows the family and the name to live on if there were members of the family on all sides of the conflict, as it allows for at least one side to emerge victorious, and for some of the members to survive.

“Yes.” Aurelia nodded grimly. “We were surprised when we received that letter from Regulus Black, and it took even Herschel several years to decode the letter. By the time we knew the contents, the war in Britain was already over. It’s part of the reason why I sent these two over here to check out the situation.” Her eyes flickered towards Rean and Crow. “Unlike your countrymen, we didn’t really believe that the Dark Lord is gone, if Regulus Black’s claims are true.”

With how old the organisation is, it won’t be too far-fetched to believe that the Shadowcloaks organisation indeed knows more forgotten and lost magic than anyone else. It is probably why Voldemort had tried courting them during the war, but had failed.

“There is a soul shard found in the forehead of Hadrian Potter.” Crow interrupted, and Sirius nodded. “From the fact that it is most likely an accidental Horcrux, suffice to say that his soul is likely unstable.”

“In other words, he had created more than one of them.” Aurelia sighed, looking very exhausted, with both Rean and Crow nodding. “You humans…” She shook her head, giving the three Black cousins a contemplative look. “I realise that I can’t judge all of you for the actions of one man. But seriously, the atrocities that humans are capable of sometimes make me wonder why we even bother to play nice with you.” Her lip curled, revealing a pair of fangs within her mouth.

Narcissa was nervous. Unlike her cousins and her two sisters, she took History of Magic for her NEWTs, and did lots of self-studying for it, being genuinely curious and interested in the history of their ancestors. Thus, she knows that there used to be lots of wars and battles between humans and the Downworlders long ago. At least until King Arthur’s era when the muggle king had worked together with the Hogwarts founders and even the leader of the Shadowcloaks’ organisation at that time to establish peace.

To further cement that relationship, the Shadowcloaks organisation acted as the neutral and assisting party each time a new Ministry of Magic was formed, and even when a magical school was founded. It is part of the reason why they have this much influence, and why an ancient law was passed long ago that stated that the organisation does have a say in how the magicals govern themselves. Not that they do it often.

“Trust me, I’ve asked myself that question before.” Sirius added wryly, exchanging looks with his cousins. Even though he’s been out of Azkaban for nearly a month now, it doesn’t mean that he is any less angrier with his country, especially with what they’d put him through. And not just him, but also Remus and little Harry. And even Liese.

It is why it didn’t take much for Sirius to pack up everything and move to Bulgaria where they are at least treated fairly, and there are equal treatment and rights for women and men, and even for the secondary genders.

“Chief, Lord Black wants to know if we can continue from where Regulus Black had left off with us.” Rean spoke up.

“Hunt down the Horcruxes, you mean?” Aurelia commented, and Sirius nodded. The vampire countess was silent for several moments, eyeing the three humans amongst their midst for several long moments without saying anything. Finally, she reached for a curious device on her desk that seems to be some sort of glass paperweight, but with a glowing blue stone within it, resting her palm on the surface. “Herschel, can you get George Nome in for me? Now.”

“Of course, Chief.” A feminine voice echoed from the device, much to the Black cousins’ surprise. That must be some kind of communication device.

There were several long minutes of silence, before there was then a knock on the door, and a rather pudgy-looking young man entered, dressed in a long white coat, and with a pair of googles perched atop of his head, causing his rather untidy dark brown hair to stick out oddly.

“You asked for me, Chief?” The young man asked, giving the three Black cousins odd glances. And of course, Sirius doubts that the Shadowcloaks’ headquarters had many human visitors, if at all. The young man himself had pointed ears, and Sirius suspects that he might just be part elf or part fae. Or maybe even part gnome, judging from his yellow eyes. There aren’t many Downworlder clans out there that have yellow eyes. Sirius only knows of two: the gnomes and even the direwolf clans. “Hey there, Crow. Rean. When did you both get back?” His face brightened as he spotted the two vampires.

“A moment ago. Though we have to set out again soon. We really should find the time to catch up.” Crow said apologetically. Aurelia gave a loud obvious cough, and Crow grinned sheepishly, even as Rean nudged him in the arm. “Sorry Chief.”

“You asked for me, Chief?” George Nome asked politely.

“Yes. Do you recall the request that we had from Regulus Black years ago?” Aurelia asked briskly.

George frowned, before a look of realisation dawned on his face. “Ah. Yes, I do,” he nodded. “Is this about the request in his letter? I thought we decided to put it on hold, since we could never find him to finalise the contract?”

“Things have changed. Lord Black here wanted to know if we can carry on from where Regulus Black left off.” Aurelia gestured towards Sirius who nodded politely to George. “I’ll make the introductions. This is George Nome. He’s part-gnome, and is also one of their most promising craftsmen. In fact, we have contracts and connections with the gnome clans in Norway that makes most of our tools and weapons.”

“Gnomes?” Andromeda echoed. “I had never met one before.”

According to history, the gnome clans were exiled to Norway long ago after a fierce war between the gnomes and the goblins. In recent years, relationships between their two clans were a lot better. And while goblins were said to be excellent craftsmen, the truth is that the gnomes far outstripped them in terms of crafting. It’s just that unlike the goblins who were fierce warriors, the gnomes aren’t that great in battle. They tend to create weapons or devices to do the fighting for them instead.

“Well, my kind tend to keep to our own communities in Norway.” George explained. “I’m with Shadowcloaks because some of my friends are with them. Like Crow and Rean, and even Towa and Angie, and some of the others. I attended Drumstrang with Crow, Towa and Angie.” He added, grinning at the looks of disbelief on the faces of the Black cousins. “Besides, I am better at crafting tools than weapons, unlike some of my brethren.”

“Don’t judge him on his looks. George here is the best craftsman that we have at Shadowcloaks at present.” Aurelia snorted at the look on the craftsman’s face. “Anyway. You mentioned years ago that you might be able to create something to track down the soul shards of the Dark Lord Voldemort?” She addressed George.

Sirius stiffened, and exchanged looks with his cousins. Creating something that can track down the Horcruxes? Is that even possible? And then again, if what he’d heard about the mysterious gnome clans are true, that is indeed within their capabilities.

“Like I said back then, if you can get me a silver or even a piece of his soul, I can create something that can track down the rest of the soul shards.” George explained with a shrug. “The creation of Horcruxes by humans centuries ago had been something that horrified even my kind, so we did create something to counter it.”

“Is that even possible?” Sirius interrupted, eyes wide. “But from the book that I remember reading in the Black library, it is said that Horcruxes can’t be tracked, and there is only one way to destroy it.”

“You’re referring to the book by Herpo the Foul, yes?” George had an amused look on his face, along with the other Shadowcloaks’ agents. “That was a trap that the Downworld envisioned for humans with delusions of longevity and immortality. And for those stupid enough to attempt splitting their soul at all; the ultimate taboo for all magicals. Even the Downworlders.”

“Yes. Even the necromancers aren’t stupid enough to go that route.” Crow agreed.

“Ah. I get it.” Narcissa is able to put the pieces together. “The Downworlders of that time likely spun some sort of tall tale to Herpo the Foul, making him and others like him believe that there is no way to destroy and track a Horcrux when there is. It makes it easier for their enemies to track down their soul pieces and kill them.”

George nodded. “My clan came up with the method long ago—back when the first Egyptian wizards sought immortality. A way to counter them. This was around the time when the gnomes and goblins were trying to repair our relationship with each other,” he explained. “Even still, the only way I can design a soul tracker to track down the shards of the Dark Lord’s soul is if I even had a sample of his soul to begin with. Either his soul, a strand of hair, blood or even saliva. It doesn’t matter how small it is.”

“We do have a sample of his soul.” Sirius interrupted, and George turned towards him with a bewildered expression. “Remus, my best friend, he contacted me yesterday, telling me that the Healer that tended to my godson managed to remove the soul shard from his scar. Remus didn’t know what to do with that soul shard, so he had been holding onto it. It’s only a tiny fragment though, from what is said.”

“Ah. Then that solves matters.” George said, relaxing. “No matter how small it is, I can use it. I can create something to track down the Horcruxes without any issue.”

“The problem here is even with a tracker, it might potentially take years.” Rean added. “I wouldn’t put it past Voldemort to put up safeties and wards, or even nasty hexes and curses around his Horcruxes’ hiding places.”

From what Sirius knew that Voldemort is capable of from the last war, he definitely agreed with Rean’s opinion.

“And a job like this isn’t going to come cheap.” Aurelia warned, “since I’d be putting an entire team on this—not just Crow and Rean here alone. It’ll be too dangerous, otherwise. George will definitely be involved. I’d likely also involve at least four others.”

Narcissa winced. Hiring one agent from Shadowcloaks is enough to cost an arm and a leg. She doesn’t even want to imagine the costs incurred from hiring an entire team for who knows how long.

“…At least, that is what I would normally say.” Aurelia said slowly, looking from face to face. “The investment vault that Regulus Black had opened years ago is still taking in interest today. I will have to ask Herschel to look through it, but I do believe that what is in that vault now should be more than enough to pay for the cost of hiring out an entire team for a quest that is likely going to take years.”

“If what is in Regulus’ vault isn’t enough to cover the costs, I will cover the balance.” Sirius interrupted. The Black fortune is massive, after all, with the number of investments that they have. And while Sirius had yet to really look through the thick investment folder that Gronuk had given to him, from what he had seen when skimming through it, he knew that those investments will bring in some serious profits still.

“I doubt it’ll be needed, but I will inform you if we have to.” Aurelia said at last. “So Rean and Crow. I know you both are the ones that Regulus Black specifically requested for. Will you both be willing to take on this quest? Remember that this might potentially take years. I will definitely be including Herschel in your team—you need a researcher. And George over here will definitely be involved too.”

“Count us in.” Crow said at once after exchanging looks with his mate. “I also want Angie in the team.”

“Jusis and Machias too.” Rean added. “We can do with their contacts and even their research capabilities.”

“Very well.” Aurelia said. “George, get the contract from Herschel at the front desk.”

“Right away, Chief.” George nodded and exited the office.

“All right. While we wait for George to return with the contact to finalise everything, you need to also understand what it also meant to hire the Shadowcloaks…”

XXXXXX

It is one of the slowest weeks in the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic, especially for the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.

In fact, the most interesting thing that had happened so far is the news that a certain Albus Dumbledore had been stripped of his position as the head of the ICW. That particular news had broken about two weeks ago—right after Lord Sirius Black had returned to Bulgaria after tending to his grandfather’s funeral, and also bringing his cousin and his cousin’s son with him. Narcissa Black as well as Draco Malfoy too were awarded citizenships by the Bulgarian Minister when he had heard their story.

While everyone and their grandmother knew that Minister Oblansk is just delighted to get one over the British Ministry of Magic, he too is pleased to be able to include the Black family amongst their ranks—with the Black family having been one of the founding families, being able to trace their lineage all the way back to even before King Arthur’s era.

And from the gossip coming out of Britain, it seems like a certain Andromeda Tonks nee Black had been on the warpath since her cousin was released from Azkaban with apologies, and had been making life a complete misery for Dumbledore and all those involved in her cousin’s illegal imprisonment. And from what is said, she too had been going against all those involved in Hadrian Potter’s ‘kidnapping’.

No one too is surprised to hear that Dumbledore too had lost his position as head of the Wizengamot in Britain.

It is honestly common knowledge that most countries dislike Britain, especially with their prejudiced ways. Many Hogwarts graduates that went overseas to seek jobs were always surprised and bewildered to learn that they don’t qualify for the jobs they want, and needed more extensive training and education. With how Dumbledore had been dumbing down the education in recent years, no one is really surprised.

If one had checked the list of magical schools’ ranking at the ICW, they would have realised that the one vying for the top position at the moment are Drumstrang, Ilvermorny and even Koldovstoretz School of Magic from Russia. Hogwarts is pretty low down on the rankings.

Lyuben Vasilev, the head of the DMLE for the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic was thus torn between relief and annoyance when a trainee Auror had dashed into his office, frantically informing him that he is urgently needed down on the floor at the International Floo Office.

An International Floo Office is installed in every single magical Ministry in the world, and is how wizards and witches travel internationally, and how the Ministries keep track of who is in their country, and why.

Needless to say that unlike other departments, the International Floo Department had an entire floor to themselves due to the nature of their work.

It isn’t a tourism month; hence, Lyuben wasn’t surprised to see that there aren’t many visitors down on the floor. Instead, one of the Aurors who is currently on the routine guard shift at the Floo office is currently having a stand-off with some man with dark brown hair. Another Auror currently had a hand on the man’s shoulder whilst his partner is currently putting away a wand in an evidence bag.

“…This is outrageous!” The man who is currently being detained is saying heatedly. “Is this how you treat visitors and guests to your country?”

“What’s going on?” Lyuben approached the lead of the Auror team on the routine guard shift.

“Sir.” The Auror looked very relieved to see his boss here. He quickly switched to Bulgarian instead of speaking in English. “He was checking in with his passport when the ward crystal flared. He isn’t who he claims to be.”

Lyuben had a raised brow with this report, turning towards the man who clearly don’t understand Bulgarian.

It isn’t uncommon to have people trying to sneak into Bulgaria illegally. They do however have systems set in place so that they know when someone not registered into the country’s wards try to Apparate or Portkey in. Those trying to enter illegally would find themselves automatically dumped into the Ministry’s holding cells.

It was a system put in place since the time of the Grindelwald war.

“The readings?”

“Here.” The Auror that had confiscated the wand handed over the parchment to Lyuben whose eyebrows rose almost to the top of his head when he read the name and age being reflected on the parchment.

Being the best friend of Drumstrang’s current headmaster, he knew why Nikolai has no love lost for Britain and Dumbledore. Marko Krum too doesn’t like the old man. If truth be told, Lyuben is no fan of the old man either, given the prejudices of the British magicals which stems from Dumbledore to begin with.

“This is outrageous! Is this how you treat your visitors?” The man who is clearly not who he seems to be is fighting tooth and nail, almost frothing at the mouth. Lyuben really has to take his hat off to the man’s acting skills for being able to act like a young twenty something impulsive wizard than who he really is.

“You can drop the act. We know who you really are.” Lyuben switched back to English, making a hand gesture for the Aurors to put restraints on the man. If this is Polyjuice Potion, then they have to wait out an hour. Either that, or they have to get one of the Potion Masters in the R&D to give them an antidote to the Polyjuice. “Do you mind explaining to us just why you’re masquerading yourself as…” He took a look at the passport that the man had used, “Damien Diggle?”

“What are you talking about? I am Damien Diggle! My father is on the Wizengamot in Britain. He’ll learn about this, mark my words!”

“Do you think we wouldn’t have systems and blood and ward crystals in place to screen visitors that come through?” Lyuben drawled, taking one step closer to the man. “No Polyjuice, spells, glamours or blood charms will be able to sneak past our detectors. We take the security of our people very seriously here, unlike Britain. You are due a visit to our interrogation rooms, it seems like. Then we can have a very nice chat together. You, me and even the Minister for Magic. You can explain to us just why you’re masquerading as Damien Diggle, who last I knew, is currently on a sabbatical to Romania, Albus Dumbledore.”

Chapter Text

The fallout of Dumbledore’s attempted ‘infiltration’ into Bulgaria has heavy consequences for Britain as a whole.

Lyuben Vasilev, the DMLE head of the Bulgarian Ministry was the one to do the interrogation personally, and had refused Dumbledore access to a lawyer, despite the latter’s protests. As what Lyuben, and later on, the Bulgarian Minister have both explained—his actions in trying to enter Bulgaria illegally whilst under the identity of another is essentially terrorism.

And any individual suspected of terrorism will be denied access to a lawyer whilst under investigation.

“And while I have no idea how Britain works when it comes to illegal entry of one’s country, here in Bulgaria, we do things differently. You might be used to people jumping at your every whim, Dumbledore, but you are not Merlin’s gift to mankind.” Lyuben had told Dumbledore in their interrogation room very sternly, with the latter being magically bound to the chair with magical manacles to prevent him being able to use wandless magic.

One of the junior Aurors who had been recording the interrogation with a Dicta-Quill was very amused with their head’s sharp tongue. And within hours, it had spread all over the Ministry of Magic just what Lyuben had said to Dumbledore, which in turn, only made the embarrassed DMLE head even more popular.

More so after Dumbledore was deported back to Britain in chains, being escorted by two of Bulgaria’s best hit-wizards, and being paraded through the entire British Ministry of Magic for all to see.

The long and short of it is that all British magicals would be barred entry into Bulgaria for at least three years, and there would be levies and embargoes implemented on them; hence stopping imports into their country for those three years. And with Bulgaria being one of the leading nations when it comes to businesses and finance, they have tremendous influence with the other countries, which in turn, have agreed to join Bulgaria to boycott Britain for three years.

The only British citizens still allowed to travel to Bulgaria at the moment could be counted on one hand; and amongst those is Andromeda Tonks nee Black. And that is mainly because of Sirius Black.

Needless to say that Dumbledore’s stunt had caused no amount of headaches for Britain. And when the Hogwarts headmaster had defended himself from the fallout and the unhappy purebloods that followed because of their businesses being affected, it was then when all of Magical Britain had found out that their ‘hero’ had been brought to Bulgaria and is now effectively a Bulgarian citizen, along with nearly the entirety of the Black family that is not in Azkaban. The entirety of the Potter and Black fortunes as well were brought over to Bulgaria that had caused a mini panic—considering those two families are amongst the oldest and also the wealthiest families in the world.

One of the Daily Prophet’s articles had written a rather scathing article about Sirius Black and even Hadrian Potter, with the reporter suggesting that Sirius Black had kidnapped their hero, and that Hadrian Potter had ran away from his ‘responsibilities’.

A furious Andromeda Tonks had turned up the next day at the Daily Prophet office, threatening to sue the entire paper for defamation. The paper in turn was scrambling to make amends to the furious lawyer, and to the House of Black, and had printed an apology article. The reporter in question who had written the scathing article—one Rita Skeeter in turn, was delegated to writing small pieces for the gardening pages, much to her anger.

The new Editor-in-Chief was very unforgiving when Rita Skeeter had tried to complain, stating that she would be lucky that he didn’t outright fire her; considering that the Blacks and Potters actually owned the paper, and not the Ministry as is common belief, which is also the reason why the previous Editor-in-Chief of the Daily Prophet was given the boot—and not just because of the numerous articles that is little more than lies that he had allowed to go to print.

Andromeda Tonks had even issued them an ultimatum: start printing the truth or else.

Bulgaria in turn, especially Minister Oblansk, had steadfastly refused to budge on their decision and their levies and embargoes on Britain, no matter what Fudge had brought to the table, and no matter how much he had apologised. Like what the very unforgiving ICW newly elected representative had later told Fudge; Bulgaria is already going easy on them by just issuing levies and embargoes for three years.

They are quite well within their rights to make it forever or even a hundred years. Or Merlin forbid, declare war on them, considering Dumbledore’s position and standing within British magical society, and his actions in trying to enter Bulgaria illegally could be considered an act of terrorism. Especially since he was there to try to kidnap one of their citizens. And not just any citizen, but a small child that is no more than a little toddler.

Needless to say that the purebloods were all furious with Dumbledore. Several of the neutrals too were furious, considering how close that Bulgaria was to declaring war on Britain—a war that they can’t win. Only the die-hard Dumbledore supporters have steadfastly supported their hero—coming up with every reason and more to excuse Dumbledore’s actions.

All in all, it had been a very long month for Britain.

XXXXXX

“—located in the Residential District of Alinea, so it is away from the bustle and hustle of the marketplace and even the Commercial District. It is also one of the areas where the Aurors frequently did their patrols, so security here is top notch. Though I imagine that you likely will hire ward breakers to cast security wards anyway, if you decide to take it.” The real estate agent that Marko and Anastasia have both recommended to Sirius was telling him, even as the agent took Sirius and Narcissa around the house located next door to the Krum residence, with little Hadrian and little Draco exploring the house the way little children do—with Remus keeping a sharp eye on them.

At first glance even from outside the house, Narcissa had liked it. It isn’t too outrageously enormous like Malfoy Manor back in Britain, or even several of the pureblood manors that she is familiar with. It is more like a cottage, if anything. And even from the outside, it gives off a warm and homely atmosphere. It also helps that they’re just next door to the Krums.

Even Draco who normally shied away from other children took to Viviane Krum a lot, and seems to like Viktor too. Though the little blonde absolutely adored Hadrian even from their first meeting, and took it upon himself to ‘protect’ the shy toddler, much to Narcissa and Sirius’ amusement.

The garden is obviously overrun with weeds, thanks to how long this place had been left uninhabited. Agents from the real estate agency came by once every few months to check the place out, and to ensure that doxies and the like haven’t taken residence in the place. Otherwise, they normally left the house alone.

Narcissa’s critical eye could gauge what she can turn the garden into. It will even smell nice with honeysuckle bushes and even some fruit trees. Maybe even a little gazebo in the corner or even a white swing seat would do nicely for nice days.

The back garden doesn’t have as much space as she is used to at Malfoy Manor, but it also takes less work to maintain it, and they could probably even start a greenhouse of some sort. Narcissa used to do it as a girl. But when she got married, Lucius absolutely forbid Narcissa ‘mucking about in the mud like some commoner’, so she had stopped. She was absolutely bored out of her mind after marriage, since the house elves do everything around the house. At least until Draco came along.

The last family to live in the house, as the real estate agent had explained, had moved out a little over two years ago, to live in one of the other magical communities in Bulgaria in order to be closer to their family. The house had laid vacant since. The family too isn’t really asking for a lot for the house, which is a surprise, as houses in the Residential District of Alinea tends to be quite expensive.

Layout wise, it is remarkably similar to the Krum residence—as most of the homes in the Residential District are built around the same time when the Alinea community as well as the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic were founded—that was at least a thousand years ago.

It has two storeys, with at least six rooms on the second level, and at least four rooms on the first level, along with the kitchen area—one of the rooms could even be turned into a playroom for the kids, and a study as they grew older, and another room could even be turned into a painting studio for Narcissa if she wanted to. One of the rooms could even be turned into Sirius’ study when he needs to do some Lord Black stuff. There is even an attic, though it isn’t very big, and could be used as some sort of storage room.

Sunlight too was streaming in and bouncing off the wooden floor tiles of what could be the sitting room, even as the real estate agent showed them around. Narcissa’s critical mind is already doing some mental calculations of what they could turn each room into, and how to design it.

With six rooms on the second level, each of them could get their own room. Remus too could even get his own bedroom. While Narcissa still isn’t fully comfortable with a werewolf living with them, she too could agree that Remus had never hurt anyone, and is at least willing to give him a chance.

There too are enough spare rooms on the first level to turn one into a study room or even a play room for the kids, and even a studio for herself. Sirius too could choose to have his study either on the first level or the second level.

And with how large the sitting room area is, they could easily partition off one side and turn it into a tea room.

The real estate agent was nervous even as he watch Sirius and Narcissa wander about the house, examining the rooms, and hemming and hawing every now and then. The two Black cousins cut a striking and imposing image. He can understand why the House of Black is one of the oldest and most powerful wizarding families in the world.

The agent was nervous when Lord Krum had first introduced them, and was informed that Lord Black wish to purchase a house in Alinea. He wondered for a moment if he’ll be lucky enough to be able to boast to his colleagues at work that he had sold Lord Black a house. Though due to the whole privacy laws surrounding his trade, no one would be revealing details to outside parties anyway.

Hearing delighted giggles from the pair of children upstairs in one of the rooms caused smiles to appear on the faces of the Black cousins.

“What do you both think?” The real estate agent asked nervously, even as the two cousins exchanged looks.

Sirius took a moment to think. He knew that look on Narcissa’s face to know that she is already planning everything they could do to the house—right down to the design and what they can turn each house into. As a Black and one betrothed to the Malfoy heir at that time, Narcissa was trained in the duties of the Lady of the House; and designing a house and even arranging a party are just amongst those duties.

Thus, Sirius knows that he can leave the interior decor and design to his cousin and know that he is leaving it in safe and capable hands. If not for being married, Sirius wager that Narcissa could likely earn quite a lot as a famous interior designer, with how much of an eye she had for design.

Not to mention that it seems like the kids too love this place, judging from the giggles and laughter echoing from upstairs. The house too is bright and cheery; so unlike the house that Sirius had grown up in. And if anything, he wants Hadrian and Draco to have happy childhoods unlike the one he had.

Sirius eyed Narcissa contemplatively. Narcissa smiled, knowing what is on her cousin’s mind, and she nodded.

They could definitely make it work with this house. Even from the outside, she already liked the look of it. All they have to do with the house is just the interior design. The entire structure of the house is still in very good shape, and Sirius obviously will have to hire a few ward breakers to layer some security wards.

“We’ll take it.”

XXXXXX

“Seriously, Sirius, this is too much! It’s way bigger than my old shop space at Diagon!”

“Isn’t it good, then? You can fit more customers in your shop! And have more room for products. There is even a room that you can use as your workshop in the back.”

Liese Pearce was exasperated in the face of Sirius Black’s very contagious enthusiasm. Honestly, if she knew that accepting Sirius’ business proposal to move her business to Bulgaria will result in Sirius insisting on her having a larger shop space than she’d expected, she would have put up more of a fight.

She had made the move at around the same time when Dumbledore was in hot water with Bulgaria and even with Britain’s pureblood community. But as Liese had no friends or family in Britain, no one had really noticed it when Liese packed up her stuff quietly.

She doesn’t have many personal possessions to begin with; what she did have is enough to fill one box. It is the products that she had for her shop that had taken her some time to pack everything up and sent it off via the international courier service that Sirius had recommended.

Thus, before anyone had known what is going on, Liese Pearce was gone from Britain during the time when the magical community was in great turmoil thanks to Dumbledore’s actions. So much so that no one had even noticed that she was gone until they saw her old shop space up for sale, no doubt.

Though with how low a standing that Liese had amongst Britain’s magical community, she only hoped that Dumbledore and his people wouldn’t think that she had gone to Bulgaria. And then again, she was never all that overly close with Sirius and his friends during their Hogwarts’ days, and even after. She wasn’t even part of the Order of the Phoenix, though she is friends with quite a few of their members.

So hopefully, her move wouldn’t blimp on Dumbledore’s radar; since as far as Liese knows, she isn’t the only business that had decided to close in Britain and decided to move elsewhere, especially with the levies and embargoes that Bulgaria and half the world had placed on them.

It would be three long and hard years for Britain. And surprisingly, Liese found that she doesn’t care all that much, considering what they’d put her through. And not just her either, but Sirius. And to a certain extent, even Remus and little Hadrian.

Liese sighed, eyeing the army of house elves that were placing the furniture and products just where she’d directed them to—with several more currently helping to unpack and move her stuff in the apartment upstairs and even in the attached workshop, she is sure.

“…I’m giving you more than what you’re asking for, at this rate.” Liese grumbled.

“Come on, a shop and business like yours would be racking in some serious business and profits anywhere else.” Sirius pointed out. “Even without marketing. We know better than anyone else how much demand that omega and alpha products have.”

Liese could agree.

“We’re still moving into our current place, too.” Sirius informed Liese who nodded. She was the one to assist Narcissa Black with securing several of the furniture pieces that she wanted. Liese can’t deny that she was nervous when interacting with Narcissa Black, since from her memory, the girl was quite cold and standoffish when they were in school. But either that was just a front, or her marriage to Lucius Malfoy had changed her, as the current Narcissa Black—while not overly friendly and warm, is still polite to her. “Once we’d settled in, we would love to have you over. I would like for you to meet my little Bambi and Draco.”

“Yeah, I would love to.” Liese gave a wistful smile at the thought of meeting Lily’s little boy. She is sure that he would be adorable, seeing as both James and Lily Potter are quite good looking. She tried to stifle a giggle at the thought of Sirius freaking out once the child is old enough to start dating.

The door to the shop swung opened just then, and both Sirius and Liese turned just in time to see a tall man entering, with a visible DMLE badge pinned on his front coat.

“Sorry, we’re not open yet.” Liese said hurriedly. “As you can see, we’re still setting up.”

“Oh no, I’m not here as a customer.” The man reassured, though he is looking around with interest. “Though I definitely would return as a customer once you’re opened for business.” Considering that Sirius said that Bulgaria’s magical communities at the moment has no shop specifically catered for omega and alpha products, Liese could understand why.

“I’ll welcome you then.” Liese gave a smile. “Though if you’re not here as a customer…” She trailed off slowly, giving him questioning looks.

The man smiled, turning towards Sirius. “This might be the first time that we’re meeting, but I’m sure Marko had at least mentioned me, Lord Black?” he enquired, holding his hand out for a handshake that Sirius took. “Lyuben Vasilev. I’m the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. It’s a pleasure.”

Sirius recognised that name immediately, from Marko’s stories. And even from the newspapers in Bulgaria after Dumbledore had tried to pull that stunt. From what Marko and Anastasia could tell him, the current DMLE head was best friends with Drumstrang’s current headmaster that is a distant cousin to Marko.

“Marko mentioned you.” Sirius nodded. “Can I say that I definitely envy you for having the chance to go at it with Albus Dumbledore?” He was grinning. Liese couldn’t help smiling too.

Lyuben laughed. “Oh, I definitely enjoyed the chance to cut down Albus Dumbledore from his high horse, I assure you,” he said. “Though something that he said during his interrogation had me concerned.” He looked around warily.

“This shop had silencing wards.” Liese assured Lyuben. “It’s a must have with shops that catered towards omegas and alphas.”

After all, with the business plans that Sirius had made with Liese, there are future plans for an expansion in the future for a heat hotel of some sort once the business takes off—an establishment that will allow alphas and omegas to ride out their heats and ruts in safety. At the moment, heat hotels are only available on the mundane side of Bulgaria.

“What you wish to say to me could be said in front of Liese, too.” Sirius assured.

“All right.” Lyuben cleared his throat awkwardly; though he also waved a hand to put up silencing and privacy wards around them, just in case. He’s the head of the DMLE, after all. He didn’t get to his current position by being careless or stupid. “Lord Black, I understand from the Minister of Magic, and even Marko, that you and your family, and even Heir Potter have permanent citizenships here, and you even had recently purchased a property here?” Sirius nodded slowly. “If you want my advice, I’ll suggest you add in an anti-Portkey ward around your property. Some of what Dumbledore had said during his interrogation had me concerned. He seems overly obsessed with Heir Potter, and seems almost convinced that he had some kind of ‘duty’ to the British magical community to vanquish this Dark Lord that they have problems with just a few years ago.”

Sirius wanted to groan, but he is not surprised. That is pretty much what he had concluded with Remus, Marko, Anastasia, and even Lord Crow and Rean—the reason why Dumbledore was so obsessed with Hadrian. That, and that prophecy.

Though if Sirius had it his way, Hadrian would be going nowhere near the battlefield unless it’s his own decision. And even then, only after he is an adult, and not without a whole lot of backup with him.

Wars and battles are fought by adults and soldiers, not children. And Albus Dumbledore really seems to like to use children as his chess pieces, Sirius realised. He did that too when he was a student, though not that Sirius realised it at that time.

What a naïve fool he is.

“Thanks for the warning.” Sirius said at last, making a mental note to contact the local Gringotts branch to have protective wards up around his property as soon as he could.

“Well, now that my business had been concluded here… I am aware that you aren’t open for business yet, but do you think it’s okay if I look at some of what you would have for sale?” Lyuben asked a surprised Liese. “I have quite a few nephews and nieces that I like to spoil with presents. And what child doesn’t like presents…?”

XXXXXX

“Hadrian, can I move yet?” Five-year-old Draco Malfoy almost whined, cuddling together with his new stuffed toy dragon that Uncle Sirius had bought for him when they have moved to Bulgaria, much to his delight. Father had never allowed Draco any toys, stating that it is ‘unbecoming of the Malfoy heir’. But Uncle Sirius and Mama have said that it is okay for Draco to be a child. To play and to laugh.

Their entire move to Bulgaria, meeting Uncle Sirius and even Hadrian, and even moving into a new house after meeting the Krums is like an entire adventure for Draco who had never left the Malfoy Manor before.

And while Draco does love Hadrian like a little brother, there are times when he wished said ‘little brother’ would not always use him as his model when he wanted to draw. Couldn’t he draw Crookshanks instead? Or maybe his stuffed stag? They would be more than happy to pose for Hadrian, he is sure.

“Just a moment.” Hadrian muttered, with his tongue sticking out the way he always did when he is concentrating—holding a sketchbook almost half his size, and drawing on the paper. Crookshanks dozed on the windowsill, sunbathing—also Hadrian’s favourite spot in his room to sit—as his window also overlooks Viktor’s bedroom.

Both boys often sat on their windowsills in the mornings and even at night before bedtime, chatting, until it is time for them to go to breakfast, or go to bed.

“Can’t you draw Shanky or Prongs, or something?” Draco was desperate. For an active child, he doesn’t deal well with sitting still for long hours. “They would be more than happy to pose for you, I’m sure.”

Considering that one is a cat who loved Hadrian to bits, and the other is Hadrian’s stuffed stag, Draco is sure that neither would have objections to being Hadrian’s model.

Hadrian was silent for several moments, and Draco only sighed, snuggling into his pet dragon that he had named ‘Smaug’ after the books that Uncle Sirius had bought for him, and that Mama read to him as bedtime stories.

The things he does for family, Draco bemoaned.

“And I’m done.” Hadrian announced at last after what seemed like an eternity to Draco, much to the little blonde’s relief; he felt as if his legs have gone to sleep under him. This is what he gets for choosing to sit on his legs when Hadrian wanted to draw him. “What do you think?”

Hadrian turned around his sketchbook to face Draco, with the little blonde seeing a pencil drawn drawing of himself staring back at him.

“My nose isn’t that long.” Draco complained, almost pouting. A meow from Crookshanks caught the attention of both children at the moment, and they turned towards the windowsill only to see the feline already awake and standing atop the windowsill, hissing. “What’s wrong, Shanky?”

Draco was the first to see what seemed like an owl flying unsteadily, heading towards them.

“Is that an owl?” Hadrian was curious. “A letter?”

Draco only held Hadrian close to him; he had a bad feeling.

The owl came crashing through the opened window, landing with a dead faint atop of Hadrian’s bed that is placed just under the window. The red envelope that the owl is holding in his talons then floated in front of them before it exploded.

“Well, that’s done.” Narcissa was at last satisfied with how the sitting room looks, even putting away the delicate tea set that she had received from Sirius for her graduation from Hogwarts. It was just one of the few things that she had taken with her when she had left Malfoy Manor for the last time. “What time is it now?” She looked at the grandfather clock in a corner that had the hour hand pointing at three. “Three in the afternoon. Should be a good time for an afternoon snack.” She mused to herself. “Lina?”

A female house elf appeared with a pop just then, looking up at Narcissa adoringly.

Along with Dobby, Sirius had acquired three more house elves to help out around the house, and to also look after the children should they not be available. After all, Sirius had his Lord Black duties; and surprisingly, Remus didn’t find problems with actually finding a job in Bulgaria, unlike Britain. Thanks to his qualifications, it is between the position of a historian in the Archives at the Ministry or as a researcher—both which just sings to Remus who is a bookworm at heart.

At the moment, Narcissa knew that Remus is at the Ministry of Magic, interviewing for one of the two positions that he is interested in.

Despite everything, Narcissa found that she liked Remus. He is kind and polite to her, and even good with the kids. He knew just how to handle Draco when he is having one of his tantrums, and could calm him down quickly. His intellect isn’t anything to be sneezed at either, and Narcissa found herself having long intellectual conversations with Remus over books that they’re interested in, much to Sirius’ amusement.

Narcissa found that she enjoyed those conversations. Enjoyed having someone she could talk to about topics like this, instead of being expected to play the dutiful loving wife. Anastasia Krum too is someone whom Narcissa could call a friend.

Maybe as they remain longer in Bulgaria, she would be able to make more friends, as they are in Bulgaria for only about a month at this point. And majority of those four weeks are spent moving in and getting everything in order.

Narcissa too wanted to look into the magical primary school that Sirius and Anastasia Krum have mentioned, and see into the process to enrolling Draco and Hadrian. It too would be nice to be able to see her dream come true: to be an interior designer and even an event planner on the side.

“You called for Lina, Miss Cissy?” Lina, the house elf delegated to chef duties squeaked.

“Yes. Do prepare for some afternoon snacks for myself and the two children.” Narcissa smiled at the elf who nodded eagerly, her bat-like ears waggling, before she disappeared again. “Now then, where are the boys—”

A loud voice then echoed around the house, startling Narcissa, before being followed by the familiar screams of her son.

“MAMA! UNCLE SIRIUS! HELP!!”

“Draco?! Hadrian?!”

Narcissa could have Apparated up the stairs; she moved that fast—heading towards the direction where the screams are coming from only to realise that it’s coming from Hadrian’s bedroom.

She almost wrenched the door off it’s hinges only to slam her hands over her ears as the full volume of a Howler at full blast blared into her face.

“—UNGRATEFUL AND AN INGRATE!! YOUR PARENTS WOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOU FOR SHACKLING UP WITH THAT EVIL BLACK FAMILY!! AND AFTER EVERYTHING THAT ALBUS HAD DONE FOR YOU!! MAYBE IT WOULD BE BETTER IF YOU HAD JUST DIED ALONG WITH YOUR PARENTS SO THAT YOU DON’T DISGRACE THEIR MEMORY THE WAY YOU ARE DOING—”

Narcissa had heard enough the moment that Molly ‘Howler’ Weasley said something along the lines of it being better for Hadrian to die alongside his parents. She whipped out her wand quickly and murmured a quick spell, setting the Howler on fire and destroying it.

Finally, silence reigned.

“Boys, are you both okay?” Narcissa was quick to go to the two frightened children—huddled on Hadrian’s bed, with Draco wrapping his arms around the terrified omega. Like this, it makes it hard to think that Hadrian is only a few months younger than Draco. He looks so much younger.

“Mama!

“Aunt Cissy!”

Simultaneous cries greeted Narcissa even as she received armfuls of two frightened boys. Hadrian in particular was trembling, with his arms around Crookshanks who is trying to comfort the terrified child by snuggling close to him.

“It’s okay. It’s okay.” Narcissa murmured comfortingly, arms around the two small boys. “I’m here. That’s just a Howler. It can’t hurt you.”

“Who was that?” Hadrian asked timidly, large frightened green eyes peering at her that it made Narcissa’s heart hurt.

Sirius had gone into detail about the state Hadrian had been in when Lord Crow and Rean have rescued the child. If those two Muggles aren’t arrested and in prison, Narcissa would have gone after them herself. To think that Hadrian might have a setback in his recovery no thanks to a delusional woman…

“It’s okay, baby.” Narcissa murmured, holding both boys close to her chest. “It’s nothing for you to be frightened of. Aunt Cissy will take care of it, don’t you worry.”

Her grey eyes flashed with fury and protectiveness.

There is a saying even from the time when Narcissa’s own grandparents were in school: never mess with a Black. Members of the Black family were well known to be vicious and powerful. Sirius and Regulus, and even Narcissa, Andromeda as well as Bellatrix too have lived up to that Black reputation when they were students.

Narcissa suspects it might be why the Dark Lord had tried to court the entire Black family into his service at the height of the war.

Molly Weasley’s days are numbered, Narcissa swore to herself silently. To go after a child like this. And not just any child, but a very vulnerable child that is just rescued from an abusive household.

Narcissa didn’t know what she’d do, but she swore that she’ll definitely make Molly Weasley pay for it.

Chapter Text

Andromeda Tonks nee Black was a very angry woman on a mission when she Apparated to Ottery St Catchpole the same morning after receiving a very angry mirror call from her cousin, Sirius, in Bulgaria—with the latter having left her a call mirror prior to his return to Britain in case he needs to contact her, or vice versa.

Andromeda knew for a fact that her husband is in the midst of securing the patents for Sirius who had created those call mirrors or floo mirrors during his time in school with James Potter. If it went through and are available for sale in Britain, the Floo companies in Britain would definitely be feeling the pinch.

Bulgaria would definitely be opened to new inventions, as like most of the world, they’re always open to trying new things that would make their life easier. Britain on the other hand however are very resistant to change, especially when muggleborns tried starting up their own businesses. It is little wonder why Liese Pearce had finally given in, and accepted Sirius’ offer to move herself and her business to Bulgaria.

Tonks and Tonks, Andromeda and Ted’s law offices, is the one that had assisted Liese in getting her business license and shop space—though even then, it had taken a hell of a fight that had lasted for almost six months before getting the approval.

Andromeda had gotten close to the young woman during this period, and she had really felt for Liese’s circumstances. Sirius and James have never stayed silent about what Liese had gone through in Hogwarts, especially when Sirius had to save Liese from a horrible attack from a group of Slytherins that have ultimately all gone on to become Death Eaters. Save for Severus Snape, the rest of that group are currently all incarnated in Azkaban Prison. And even then, Snape only got off due to Albus Dumbledore vouching for him—something that Andromeda knew from Amelia that she, along with the entire Auror office, were less than pleased with.

The current head of the DMLE had been itching for a reason or even an excuse since the end of the war to haul Snape into her interrogation room and dose him with Veritaserum.

Andromeda was as pleased as punch when she had heard that Liese had decided to accept Sirius’ offer, and had gone to Bulgaria. Either it is a total coincidence, or she had planned her move around the time when all of Britain was up in arms about the embargoes and levies that were implemented on Britain because of Dumbledore’s illegal entry into Bulgaria, but was ultimately caught just because he had underestimated Bulgaria’s security measures.

Though Andromeda most definitely isn’t expecting to wake up that Saturday morning to an angry mirror call from Sirius, only to learn what had gotten both Sirius and Narcissa so furious that had also resulted in why Andromeda Tonks nee Black is currently in her best lawyer robes and currently marching up the pathway that leads to the Weasley family’s residence.

While Andromeda was never a member of Dumbledore’s vaunted Order during the war, she did assist Sirius and James occasionally with information that they need. And hence, was familiar with the members of the Order.

Additionally, when Andromeda had sent her only daughter off to Hogwarts earlier this year, in her first letter back home, Dora had very excitedly written to her parents about the first friend that she had made on the train being a certain Charlie Weasley. While Dora was sorted into Hufflepuff like Ted, Charlie was sorted into Gryffindor like his older brother before him—William who is two years ahead of him, and hence, had looked out for his younger brother and his best friend.

James even back then didn’t much like Molly Prewett who would later go on to become Molly Weasley. Though it wasn’t until Sirius had told her why, and when Andromeda had attended one Order meeting herself during the war in her position as a lawyer when she understood why.

Andromeda’s silver eyes flickered towards the upstairs bedrooms where she could spy a few pairs of curious eyes peeking from behind the curtains—the Weasley children, no doubt. From what she knew, Arthur Weasley had seven children—with one of them being the same age as Hadrian and Draco.

Not for the first time, she wondered why in the name of the Great Lady would Arthur even go on to have seven children with his wife when they could barely managed to feed two. Wouldn’t it be better to know that they could give their children all they could want instead of having so many children and struggling to even make ends meet?

Arthur after all is the head of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts in the Ministry—not a department that anyone would want to work in, if given the choice. And as far as Andromeda knows, Arthur’s salary is not even a quarter of what a department head’s salary would be, and he only had one worker under him—Perkins, who is almost completely deaf as it is.

Even back when Andromeda had eloped with Ted, and they had a quick wedding ceremony in which only Sirius and the Potter family were invited, along with Ted’s family; both of them have made sure to get their lawyer licenses and have good revenue coming in before they even decided to have a child. In fact, Andromeda is relatively certain that Dora is most likely conceived on the same day when Ted had finally gained his lawyer license, and they have celebrated that milestone in the way that young couples do.

Andromeda kept her face blank even as she avoided the scuttling brown chickens in the front of the Weasley residence as she approached the door, knocking on it sharply.

There were a few moments of silence before the door swung opened only to reveal Arthur Weasley. It is a Saturday, and hence, Arthur didn’t have to work that day—so Andromeda wasn’t that surprised to see him at home. In fact, she had hoped that Arthur was home that day, so she didn’t have to deal with Molly Weasley on her own.

Sirius had actually wanted to confront Molly Weasley with Andromeda because of the woman’s sheer audacity in sending a Howler to a four-year-old and frighten said child to the point that from what Sirius and Narcissa could tell Andromeda, had been getting nightmares all night.

Andromeda had however managed to convince her furious cousin to let her handle it, even promising Sirius a Pensive memory that she is sure that he will enjoy.

“O-Oh, Andromeda.” Arthur recognised Andromeda immediately; given how she is the DMLE’s go-to lawyer. And the Weasley patriarch had met Andromeda a few times in the Ministry of Magic. “This is a surprise.”

“I’m afraid that this isn’t a social visit, Arthur.” Andromeda said briskly. “Can I come in?”

“U-Uh… Yes, of course.” Arthur was very bewildered, but stepped aside to allow Andromeda to enter.

“Arthur, who is it?” Molly Weasley was in the kitchen, trying to feed her squirming daughter who is currently in her high chair. There were already food splatters visible on her dress and even around the toddler’s mouth. “Ginny, please!”

“‘no wan’!” The little girl cried, trying to avoid the spoon that her mother is trying to feed her with. “Gin no wan!”

Andromeda cleared her throat, and Molly looked up. “Andromeda. What a surprise. I didn’t know you were coming.” The little toddler cried and wailed, and Molly turned a sharp look to her daughter. “Ginevra Weasley, enough!”

Needless to say that this only frightened the little girl more, and she cried louder.

“This isn’t a social visit, I’m afraid.” Andromeda kept her face blank. “I need to speak to you both privately.”

“U-Uh…” Arthur was bewildered, but nodded. He lifted his wailing daughter out of her high chair, cuddling her, and patting her on the back gently that slowly soothed her cries before the little girl is giggling in her father’s embrace. “Percy?”

“Yes, Dad?” A small head with red hair, and with a pair of glasses perched on his nose peered in from around the corner, which Andromeda knew leads to the Weasleys’ sitting room.

“Can you take your sister and look after Ron and the twins for a bit upstairs?” Arthur handed his squirming daughter to his son. “She’s probably due for a nap soon, anyway. As is Ron. Make sure Fred and George doesn’t come downstairs.”

“Okay.” Percy was obviously curious, especially with the way he kept looking at Andromeda curiously, but he said nothing before leaving the kitchen with his now happy sister who kept babbling, “‘Perce! Perce!” even as he carried her away. The sound of the child’s footsteps and the children’s voices soon faded away.

“All right.” Andromeda finally turned towards the two Weasley parents who were bewildered at the stern look on Andromeda’s face. “Like I said, this isn’t a social visit. I am here on business as a representative of Lord Black.”

“F-From Lord Black, you say?” Arthur was nervous. He might not really follow the Old Ways due to his wife not liking it, but he is still raised as a pureblood, and knew that when a lawyer is here stating that she is a representative of a lord, it isn’t good news most of the time.

“Yes.” To the Weasley parents, Andromeda Tonks looked almost like a venomous snake at the moment. “Molly Elizabeth Weasley, I have a complaint from Lord Sirius Black that you sent his ward and heir—Heir Potter, a Howler, when you had no right to do so!” Andromeda thundered. Molly flushed red whereas Arthur looked horrified.

“Molly, you didn’t…” Arthur looked horrified.

Sending a Howler to one’s own children is one thing. Most adults wouldn’t interfere, as while receiving a Howler is embarrassing, some parents still do so, especially when the child is away at Hogwarts. But sending a Howler to a child not your own is considered the height of bad manners, especially if said child is a Heir.

“W-Well, Harry shouldn’t be running from his responsibilities and running away to a Dark country like—”

“HIS NAME IS HEIR POTTER!” Molly is older than Andromeda by a good few years, but at the moment, the older woman looked absolutely petrified of Andromeda who looked absolutely disgusted. “You have neither been given leave or permission to address him by his name, and even if you do, his name is Hadrian, not Harry! And despite what you like to believe, Molly, James and Lily Potter are not friends of yours. You forget that while I was never a member of your vaunted Order, James and Sirius are my cousins, and they complained enough about you and how you tried to dictate how Lily and James, and even Frank and Alice raised their kids. And just because James and Lily are too polite to say anything, Sirius definitely told me of the Order meetings how you were already trying to match-make when Hadrian and Heir Longbottom are no more than a few months old! But that isn’t the point here! You sent a Howler to a child not your own—a child that might I add, had just been recently rescued from an abusive household! Were you even thinking at all?!”

Molly paled, before she set her jaw stubbornly. “But Albus said—”

“Albus Dumbledore has no say in how the Lord of my House raises the Heir of my House!” Andromeda snapped back, being utterly sick and tired of the way the Weasleys constantly swallowed whatever that Dumbledore says. “But that’s not the point here that I’m making! You sent a Howler to a child not your own—a child recently rescued from an abusive household, and hence, had a setback to his recovery!” Andromeda thundered, wishing that it’s legal to curse the woman right here and now. “Do you know that I had to convince Sirius not to return to Britain and hex the hell out of you for traumatising his child so?!” Andromeda snapped. “And not just Hadrian, but Draco Malfoy was also with him when the Howler you sent reached him. You frightened two small children to the point that they were having nightmares all night! My sister was all for returning to Britain and cursing the hell out of you, but I managed to convince her not to.”

Andromeda was breathing heavily by the end of her rant.

And it is true what she had said. Sirius and Narcissa were both furious due to the Howler, as it did frighten Hadrian and Draco. More Hadrian than Draco, thanks to his history. Draco didn’t exactly had the best upbringing from Lucius Malfoy either, but Narcissa was there to balance things out, so he wasn’t as traumatised.

When Sirius had ended the mirror call with Andromeda earlier that morning, the last thing he had said is bringing the kids over next door to the Krum residence.

“A-Andromeda…” Arthur Weasley was speechless, especially seeing how pale his wife had gone. “I-I don’t know what to say…” He swallowed nervously. “I-Is Lord Black pressing charges?” He prayed fervently that he isn’t.

The Weasley family definitely has neither the influence nor the funds to fight the House of Black that is one of the wealthiest families in the wizarding world, and also one of the most influential. The Weasleys have a bad enough reputation as it is amongst most of the wizarding families. So much so that Arthur has never seen so much as a raise or a promotion despite his years of service to the Ministry.

The centuries long blood feud that they have with the Malfoy family certainly doesn’t help matters.

If Sirius Black is upset enough to press charges or declare a feud on the Weasleys, there will be nowhere they can run.

Andromeda’s look was frosty. “He wanted to, but I managed to convince him not to,” she said grimly. The truth is that Sirius is busy settling in Bulgaria at the moment, and also maybe starting his own business—so any negative attention drawn to the Black name at the moment is ill-advised, especially with Liese there too, but Arthur doesn’t need to know that.

Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. “You have my most sincere apologies for this, Andromeda,” he said sincerely. “I swear that I honestly have no idea. I wouldn’t have allowed Molly to send it, otherwise.” He gave his wife a grave look.

Arthur doesn’t even like Molly sending Howlers to their own children at Hogwarts, let alone children not their own. But because he worked such long hours, he normally allow Molly free reign to discipline and raise their children the way she sees fit. Seems like that’s a mistake.

If he isn’t careful, Molly is going to drive their children from the house. Arthur isn’t blind to see how relieved that Bill and Charlie are to be going to Hogwarts, and he will be surprised if they will return for Christmas at all. Bill didn’t his first year at Hogwarts.

Even Percy who is only nine years old at the moment had been either spending most of his time at the village library or at the meadow not far from the house just to get away—that is if he isn’t babysitting his siblings.

The twins too who always managed to put a smile on Arthur’s face whenever he came home from a long and hard day of work with their pranks too didn’t escape from Molly’s overbearing ways. It hurt Arthur to see the twins upset when Molly shouted at them for their pranks that Percy had taken to shielding his brothers from the brunt of his mother’s temper. Even going as far as taking the twins with him whenever he went to his usual spot for reading.

Ron and Ginny are after all still too young for Percy to take them from the house—not when they still need constant supervision. And with Bill and Charlie away at Hogwarts, this gave Percy the chance to bond with the twins.

Andromeda looked from Molly to Arthur. Surprisingly, Molly had stayed surprisingly silent—a rare occurrence for the woman who always made sure to make her opinion known even from the time when she is a student.

Andromeda did definitely remember Lily and even Alice complaining more than once about how Molly tried to dictate how they raise their own kids when Hadrian and Neville were born. With the two boys being godbrothers, since Lily and Alice were the godmothers of the two boys, they were practically raised together until the Longbottoms and the Potters have to go into hiding.

“I’m only saying this once.” Andromeda said. “If this happens again, I’m not going to even try to stop Sirius and Narcissa from pressing charges. And you know Britain’s standing with Bulgaria at the moment. Having charges pressed against you too would just be the least of your concerns. Because if Wizarding Child Services even heard how you sent a Howler to a four-year-old, the first thing that they are going to do is to look just a little closer at your family. I doubt I need to elaborate on just what I meant.” She added, seeing the faces of the two Weasley parents went pale.

Sending a Howler to a child not their own could be considered a form of abuse, especially with the amount of vitriol in said Howler, and with said child being no more than a toddler—not even five years old. If Wizarding Child Services heard about it, they would incorrectly assume that if Molly could ‘abuse’ a child not her own, what of her own children? Would they even be safe with her?

Wizarding Child Services would more than likely take the Weasley children away under protective custody until who knows when whilst investigations are ongoing. And depending on the results, Molly might even be ruled as an unfit mother, and denied custody of her children, especially considering the number of witnesses who have seen her sending Howlers to her children, or even berating her twin boys in a voice loud enough that even their neighbours—the Lovegoods and the Diggorys, could hear them.

“Y-You’ll take my babies away?” Molly stuttered, managing to find her voice at last. Her eyes flickered towards the entrance that would lead them to the sitting room; as if she wants to go to her children and stop anyone from taking them from her.

Andromeda looked sympathetic. She too is a mother, and had raised her only daughter during a time of war. How many times had she heard her deranged sister threaten Dora’s life more than once when she had the misfortune to run into Bellatrix in the streets?

During the time when Andromeda and Ted were establishing their law offices, they have often brought Dora with them to their office where one of them would always be with her. If one of them is working on a case, the other would tend to Dora, and teach her how to count and even her letters. Later on, when they started taking in interns, the interns too were more than happy to keep an eye on the bubbly girl.

So Andromeda does understand Molly’s feelings with the fear of losing her children, though she could hardly find it in herself to sympathise with her when it is a result of her own actions.

“I don’t want to do it. But if something like this happens again, do you think Sirius will stay silent? Will Narcissa?” Andromeda pointed out, and both Weasley parents flushed. “In fact, I won’t even try to stop them if something like this happens again. Let me make things clear for you both.” Andromeda looked from face to face. “Heir Potter is also the Heir to the House of Black. And while we are an Ancient and Noble House, Sirius believe in allowing Hadrian to choose his own life partner. So banish any delusions of yours, Molly, that your daughter would be Lady Potter someday.” Andromeda wisely kept quiet about the fact that Hadrian’s life partner will more than likely be an alpha, seeing as how he is an omega. It seems like Hadrian’s secondary gender isn’t really public knowledge as of yet, and Andromeda has no wish to be the one to release that information.

“I have every respect for the betrothal practices that the pureblood houses practices, but I wish to allow my children to choose their own life partner.” Arthur cut in hurriedly, seeing Molly go very red.

Unlike Molly and even Dumbledore’s beliefs, Arthur knew that betrothal contracts are also there to safeguard the futures of children and their Houses. And it is not an ‘archaic practice’ as what Molly believed. His parents set one up for his eldest brother in fact, who is then the Weasley Heir, until he and his new wife have passed away due to Death Eater attacks, and Arthur had then taken up the mantle of Lord Weasley in his place.

But by the time that Arthur was an adult and had married Molly, the Weasley name had lost much of the influence and power it once had, no thanks to the actions of his ancestors from long ago that had infuriated the House of Malfoy at that time.

Andromeda nodded in response to Arthur’s words. “Because I know you, Arthur, and I know that my Dora and your Charlie are best friends in Hogwarts, and even looked up to your William as an older brother, I didn’t want to blow things up and ruin the kids’ friendships with each other,” Andromeda said forcefully. She more than anyone else knew how the feuds between families could affect the friendships of children. “It’s why I convinced Sirius and Narcissa to not press charges this once, and that I would handle it in their place. But if this happens again, I will not stop them next time. Do you understand me?”

Arthur nodded wearily, making a mental note to speak to each of his children individually about how their mother is really treating them when he’s away at work. He doesn’t want to believe that his wife would abuse their children, but he too knew that there are ways to hurt a child without laying a finger on them.

Emotional abuse can be worse than physical abuse in a way, and the few times he had seen how Molly had shouted at the twins and cut them down for their pranks can be considered as abuse if an officer from Wizarding Child Services had witnessed it.

Even Percy, young as he is, had brought his concerns to Arthur more than once, but Arthur had brushed him off at that time, thinking that his son was just blowing things out of proportion due to his concern over the twins.

“I’ll…show you out if there is nothing else?” Arthur said at last, looking at his wife who looked white as a sheet. “Molly, why don’t you go and lie down? I can take care of the kids today. Once you get some rest, then I think that we need to have a talk. A real talk.”

“I…” Tears were starting to roll down Molly’s cheeks, but she nodded, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand. “I think it’s best…”

Molly Weasley was very subdued even as she left the kitchen, before Arthur then led the way to the entrance of the Burrow to show Andromeda out as all good hosts does.

“I’m really sorry about this. I have no idea. If I had known, I wouldn’t have allowed Molly to send that Howler.” Arthur said sincerely. He is after all good friends with quite a few Aurors and even Amelia Bones, having been a former Auror himself before requesting for a transfer to a less dangerous department when he had married. Hence, unlike most people before the news had broken out, Arthur knew the details of what had actually happened to Heir Potter, and why Sirius Black was so furious.

Andromeda shook her head. She knew a little of how the Weasleys run their household. With the long hours that Arthur worked in order to put food on the table, it is only natural that he would leave the child rearing to his wife.

“Arthur, you need to keep an eye out.” Andromeda lowered her voice even after casting a Silencing Charm, having spied three pairs of curious eyes on the stairs when Arthur had shown her to the door. Arthur’s twins and that Percy kid, no doubt. The seven-year-old twins were clinging to their older brother with huge eyes, whereas Percy had his arms protectively around the twins. Clearly, those three were closer than they were to their younger siblings, and Andromeda had a nasty feeling that it’s because of how much Molly had been betitling the twins, which from what she had heard from Pandora Lovegood, are quite mischievous. “I realise you can’t always be there, as you’re working, but you need to at least be aware of just what your wife had been teaching your kids, or even how she’s treating them.”

“Molly wouldn’t hurt the children!” Arthur defended his wife.

“You know as well as I do that there are ways to hurt a child without laying a finger on them.” Andromeda pointed out, and Arthur wilted. “Molly had an aunt, doesn’t she? Maybe you can ask her to drop by for surprise visits every now and then? Just to check in on the kids? It wouldn’t hurt for you to ask Lady Muriel if she can tutor the kids before they go off to Hogwarts too. If they understood pureblood culture, they wouldn’t make more enemies than they have to. It is very easy to make enemies of another House, even if you don’t know you’re doing it.”

It's why muggle-borns are so disadvantaged at Hogwarts, in a way. Most of the time, it is because they unknowingly offended the wizard-raised kids at Hogwarts.

Arthur nodded slowly. Molly doesn’t like Aunt Muriel for some reason. Arthur has no idea why, as Lady Muriel had always been polite to him, even when he had first approached her for the permission to court and marry Molly, with Molly’s parents having passed away even when she as well as the Prewett twins were still in school.

Muriel was present at the full month celebration of each child that Arthur and Molly had, and he had seen the way how Muriel had doted on the kids—especially when Bill and Charlie were born. But Molly had never liked Muriel, so Arthur didn’t want to go behind Molly’s back to invite Muriel to Weasley dinners, even during their birthdays. But he had made sure to send photographs to Muriel—something that he knew Muriel had appreciated.

If things get out of hand, Arthur wouldn’t even be surprised if his own children goes to Muriel and begged to take on the Prewett name. Lady Muriel had pointed it out more than once when he is able to make the rare visits to her during his day-offs, that if Molly continue pushing the children away with her overbearing ways, they are only going to leave as soon as they could once they’re old enough.

Muriel had particularly doted on Bill and Percy, Arthur knew, seeing a rare form of intelligence in those two boys. Lots of the books that the two boys have received for Yule and their birthdays have come from Muriel—particularly Bill who Arthur knew had a dream to become a curse-breaker—a career path that Molly had been trying to discourage their eldest from taking.

“Well, this is all that I came to say.” Andromeda said, feeling slightly bad at seeing how upset Arthur looks. “You need to talk to Molly, Arthur. If she can do this to a child not her own, what would she do to her own?”

XXXXXX

“Have you seen Tonks?”

“Sorry, no. But you might want to try the Black Lake. I know she received a letter from home this morning. It might be bad news.”

Charlie Weasley made sure to bundle up warmly before he had made the trek across the Hogwarts grounds towards the Black Lake, also waving at Hagrid the gamekeeper as he did so—with the Weasley having befriended Hagrid his second week at Hogwarts, with both of them being avid lovers of animals.

It is getting colder now that they’re approaching the close of the end of the school year, and not to mention that Hogwarts is located in the mountains of Scotland. Even during summer, it can be cold.

As it is, Charlie could see little white puffs escaping every single time he breathed in and out.

He spied a little figure with a Hufflepuff scarf wrapped around the neck seated by the large oak tree next to the Black Lake. The tentacles of the giant squid could be seen just above the surface of the lake, even as the squid waved lazily at Charlie as he approached the figure which the Weasley recognised a moment later as his best friend.

Nymphadora Tonks, or Tonks as she liked to be known as, was seated at the foot of the tree, frowning deeply, reading a letter in her hands.

“Hey Tonks.” Charlie greeted his best friend, sitting next to her. Even though they were the butt of jokes and teases their entire year and even the years above, Charlie and Tonks are just very good friends. In fact, Charlie is tempted to write to his father and ask for permission to stay with the Tonks family for the summer. He almost dread returning home to his mother and her overbearing ways. And then again, he will be abandoning Bill to said mother. Even Percy and the twins, whom from Percy’s letter, are getting the brunt of their mother’s temper.

It is like nothing they ever did is good enough for their mother. Charlie doubts his mother even noticed that his and his brother’s letters home to her have shortened to a letter a month. Whereas they have sent weekly letters to their father and Percy who is the only one old enough to be able to read properly. Bill and Charlie too did send letters to their Great Aunt Muriel which both boys knew were the ones to pay for their Hogwarts education, and even ensured that they attend Hogwarts in new robes and books and even new wands.

Their father had told their mother that he had money set aside for their Hogwarts supplies, not wanting their mother to kick up a fuss as she would should she know that it was Great Aunt Muriel who had paid for their education. Both boys only knew that it was their Great Aunt Muriel who had paid for their Hogwarts education when they have overheard a late night Floo call that their father had made the night before Charlie was due to go to Hogwarts.

Even the books that Bill and Percy received for their birthdays no doubt came from Great Aunt Muriel too, considering the books are on topics that Bill and Percy are interested in, instead of the typical second hand books on topics that their mother thought they would like.

Charlie himself too had received a few books about Dragonzoologists and even about dragons for his birthday this year that he knew is from Great Aunt Muriel; Great Aunt Muriel no doubt knew that Charlie wanted to work with dragons, and had sent a few books to point him in the right direction. Charlie had managed to write a thank you letter for his books. And while he had never received a reply, he is sure that Great Aunt Muriel would be pleased.

For some reason, their mother didn’t like their Great Aunt Muriel; a reason that none of the boys understood. But to keep the peace, none of them mentioned Great Aunt Muriel in the household.

“Hey.” Tonks looked up as Charlie sat down next to her, smiling, but her smile looked forced. “Can you give me a moment? Let me finish reading this letter.”

“Sure.” Charlie shrugged, merely looking at the lake, and at the scores of Hogwarts students all milling about the lake—all of them celebrating that their exams are over. He might be a Weasley, but he does know his manners, and know that it’s the height of bad manners to peek at someone’s letter; thus, he tried hard not to look at the letter that his best friend was reading.

Though from the large letters and the untidy handwriting that he had a glance at when sitting down, he’d wager that it’s from a child. Probably even around Ron’s age, at that, as Charlie and Bill had the same untidy handwriting at that age until they started attending reading and writing lessons with their Great Aunt Muriel. At least until their mother had put a stop to it for some reason.

Honestly. It is like their mother didn’t want any of her children to succeed. Bill and Charlie have snuck off to their great aunt’s house whenever they could even before Hogwarts, and she had taught them things that their mother had never taught them. Even things like how to behave so that they wouldn’t offend more people who already dislike their family, and incite even more blood feuds.

“Charlie?” Tonks nudged him in the side, and he turned his attention towards her. Tonks had her hair in bright purple today. From what Tonks had explained, she found it easier to maintain her look longer if her hair colour is bright. “Do you know that your mother had sent a Howler to my little cousin?” Tonks was frowning. “It frightened Hadrian almost to death. Draco was complaining about it.” She tapped a finger on the letter that she is reading. “He sent this letter to me. I’ll wager that Uncle Sirius would have contacted Mum as well. He won’t take this kind of thing lying down. Not when Hadrian is already so traumatised.”

Tonks had yet to meet her little cousin, as she is still in school when the entire drama had gone down. But her parents have written to her, telling her everything in a letter before the news had broken in the Daily Prophet—if so that she wouldn’t find out through the papers. Her parents too have promised to take her on a trip to Bulgaria that summer so that she will have a chance to meet her two cousins, and even her aunt who had been forbidden to meet Tonks’ mother since the latter had eloped with her father.

Tonks however did send a few letters to Hadrian and Draco, which Aunt Narcissa and Uncle Sirius would have read to them, since they are still too little to read on their own. Or even that friend of Uncle Sirius’ that Tonks had met a few times when she was still little. What is his name now? Something about the moon.

Charlie paled. Surely his mother wouldn’t be stupid and impulsive enough to send a Howler to a four-year-old not even her own? And one just recently rescued from an abusive household even!

Tonks sighed, handing the letter over to Charlie. Draco didn’t write anything that isn’t already common knowledge. And knowing her mother, she would be right over to the Weasleys’ residence to complain, so no doubt that Charlie would find out himself soon enough. If not from a personal visit from his father, then from a letter.

“Here. Draco wrote this. I received it this morning along with a letter from Aunt Narcissa and even Dad.”

Charlie then read the untidy scrawl of a five year old carefully, having to reread certain words again before he figured out what it meant. Draco Malfoy’s handwriting is definitely better than his when he was the same age, so it is not completely unreadable.

The more he read, the angrier that Charlie became—and that is assuming that little Draco Malfoy isn’t exaggerating. All of Magical Britain had heard of what Lucius Malfoy had done to his wife and child, and why Narcissa Malfoy had now became Narcissa Black, having filed for divorce. Narcissa wanted to give her child the choice to take on the Black name or retain the Malfoy name when he is old enough, and hence, had allowed him to retain the Malfoy name.

With where Lucius Malfoy is at the moment, Charlie doubts that he would have the chance to produce another heir, anyway.

“I’m so sorry.” Charlie apologised profusely even as he returned the letter to Tonks who folded it neatly and placed it within a folder that she had brought with her to school. Her dad had bought it for her from a Muggle stationary shop so that her letters and notes would always be kept neat and organised. “I don’t know what’s gotten into my mother. Sending Howlers to me and Bill is one thing. We’re her children. But sending it to a child not her own?”

Honestly, Charlie won’t be surprised if Tonks decided to end her friendship with him. That is if the House of Black doesn’t declare a feud against the Weasleys.

“It’s not your fault.” Tonks said gravely, unusually serious for the first time since Charlie had met her. “Look Charlie, Dad wrote to me as well.” She hesitated, looking around to ensure that there is no Hogwarts student close enough to overhear their conversation. “Dad wants to know…if you’re being abused by your mother.” She said in a low voice that even Charlie strained to hear her. “Not just physically, but mentally.”

“M-Mum… She has never laid a hand on us!” Charlie spluttered after a moment, his eyes wide. “Sure, she shouts at us sometimes, but…” His voice trailed off slowly upon seeing the look that Tonks is giving him.

Nymphadora Tonks was born in a generation of children during wartime. This means that she had seen her fair share of abused kids. Lots of the cases that her parents have taken on during that time period, and even during the recovery period after the war mainly had to do with abused kids. Tonks had played with a few of those children, and was taught by her father how to behave with them, so she knows how to tell when a kid is abused—whether it be physical or mental.

When Tonks had extended an invitation to visit her home and even stay over the summer to Charlie, he had immediately jumped at the chance. That had already rung several alarm bells. Especially with the way how Charlie rarely mentioned his mother.

His father, yes. And even his siblings. Especially Bill whom he was very close to, and only two years above them. But never his mother.

“There are ways to abuse a kid without touching them, Charlie.” Tonks said quietly. “We were raised during the war. You know that.”

Charlie hesitated. “How bad is it?”

“I don’t know. Dad didn’t include specifics. But I know that it’s bad enough for Mum to head down to your house this morning after she received a mirror call from Uncle Sirius. Hadrian is terrified and traumatised, Charlie.” Tonks pointed out. “Draco said that he had ‘bad dreams’ all night.” She drew quotation marks in the air. She eyed the nervous Charlie. “Talk to me, Dragon-boy.” She nudged Charlie, using the nickname she gave him.

Charlie hesitated before he sighed. “I want my brother,” he said, wincing at how he sounded like a little child. “I think…Bill should know too. And… And my Great Aunt Muriel.” Great Aunt Muriel was placed as the Weasley siblings’ emergency contact for the school if their parents aren’t available after all.

Tonks nodded slowly, having a bad feeling about it. “All right. Let’s go to Professor Sprout.”

Chapter Text

For all that she passed herself off as a cranky and dodgy old woman, Muriel Prewett is still a shrewd and intelligent woman; with her mind still as sharp as it had been when she had been a young woman.

Unusual in that time of history, Muriel’s parents have groomed her as a sort of advisor to her older brother, the heir to the Prewett Lordship, having realised at an early age that she possessed the sort of cunning and shrewd intelligence that is needed to survive in the sea of politics.

Not that Christopher Prewett, Muriel’s older brother isn’t intelligent. He is. But he doesn’t possess the ruthlessness and cunning that Muriel had. Lots of the cutthroat dealings and plans that Christopher had pushed through the Wizengamot at that time had mostly been Muriel’s work.

Hadrian Potter, Muriel’s betrothed and also a childhood friend to her and Christopher had always found this part of Muriel amusing, much to the disbelief of both their older brothers. It is almost a marvel that Muriel was actually sorted into Ravenclaw instead of Slytherin during her Hogwarts’ years.

Muriel had grieved deeply when Hadrian Potter was killed during a skirmish during the Grindelwald war—just a few months before their wedding, and had stayed single since, refusing to open her heart to anyone else but the deceased Hadrian Potter, much to Christopher’s dismay who had wished to see his sister find new love in someone else.

Likewise, Muriel had still stayed in constant contact with the remaining members of the Potter family, with Charlus Potter still treating her as his sister-in-law, even though Muriel had never officially wedded his brother. Charlus and Dorea’s son, James Potter too had treated Muriel as his aunt. Muriel was overjoyed when James had later married the muggleborn, Lily Evans, and later on, expecting a son whom he wanted to name after his late uncle to honour him.

When Christopher and his wife have passed away even when their three children were still in Hogwarts, Muriel had then taken on the mantle as the matriarch of House Prewett, merely waiting for the day when Fabian comes of age to take on the Prewett Lordship.

Muriel had grieved deeply when the Prewett twins too were killed during the First Wizarding War, and had cussed out Albus Dumbledore for even involving her twin nephews in his fight. Her sole remaining niece too grieved for the loss of her brothers and threw herself entirely into raising her children; though Muriel was uneasy over the years at how Molly had been treating her twins especially—Fredrick and George who were named after Molly’s own older twin brothers, and were as mischievous as their namesakes.

Percival had sought refuge at Prewett Manor more than once over the years. As did William and Charles. And while none of the boys wanted to say anything bad about their mother, Muriel was shrewd enough to read between the lines. Not to mention that she knew her niece, and knew that Christopher and his wife did spoil their daughter—with Molly being a surprise to them both after Elizabeth Prewett had thought that she wouldn’t be able to have any more children after a hard pregnancy with Fabian and Gideon.

Magical twins after all takes a lot of the mother’s resources, and Elizabeth Prewett isn’t the most powerful witch.

Muriel had tried with Molly, especially after Christopher and Elizabeth have passed away when Fabian and Gideon were in their Fifth Year, and Molly had been in her Third Year. She had tried teaching Molly what she needs to know as a pureblooded daughter of House Prewett and to make a good match, but Molly had refuted all of Muriel’s teachings, and to add insult to injury, showed no respect for the Olde Religion, no matter how much her own twin brothers have tried speaking to her. This attitude, Muriel knew, had enraged several of Molly’s peers. If not for Fabian and Gideon’s own popularity amongst their peers, and that it is Fabian who is the Heir Apparent, without a doubt, House Prewett would likely be embroiled in some kind of feud before the Prewett children have even graduated.

Muriel is honestly surprised when Arthur Weasley had approached her nervously during his Sixth Year to get her permission to court Molly, knowing how her niece is.

The Weasley family had all but lost both their influence and whatever funds that they once have, thanks to a centuries long feud between the Weasley and Malfoy families. And Muriel knew her brother well enough to know that Christopher wouldn’t be impressed with Arthur’s prospects, or lack thereof for his only daughter.

But Arthur had been nothing but sincere in his dealings with Muriel, and the woman had respected the young man for that, and knew that he truly loved her niece, and thus, had given her blessing. And ironically, it was Arthur that Muriel is closer to than her own niece—with the man sending her letters and photographs and news about their seven children over the years.

When Muriel had heard that Arthur is struggling to put together the funds to see his children through Hogwarts, Muriel had stepped up to it—paying for all seven years’ worth of tuition and supplies for his children so that none of them have to go through Hogwarts with second hand stuff and hand-me-down robes.

Whatever excuse that Arthur had used to pacify Molly, Muriel has no idea; as knowing her niece, Molly would never have accepted any ‘handouts’ that her ‘hated aunt’ had given them; even if her children have to undergo humiliation and peer bullying from the second-hand stuff that they otherwise would have to use. Not to mention with the stain on the Weasley name.

Thus, Muriel was very surprised when Minerva had contacted her, asking her to come down to Hogwarts, stating that Arthur had put her name down as an emergency contact if both Weasley parents aren’t available. And that Charles had specifically asked for her presence.

That had sent warning bells ringing through Muriel’s head, and she had quickly Apparated to the Three Broomsticks in Hogsmeade before hurrying to Hogwarts faster than an old woman of her age should even be capable of.

And the entire time that the half-giant was leading her into the school and to Minerva’s office, Muriel’s mind was in a whirl.

What is going on? Did something happen to William or even Charles? Why would the school then be calling for her, and not for Molly or even Arthur? Even if Arthur is working and probably couldn’t get away, Molly is a stay-at-home mother, and could come to the school at any time. Though with two children still too young to stay at home without supervision, Muriel supposed that might be why she was called.

Young William and Charles were both in Minerva’s office when Muriel was shown in, though William looked thunderous, whereas Charles looked rather guilty. Pomona too was present in the office, along with a young girl with bright purple hair that Muriel recognised a moment later as Andromeda Tonks’ daughter. Minerva was seated behind her desk, surveying both Weasley boys with a grave expression.

For a moment, Muriel thought that Charles must be up to some mischief in school, but scrapped the idea when she studied the looks on both boys’ faces.

“Well, why am I called here?” Muriel asked, even as Minerva conjured a comfortable looking chair for Muriel which she sank into with a grateful sigh. “What have you both done this time, William? Charles?”

“The boys didn’t do anything, Lady Prewett.” Pomona was quick to interject, much to Muriel’s confusion. Why was she called down then? “Boys? Do you want to tell your great-aunt what you’ve told myself and Minerva? Or shall I do it?” She asked the Weasley boys gently.

William fidgeted on his feet, giving his younger brother worried glances before looking towards his head of house. “Professor?”

Minerva sighed, nodding. “Lady Muriel, have you heard about the news involving the Weasley family of later?” she asked. “And that Lord Black was close to pressing charges against Molly Weasley?”

Muriel looked as if she wanted to groan. What did her niece do this time? “What did Molly do now?”

The little girl standing by Pomona’s side spoke up this time, looking apologetic. “She sent a Howler to my little cousin,” she said, almost blushing when all eyes in the room fell on her. “My little cousin who is only four years old at the moment, and just recently rescued from an abusive household. Hadrian is traumatised.”

Muriel almost blanched but kept her facial expressions neutral. She knows that this little girl is Andromeda Tonks’ daughter, so that makes her the niece of Sirius Black. And considering that she knows that James Potter is kind of a distant cousin to Sirius Black, as his mother was Arcturus Black’s youngest sister—this also makes James’ son a kind of cousin to the Black family as well. The entire scandal about Hadrian Potter and even Sirius Black have made the front pages of the Daily Prophet for days, and Muriel had kept newspaper clippings of those, and even the report about Dumbledore being deported from Bulgaria. So that means that Molly is foolish enough to send a Howler to Hadrian Potter himself?!

“What does Lord Black have to say about it, Miss Tonks?” Muriel asked, attention focused on the little girl. From what Minerva said, Sirius was close to pressing charges. That means for now, either he decided not to worsen things, or Andromeda Tonks might have talked him out of it—considering how bad a position that Albus Dumbledore had put Britain in. If things blew up, chances are that the Black family and even Hadrian Potter, might never be able to return to their home country.

Nymphadora Tonks looked at Pomona for support, with the Herbology professor smiling and nodding at her encouragingly. “He’s not pressing charges. Mum talked him out of it,” she answered hesitantly. “But when I told Charlie about it, he… Well…” She looked towards Charles.

Muriel sighed, her quick mind quickly putting two and two together. “Charles… Talk to me,” she said, turning her attention towards the two Weasleys. “What did your mother do to you? Did she lay a finger on you? Hit you?”

“N-No, nothing like that. The most she ever did was scream at us whenever we’re home. Saying that I’m just wasting my time, wanting to become a Dragonzoologist, and that Bill should stop dreaming about becoming a curse breaker.” Charlie murmured, with Muriel frowning. She could quite easily picture those scenes. “And Percy’s letters to us recently isn’t reassuring us that the twins are any safer at home.”

“From what Percy told us, Aunt Muriel,” Bill took over from his younger brother next, a thunderous expression on his face, “is that Mum had been berating and scolding the twins every chance she got. I know the twins are mischievous, but she’s been blaming them even for things not their fault! Like the other day when Percy accidentally dropped a plate that he’s been cleaning. Mum refuses to believe that it’s Percy who dropped it accidentally, and instead blamed it on the twins even though they were actually over at the Diggory’s, and not at home. Anything that Ron and Ginny did too are automatically blamed on them. It’s come to such a point that Percy had been spending as much time away from the house with the twins as much as he could.”

Muriel frowned. This level of treatment won’t be enough to call in Wizarding Child Services on her niece. But Muriel could do something, as she’s the matriarch of House Prewett—at least until either Charles or Percy comes of age. Though privately, Muriel thinks that Percival might be a better fit as the Heir, as he seems to genuinely have an interest in politics whereas all Charles is thinking of are magical beasts and dragons. Nothing wrong with that, and Muriel is proud of her grand nephew for wanting to work with magical creatures. But it seems like Charles would not want to take on the mantle of Heir Prewett if that is the case.

“All right.” Muriel said at last, with both Weasley boys staring at her hopefully. “Minerva, I would like to take both my grand nephews out of Hogwarts for a few days at least to deal with some family matters. I will bring them back on Monday.”

“Of course, Lady Muriel.” Minerva nodded solemnly. “We will however need to inform Albus about it.”

Muriel’s eye twitched at the mention of Albus Dumbledore.

She is close friends with Bathilda Bagshot—with both of them having ran in the same social circles, though Bathilda is several years older than her. And Muriel is definitely old enough to remember that the Dumbledore family doesn’t just have two sons, but also a younger daughter. There were lots of rumours going around after Arianna’s funeral when both Albus and Aberforth have a falling out.

Muriel too had met Bathilda’s sweet nephew a few times when he had come over to visit his aunt and to help her out around the house during his holidays from Drumstrang. Such a sweet boy. So innocent and trusting, and so delicate looking too.

In those days, it isn’t polite to enquire about one’s secondary gender, but with one look at Gellert Grindelwald, Muriel knew immediately that he’s an omega. Which only makes it more amazing that Gellert actually graduated early from Drumstrang, and with full honours too.

Hence, when Bathilda admitted to her in tears that Albus Dumbledore had sexually assaulted her poor nephew, Muriel is probably the only one who believed her about it. Though if Muriel had been a betting person, she would bet that Aberforth knew about it too. The assault on Gellert might even be related to how Arianna Dumbledore died.

The war that had half of the wizarding world in fear after that happened not long later. And Muriel could only come up with a few guesses why Gellert started one. She knew from Bathilda that Gellert actually had a bonded mate whom he had met in Drumstrang, and they were going to get married in a few years.

And if Albus Dumbledore did sexually assault Gellert, chances are he might have driven Gellert over the edge, and he had lashed out in the only way he knew how.

Muriel held her tongue even as they Flooed to Albus’ office using the fireplace in Minerva’s office. Whereas Pomona had taken Andromeda’s daughter with her, and had left the office—probably to return her to her common room, no doubt.

Minerva had gone into the short explanation to Albus why the Weasley boys wouldn’t be in school for a few days. And seeing the look on Dumbledore’s face, Muriel could already predict the next words coming out of his mouth, and she wasn’t mistaken.

“I’m sure that it’s all just a misunderstanding.” Dumbledore soothed. “Molly loves her children. And you know how children loves to exaggerate. Would you break up a family just because Lord Black is nursing a grudge—”

“I’ll pick my next words very carefully, Albus Dumbledore.” Muriel interrupted, narrowing her eyes at the man who paled. “You are very close to having a blood feud declared on you by House Prewett. And as much as you like to think that you have a great deal of authority, you are not part of the Old Blood houses.”

The words ‘butt out’ couldn’t be heard any clearer, much to the amusement of the Weasley boys and even Minerva who had never seen anyone put Dumbledore in his place like that.

Dumbledore went red and white in his face; though no one knew if it’s from anger or embarrassment.

“You boys know how to use the Floo, I’m presuming?” Minerva asked, holding out a pot filled with Floo powder to the two amused Weasley brothers. Both boys nodded, taking a pinch of the powder. “Now off you go. And I expect you two back by dinner on Monday.”

“Yes ma’am.” Bill muttered. “Come on, Charlie. The Burrow!”

Arthur Weasley was actually expecting a visit from Aunt Muriel sooner or later, especially after Andromeda Tonks had made a visit to him in regards to the Howler that his wife had sent to a four-year-old child not their own.

And not to mention a child recently rescued from an abusive household, furthermore!

What he was not expecting is for his two eldest to come stumbling out of the Floo before Aunt Muriel, and then listening to what his two eldest, and then Percy revealed what had actually been going on in his house, and how his wife had been treating the five oldest, especially the twins.

“I normally don’t interfere in how you run your household, Molly, but I draw a firm line at abuse!” Aunt Muriel was very clearly displeased, if the way her nostrils flared, and her eyes flashed are of any indication. She might be old now. But Aunt Muriel is in no way a pushover. “The level of abuse probably won’t be enough to draw in Wizarding Child Services, but I can interfere.”

“I didn’t abuse them!” Molly seemed to be gearing herself up for a rant. “They’re my children. I’ll discipline them as I see fit! The twins especially are out of control! They’re pranksters now. But what if they grow up to be criminals, or woe betide, Slytherins—”

“There’s nothing wrong with being a Slytherin!” Bill cut in, furious. “My best friend is a Slytherin, for Merlin’s sake!”

Percy winced, immediately herding the wide-eyed twins with him to the back of the sitting room. He already had an inkling what is going to happen in a matter of moments. Charlie wisely followed his brothers, already bracing himself for the blowout between his mother and his older brother.

It’s been an ongoing argument ever since Bill had gone off to Hogwarts and had befriended Michael Fawley—probably one of the last surviving members of that infamous family, and is also the current heir, even though he is from the branch family and not the main. From what Charlie knew, the main family of the Fawleys have more or less died out by now due to the family’s cutthroat practices in deciding the current heir by seeing which is the most powerful. The wizarding war not long ago didn’t help any matters in that regard. In fact, as far as Charlie knew, only Michael and an old aunt are all that are left of the once enormous Fawley family. And even their once huge fortune is dwindled down to almost nothing. Michael probably had enough fortune left to see him through school, and if he is very careful, he can probably live on it for a little after that, but he definitely needs to get a job upon graduation.

Charlie still remembered the blowout when Molly had found out that Bill had befriended Michael on the train to Hogwarts, and they were best friends by the time the train had pulled in at Hogsmeade Station.

It’s more than likely the reason why Bill never came home for Christmas that year too.

“You’re still in contact with that boy?!” Molly exploded, going red-faced, and turning on her eldest. “I told you to stop! He’s a Slytherin! Only Dark Wizards go in that house—”

Bang!

The room silenced immediately the moment that Muriel slammed her walking stick hard against the floor. The Prewett matriarch had a thunderous look on her face when she heard Molly’s prejudiced views about Slytherin House.

Heck, the entire family had been hearing about Molly’s rants about Slytherins—no doubt influenced by the headmaster. And while the five oldest Weasley brothers have their own minds and never paid any attention to their mother’s rants—seeing as Cedric’s mother was actually a Slytherin, as is Pandora Lovegood, and both women have always been kind to them; Ron and Ginny seemed to be slowly copying their mother’s prejudice against Slytherin House.

“I’ve heard enough.” Muriel thundered. “Like William said, there is nothing wrong with Slytherin House! I myself have friends from Slytherin during my time in school, and they have some of the greatest minds and have even helped to shape the wizarding world!”

Molly snorted in disbelief. “Nothing good comes from that house. And Professor Dumbledore is right in saying that the Black family are all evil. The Boy-Who-Lived should be ashamed of himself for running from his responsibilities, especially after what Albus did for him—”

“Are you even listening to yourself, Molly Elizabeth Prewett?” Muriel thundered, almost horrified to hear the bigoted spiel coming out of her beloved niece. “The Black family set aside, the Boy-Who-Lived is only four at the moment! And what Dumbledore has done for him?! Have you even been paying attention at all? If Sirius Black hadn’t taken him away, the child would probably be dead by now or worse!”

“My mother is a Black, Molly.” Arthur is almost as red as his hair with the insult to his mother’s maiden family, and even the Black cousins whom he knew growing up. “How dare you insult my mother?!”

Molly paled, whether it is due to Arthur’s temper or what he’d said, no one had any idea.

“And have you forgotten that Andromeda Tonks too is a Black?” Muriel added. “Can you really afford to have that woman as your enemy, Molly? Can you really afford to have the Blacks declare a blood feud against you? Against the Weasleys?”

Molly paled. “T-They wouldn’t dare…”

Muriel let out a bark of scornful laughter. “Wouldn’t dare?” she echoed incredulously. “Why do you think that? Because Dumbledore is protecting you? How much protection can he even give you? Just how much power do you think that the Blacks and the Potters hold in the wizarding world in general? If you think the feud that the Malfoys have with the Weasleys are bad, you haven’t seen anything yet. If the Blacks or the Potters declare a feud against you, there will be nowhere you can run. And to top it off, you sent a Howler to the Heir Apparent of the Houses of Potter and Black, you foolish girl!” Muriel ranted, furious with her thoughtless niece. “Just one of the two houses alone is enough to ruin you! Black and Potter are amongst the founding families of the wizarding world! Their members stood alongside King Arthur and Merlin during the days of Avalon and helped to create the wizarding world as we know it! Bulgaria probably jumped at the opportunity to have both houses move to their country! Any country in the world would have! Lord Sirius Black probably has more power in his pinkie than Albus Dumbledore could even dream of having!”

Molly paled at the implications, but quickly latched onto what Muriel had said about Harry Potter being the heir to both of those powerful houses.

“That means Ginny will be Lady Potter and Lady Black…” Her eyes gleamed.

“What?” Arthur was shocked.

“If you think that Sirius Black will let any of your children near his son after what you’ve done, you got another thing coming.” Muriel could only shake her head with dismay at her niece’s delusions. “House Prewett has an alliance with House Potter, Molly. I will not let your actions ruin years of work and our good relations with them. I will cast you out of the House if I have to, so don’t test me on this.” Muriel warned her niece who paled at the mere thought of losing her family magic and name.

House Prewett originally sought an alliance with House Potter through the marriage of Muriel Prewett and Hadrian Potter. But despite that they never officially wed, that alliance still stood, and Charlus and even James both still see Muriel as part of their family, despite the fact that Muriel had never officially married Hadrian. Hence why Muriel was so pleased to know that James wanted to honour the uncle that he had never met by naming his son after his father’s brother.

“But back to our original topic.” Muriel’s eyes flickered towards where the Weasley boys were standing, and was almost amused to see Percival’s eyes almost shining with all the knowledge about the Ancient Houses that Muriel had just revealed. What most boys would find boring, Percival seemed to almost devour it. “You will not force your prejudiced views on the children. You will stop trying to force your children to take a career you think is best for them, and not what they want to do. And most importantly, you will stop blaming Fredrick and George for everything and punish them even when all they are doing is breathe.” Muriel’s eyes flashed fire.

Of all the things that Molly had been doing, her behaviour towards the twins that reminds her so much of Fabian and Gideon are what angered her the most.

“And if I hear even one word of you lapsing back into your old behaviours, Molly Elizabeth, I will file for full custody and take the boys from you. And let me remind you that House Prewett has more influence than the Weasley name, so you will lose if you try to fight me on it.” Muriel warned, and Molly paled. “And Arthur?” Arthur flinched at the sound of his name. “I realise you work most of the day, so you can’t always be there to monitor your wife and children, but you should at least be aware of what is going on in your own house. At least listen to your children next time instead of brushing it off as their imaginations.” Arthur winced guiltily at Muriel’s reprimand. “Also, expect me to drop by periodically for visits from now on to check on the boys. And if the boys want to visit me at Prewett Manor, they are welcome to, and you are not to stop them.” Muriel turned a glare at Molly who looks as if she wants to argue. “Fredrick and George. Even Percival, William and Charles. I expect a letter from each of you at least once a fortnight, and regular visits.” She smiled a warm, rare smile at the boys who blinked. “And if you boys are still keen on it, you are welcome to come over anytime, and we can resume your lessons about the Ancient Houses and the Olde Religion—something that every witch and wizard should know.”

“They don’t need that!” Molly almost shrieked, horrified to hear that her aunt wants to teach her children ‘Dark Magic’. “It is banned for a reason!”

“You mean your precious Dumbledore banned those lessons from Hogwarts because it doesn’t fit his narrow-minded world views.” Muriel scoffed. “Britain and Hogwarts are at the bottom of the totem pole for a reason, and the reason is named Albus Dumbledore. Try to fight me on this, Molly, and you’ll soon learn why even your father doesn’t go against me when it comes to politics.” She warned.

Molly’s nostrils flared. She knew from experience since her childhood that her aunt doesn’t say what she doesn’t mean. She will cast Molly out of the Prewett line if she does something that Muriel doesn’t like.

“Fine. Fine!” Molly huffed, almost throwing her hands up in the air. “Do what you want! When the boys wind up penniless and out on the streets due to taking a ‘job’ doomed to failure, and when the twins wind up in Azkaban or as criminals, all I will say is ‘I told you so’!” She railed. “Now, I’m taking Ron and Ginny out for a walk. Arthur, you can settle your own dinner yourself, seeing as I can’t be respected even in my own home! And see to the dinners for the boys as well.”

With a huff, Molly stomped upstairs, slamming doors as she went. Several moments later, a loud Apparition crack echoed around the house, and then, all was silent once more.

Arthur let out a long sigh, suddenly feeling very tired. “Do you have to rile her up this much, Lady Muriel?” he asked, almost tired.

“Yes, I do, or she will never learn what she did wrong.” Muriel said sternly. “Now, if you don’t mind, I would like to have Percival, Fredrick and George stay with me for a few weeks. It’ll let Molly cool down and give you some peace of mind. And I would also like Charles and William to stay with me for awhile when Hogwarts let out for the summer. I would also like it if you will give the children the option to stay here at the Burrow or with me. You are head of the house, Arthur, and you need to act like it, and stop letting Molly or even Albus Dumbledore dictate your actions. Also, Arthur, if I am you, I will pen an apology letter to Lord Black for Molly’s actions. Blood feuds have been started for less. And no parent would stand by as their child is bullied or threatened.” She added.

Arthur flinched. “Y-Yes ma’am,” he murmured, before his eyes went towards his children who were all huddled in a corner. “Boys, go and pack your bags for a short stay with your Great Aunt Muriel. And behave yourselves when you’re over there.”

“Okay Dad!” The twins were ecstatic even as they raced upstairs, with Percy close at their heels, barking at them to not run.

“Thank you for this, Great Aunt Muriel.” Charlie was quiet even as he retook his position by Bill’s side. “I didn’t think you will believe me, or I would have approached you sooner.”

“Well, we have your mother to thank for this as well.” Muriel sighed. “Where did Christopher go wrong with that girl, I wonder? Anyway Arthur, I got something to speak with you as well. What did Molly meant when she said that Ginevra will be Lady Potter and Black? Is there an illegal marriage contract out that I wasn’t aware of?”

XXXXXX

Sirius Black was in a very good mood when he left the Business Registry office in the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic, with his patents and permits for the products that he had made (the communication mirrors), finally having been approved and had gone through.

At the moment, he is still a little preoccupied with actually running his House and tending to the mess that is their accounts. But maybe once things calm down a little, he can look into establishing a business that sells those products that he likes.

Back during his Hogwarts days, he had excelled in Enchanting and wanted to become an Enchanter—he had always been particularly good at Charms and making new stuff. The Marauders’ Map was actually Sirius’ idea. And much of the spell work was his and James’ work. Remus was the one to imbue the protective charms into it so that it only reveals itself when one speaks the correct password whereas Peter was the one to explore every nook and cranny of Hogwarts so that they can add it into the map.

Remus, Sirius knew, is more than happy being a historian at the Ministry’s archives. Despite how he looks, Remus is a bookworm at heart and would like nothing more than to be surrounded by books. So Sirius either has to find someone he can trust to run a business that he will create in a few years, or he will have to only take owl orders so he can work on his products in his free time.

His Bambi too is slowly recovering and getting over his trauma at the hands of his so-called relatives, being particularly attached to Viktor Krum and vice versa. Sirius had an idea why those two seemed to gravitate towards each other, but for now, he’ll hold his tongue.

Draco too, while he is very attached to Hadrian and looks at him as a little brother, tends to find solace in Viviane Krum who could always make him smile, much to Marko and Anastasia’s amusement. Narcissa as well seemed to be slowly getting over her trauma at the hands of Lucius, and is slowly finding her footing in Bulgaria, already helping to establish connections.

Hadrian and Draco too are getting better to the point that Sirius is considering sending both children to the magical primary school that Viktor is attending once they’re old enough.

On one hand, it helps them to make some new friends—friends that Sirius is sure would also be attending Drumstrang with them. And on the other, it might help to bring them out of their shells as well.

“Ah. Lord Black! I was hoping to catch you sometime soon.”

A booming voice caught Sirius’ attention, and his eye twitched with dislike when he caught sight of the large and imposing man approaching him. Sirius immediately tucked away the permits that he had just attained into his dragonhide folder, closing it with a snap, even as the man approached him. Though Sirius didn’t miss how beady black eyes went towards the dragonhide folder in his hands greedily.

The lords and heirs from the Ancient Houses tend to use dragonhide folders or even briefcases for their House holdings and even business dealings, as dragonhide folders and briefcases only allows the user that is blood bonded to it to remove the contents. Any other who tried would solely regret trying. Needless to say that Gringotts charge quite a pretty penny for those, but the security is top notch, so Sirius sees it as a worthy investment.

And if all else fails, dragonhide folders and briefcases also works as a handy shield in a pinch.

Marko had introduced him to quite a few of the other Lords who were all quite eager to welcome Sirius and the House of Black amongst their fold. Privately however, Sirius prefers the Bulgarian lords than the ones of the British variety.

For one, the Bulgarian lords all genuinely wanted to make things better for their people, and are constantly seeking progress. No criminal can be sentenced without a full and fair trial, as is part of their laws, which is more than what Sirius could say for Britain. Not to say that all Bulgarian lords are that way, however.

There are quite a few who still seems stuck in the Victorian age and still thinks that omegas shouldn’t even have the right to be able to work or get an education, and should just live as broodmares.

Lord Radoslav Kovarev is unfortunately one of those lords that think that way, and is constantly putting blocks in the path of Marko and his allies, from what Sirius knew. The man is also a bigot, and thinks that being an alpha means that everyone should bow down to him and his heir.

Sirius had the unfortunate luck to meet said heir once. The kid might only be Viktor’s age, but Sirius found it hard to like the kid, as he’s almost a carbon copy of the father. Just as bigoted and arrogant.

“…Lord Kovarev.” Sirius put on his ‘pureblood mask’, even as the man approached. “May I help you with anything?”

“I heard that your heir’s fifth birthday is coming up?” Radoslav went straight to the chase. “And he’s an omega?” Sirius could hear the distaste in his voice with the word ‘omega’, and he narrowed his eyes.

“What of it?” The warning is obvious in Sirius’ voice, and Radoslav backtracked immediately, obviously knowing it to be bad if he riled Sirius up enough. The Black family’s reputation is there for a reason.

“Nothing. Nothing.” Radoslav’s smile is fake, and Sirius could already hear warning bells ringing in his head. He had a feeling what is going to come out of Radoslav’s mouth next—Marko had warned him as much when he had first taken his place amongst Bulgarian’s Wizengamot. “It’s just that my heir is an alpha, and only a few years older than yours. I would like to propose a betrothal between them both. Joining both our families together, so to speak. My family has both influence and money, as does yours. It will be beneficial for both of us, don’t you think?”

Sirius’ first instinct is to turn and walk away, but he controlled his temper and instincts, taking care not to reveal his true feelings.

“I…appreciate the offer, Lord Kovarev.” Sirius said with a fake smile, recalling the countless lessons his grandfather had drummed into him during his Heir studies—‘never reveal your hand or your true feelings’. “But I’m afraid that won’t be possible for my Hadrian.”

Radoslav frowned immediately, obviously not expecting a rejection from Sirius. “Why? Is your heir betrothed already?” He sounded genuinely perplexed.

“Something along those lines.” Sirius dodged the question, not giving out a proper answer. “Now if you don’t mind, I have another appointment to attend. So, excuse me.”

XXXXXX

“Lady Longbottom! Welcome to Bulgaria! How is the trip? Not too bad, I hope?”

Sirius was at the main hall as soon as he could when he heard from one of the house elves that Augusta Longbottom and Neville Longbottom have both arrived at Grim Manor – the name designated to their house in Bulgaria.

Augusta Longbottom gave Sirius a rare smile, with her five-year-old grandson clutching at her hand, staring all around him with wide eyes.

“Lord Black. Thank you for the invite to Heir Potter’s birthday party, and to make it a joint party with my Neville.” Augusta looked down at her grandson, with a flicker of a smile crossing her features. “I hope we aren’t too late?”

“Sirius, please.” Sirius waved off the formalities. “You’re Frank’s mother, after all. We visited Longbottom Manor often enough as children.”

“Indeed.” Augusta gave a small smile, recalling the days when Frank had often invited James and Sirius over to play Quidditch, even though he was about two years ahead of them. It is no surprise to Augusta when Frank and Alice have named Lily and James their only child’s godparents, with Lily and James doing the same for their son in return.

Augusta was one of those who had fought against the decision to leave Heir Potter who-knows-where after the wizarding war, and she was properly horrified when it was revealed that Sirius didn’t even have a trial, and was really innocent the entire time. Though none of it matches up to her reaction when she realised what had actually happened to Hadrian Potter, and exactly where he was raised.

Augusta was one of those voting to have Dumbledore removed as the Chief Warlock. At the moment, she is gathering allies to hopefully restrict Dumbledore’s power in Hogwarts as headmaster as well. Andromeda Tonks, Augusta knew, is also gathering evidence about that fateful night when James and Lily have died, and had been preparing to press charges against all those involved with Hadrian Potter’s ‘kidnapping’.

“Neville, introduce yourself.” Augusta nudged her grandson gently. Neville is such a gentle soul; he might look like her son, but he has more of his mother’s mannerisms. Each time Augusta looked at Neville, she can’t help but be reminded of what she’d lost, and how much Neville had lost. Today is the first time when she had actually taken Neville out of the safety of Longbottom Manor. And that is only because Sirius had reassured her that there are extremely powerful wards around Grim Manor, and Bulgaria’s security is top notch.

Neville looked like a deer caught in the headlights, as he looked at his grandmother with wide, terrified eyes before turning towards Sirius. “H-Hello, Lord Black. I-I’m Neville Longbottom. Nice to meet you.” The boy squeaked. In his small hands is a brightly wrapped gift. “I-I have a gift for my godbrother.” He sounded unsure.

“Do you now?” Sirius smiled reassuringly at the timid boy. He reminds Sirius so much of Hadrian, but he knew for a fact that Neville isn’t an omega like Hadrian. Frank and Alice had him tested by Marlene before she’d passed away. Surprisingly, Neville is an alpha, but no one will guess that the boy is one at the moment with how he acted. Though he could also be a very gentle alpha; those types aren’t rare. “My Hadrian had been looking forward to meeting you.” Neville smiled unsurely. “Why don’t you join the other children? They’re having a few games before we cut the cake and open presents.”

“Go on, Neville.” Augusta said, nudging Neville towards the direction of the sitting room where she could already hear sounds of children’s laughter, and even voices. “Go and make some friends.”

“O-Okay.”

“You got yourself a nice place here.” Augusta said, keeping a sharp eye on her grandson even as a house elf popped in to take Augusta’s cloak and bag before popping away again, with Sirius leading her to the sitting room that had already been done up in decorations. A pile of presents was already seated on the floor in a corner, and the adults that were invited to the party were mingling and chatting with each other. To Augusta’s surprise, Amelia Bones was present too, alongside the Tonks family. And even a woman whom Augusta vaguely recognised as Liese Pearce who was speaking to Remus Lupin. Amongst the group of children was also Susan Bones, and even Nymphadora Tonks. “Powerful wards too.”

“The goblins helped.” Sirius said. “Now, why don’t I introduce you to some of the friends I made here? I invited Healer Milan too—he helped my Bambi a lot when we first moved here. I think he’ll be interested to hear about Frank and Alice. Maybe he can help.”

Augusta’s smile was tight. “I hope so. Lead the way, Sirius.”

XXXXXX

Sirius had to take a breather in the kitchen for a bit after mingling with his guests and making sure that his Bambi had the best birthday that he ever could. Hadrian’s first birthday doesn’t count, as he was then too little to even remember. Hadrian was all smiles, though he had stuck by Viktor’s side, even as he played with his new friends—Susan Bones and even Neville Longbottom.

Sirius and even all the adults were pleased to see the children getting along like a house on fire even as they played games together. One wouldn’t know that they only knew each other for a few hours. You would think that they’ve been friends all their lives. Dora is likely the oldest child there, but she had joined in the games as well, and had taken an instant liking to Hadrian, calling him ‘adorable’.

Much to Sirius’ surprise, Marko too was in the kitchen, refilling his glass of Butterbeer. With it being a children’s party, Sirius didn’t want to include alcoholic drinks, though that is normally the norm when it comes to a kid’s birthday party. Sirius wants this day to be all about his Bambi, and not about the adults and whatever connections that they can make like how it had been for him when he was growing up.

“Hey Marko, getting a refill?” Sirius asked, even as he held his empty glass out to Lina who refilled the glass for him.

“Sirius.” Marko smiled at Sirius. “Yes. Thank you for inviting us. It seems like the kids are having quite the time of their lives.”

Sirius smiled and nodded; he had noticed it too.

Maybe once Hadrian is a little older, he can handle having more children at his party. But for now, Sirius wanted to keep it small to only those he knew and with one or two new people. Susan Bones and Neville Longbottom are both quiet children, and both the Bones and Longbottoms have been allies and friends of the Potters for generations. Hence why Sirius had no problems with reaching out to Amelia and Augusta to invite them for Hadrian’s birthday, even suggesting it as a co-birthday party for Neville, since his and Hadrian’s birthdays are so close together—just a mere day apart.

“So, I heard from Lyuben that Lord Kovarev cornered you in the Ministry the other day?” Marko asked carefully. “Did he say anything to you?”

“Let’s just say that I found out first hand your description about him isn’t an exaggeration in the least.” Sirius grumbled. “He wanted to make a betrothal between my Bambi and his son. I only met that kid once, and I already know that he’s not someone I wanted for my Bambi. That, and he seems to be a bigot. He doesn’t seem to think much of omegas.”

Marko sighed and nodded. “He’s one of the more…uh…shall I say, old fashioned wizards?” he said tactfully. “There aren’t that many of them in Bulgaria, but they still exist, and fortunately, they’re in the minority. Unfortunately, Lord Kovarev does wield a lot of power and authority in Bulgaria, so he isn’t someone that we want as our enemy. He likely wants to join his house together with yours.”

“Along with everyone else but you.” Sirius almost grumbled, much to Marko’s amusement. “This is one of the few times when the Black and Potter reputation is working against me. There are only so many excuses I can think up of to deter them.”

Sirius made a mental note to have an amulet crafted for Hadrian once he’s a little older to ensure that no one can take advantage of him. Orion Black had the same thing crafted for him and Regulus and all the other Black children when they started attending Hogwarts.

And considering that Hadrian is an omega, it puts him in greater danger than when Sirius was in school, as it’s entirely too easy to take advantage of a young omega. Most alphas, and even betas, can easily overpower an omega by using scent or even alpha pheromones. Not to mention magic.

Sex magic is a very powerful thing, especially amongst magicals. Sex can potentially increase a couple’s magical power if they are magically compatible. It is why alpha and omega pairs that are bonded are much more magically powerful than most of their peers. And it’s also part of the reason why the wizarding world are so open minded about sex—as to them, it is completely normal.

And it is also part of Olde Magic that having sex and claiming an unclaimed omega can increase one’s magical power.

Most muggleborns however are highly uncomfortable about it, despite the fact that sex rituals and sex magic are part of their culture.

“Yes. I’m having the same problem with my Viktor too.” Marko admitted. “You know he’s an alpha, and also heir to two families—mine and the Schwarzers—Ana’s maiden family unless Viviane inherits the Schwarzer heirship. I’ve been getting badgered for a betrothal for Viktor since he was about three. I’ve been holding off for as long as I could. But with Viktor now seven, almost eight—and already attending the magical primary school, any excuses that I can use are fast draining up.”

Sirius recognised that look in Marko’s eye. The older man had a plan that can help them both.

“What are you suggesting?” Sirius looked towards the entrance of the kitchen only to see that their guests are still mingling. Narcissa in particular is in her element, and probably already establishing connections for the House of Black with Amelia Bones and even Augusta Longbottom.

Marko let out a sigh. “…Draw up a betrothal contract between my Viktor and your Hadrian,” he said promptly, causing Sirius to look at him with shock. “Don’t look at me like that. It won’t be ironclad, of course. I found love in Anastasia, and I want my children to find their own partners. We’ll leave lots of open clauses so that the children can break it if they don’t want it when they’re old enough. But we don’t tell them about it until they’re old enough to understand. It will protect both of them from the other families.”

Sirius chuckled and nodded his head. “Though honestly, with the way that Hadrian and Viktor kept gravitating towards each other, I doubt it will be something that we have to worry about,” he smiled, and Marko grinned. “But we’ll keep quiet about it. I want to see where this relationship goes once they’re old enough.”

XXXXXX

Rean had a wistful smile on his face from his corner as he watched the excited children playing some game that he can’t identify. Sirius had invited him and Crow to Hadrian’s birthday party, and both vampires have made sure to clear their schedules so that they can attend.

George will need some time to create the tool to find the remaining Horcruxes anyway. And last that Rean had heard from Jusis and Machias, they are reaching out to all their contacts. There are lots of preparations to do before they set out on their assignment.

“Something wrong, babe?” Crow approached Rean, wrapping an arm around his mate’s slender waist, and pressing a gentle kiss against his hair.

Rean smiled up at his mate, leaning into Crow’s strong embrace. “It’s nothing. It’s just… I watch the kids, and I just wish…” He trailed off slowly, one hand falling to his flat abdomen over his shirt.

Crow sighed, knowing what is upsetting Rean. No one had ever blamed Rean for it; least of all, Crow. All vampires knew that the longer-lived clans always had difficulty bearing children. Crow’s own parents were married almost eight hundred years before Crow had came along, according to his grandfather.

“Oh Rean, it’s not your fault.” Crow tightened his arms around Rean. “When it happens, it happens. We just have to wait for the Goddess to grant us a gift. Besides, as far as vampire couples goes, we are considered still early in our bonding and marriage. My parents were married and bonded for nearly eight hundred years before they had me, I heard.” Rean smiled with Crow’s attempt to cheer him up. “Besides, I quite enjoy our life at the moment. We have our time together. I’ll look forward to the day when the Goddess decides to grant us a child. But I’m in no hurry.” Crow pressed a light kiss against Rean’s forehead.

“Crow…” Both vampires blinked and looked down only to see an innocent looking Hadrian Potter tugging at the hem of Crow’s shirt.

“What’s up, bud?” Crow knelt down to the little omega’s eye level, gently tweaking his nose, and making the child giggle. “Aren’t you with your friends?”

“Come play with us?” Hadrian squeaked timidly, looking from one to the other with hopeful eyes.

Crow exchanged looks with Rean before he grinned, and easily lifted Hadrian into his arms. “Let’s go and join your friends,” he said cheerfully.

Rean laughed as he watched his mate join the group of excited children, playing a game of throwing a child into the air and catching them as they drop back down.

Sometimes, Crow can be as big a kid as the best of them.

Once more, Rean’s hand fell against his flat abdomen even as his gaze fell on Viktor and Viviane. It is nice to know that his family’s line is still going strong even when he decided to give up his heirship back then in order to marry and bond with Crow, and he regrets nothing.

But it’ll be nice to have a child of his own someday.

XXXXXX

Augusta felt faint when she listened to Healer Milan after she had outlined the details of Frank and Alice’s condition. Their condition isn’t a secret, anyway. Almost everyone in Britain knows that they’ve suffered from the effects of being under the Cruciatus Curse too long, and were driven into insanity.

Alice at least, still seems to be mobile, and able to at least recognise Neville at times. But Frank doesn’t seem able to move from his bed at all. And at this point, Augusta is fast losing hope at being able to have her son and daughter-in-law back with her.

But now a Bulgarian healer is telling her that there is a good chance that he might be able to heal her Frank and Alice?! That treatments treating victims of the Unforgivables were commonplace everywhere, and Healers and Mediwitches and wizards held yearly conferences to share their notes on healing practices, with the treatment for victims of the Unforgivables amongst them.

“S-Seventy percent?” Augusta could barely believe her ears. The lead Healer at Saint Mungo’s was just telling her the other day that she should just accept the fact that Frank and Alice would never regain their sanity. But Healer Milan is telling her the exact opposite? Sure, there is only a seventy percent chance of success, but it’s more than Augusta could ever hope for.

Milan nodded solemnly. “Most Healers doesn’t hold Saint Mungo’s in high esteem precisely because they don’t do everything they could to heal their patients,” he explained calmly. “Treatment for victims of the Unforgivables have been getting researched for decades. At this point, we have a well-established treatment plan for victims. As hard as it is to believe, victims of the Cruciatus Curse actually have a better chance of recovering than victims of the Imperius Curse.”

Obviously, there is nothing to be done for victims of the Killing Curse.

“What does it involve?”

“A strict potions regime for at least the first six months, with Mind Healers delving into the victims’ consciousness to reach them and to tell them what’s going on.” Milan explained. Seeing Augusta’s puzzled expression, he explained, “Humans have a tendency to retreat into their own minds to protect themselves when their bodies are under severe pressure and torture. This is especially commonplace for victims of torture. The potions regime is to strengthen their muscles and bones whilst the Mind Healers reach into their consciousness to draw them back out to the surface over the period of months. The longest I ever saw a victim regain consciousness again, so to speak, is two years. But half the potions and spells involved that were used in the treatment itself are considered Blood Magic; hence why the treatment isn’t available in Britain. Honestly by this point, the Healer community have stopped inviting British Healers to our yearly conferences for a reason; as most of them never used those new treatments for their patients anyway.”

Augusta felt faint. There is a chance she can get her son and daughter-in-law back? Her Neville didn’t have to grow up without his parents? There is a good chance she can get Frank and Alice healed?

“I-I will need to see to their transfer to Bulgaria then.” Augusta said at last. She is all for returning to Britain right away to see to the transfer at once, but she resisted. Today is Neville’s day, after all, and she doesn’t want to ruin it. She doesn’t often see Neville this happy, and she wants the child to indulge in this day, and remember it for as long as he could.

Milan nodded. “I will need time to contact some of my colleagues to help with the treatment plan as it is anyway,” he responded. “But I believe that in at least a year or so, we should be able to have your son and daughter-in-law awake and talking.”

Augusta felt faint. She can have Frank and Alice back with her in about a year? Neville might even be able to have both his parents with him at his next birthday. It can be Frank and Alice that would be taking Neville school shopping for his first wand. It can be Frank and Alice that would be seeing Neville off the Hogwarts Express.

“I-I’ll pay however much I have to. Just…please heal them.” Augusta almost pleaded.

Milan nodded solemnly. “I’ll try my best,” he promised. “And pardon my bluntness, but from what I heard about you, you don’t really seem to care for your grandson. I mean, it’s obvious that you love him. But you don’t really show it until recently, I heard.”

Augusta winced at the bluntness of the healer’s words, but she appreciated that over those brownnosers constantly trying to get into her favour. Like that accursed brother of hers, for instance. That man is already trying to frighten Neville into performing magic. Hence why she had banned Algie from her house for eternity when she caught him almost drowning Neville in their pond.

“It’s just…so hard.” Augusta admitted, her gaze going towards Neville who is laughing at something that Viviane Krum is saying. “Neville looks so much like my Frank that I can’t help but compare the both of them, and I kept expecting him to do and react to things the same way that Frank did. His looks are all Frank. But he’s more like his mother. Like how Hadrian is more like Lily.”

Milan nodded solemnly. It is hard to not get attached to Hadrian Potter, with how sweet the child is. His weekly mind healing sessions with the child could probably be reduced to once a month soon, with how well he is taking to the healing.

Unfortunately, Hadrian will likely always stay small and petite due to the abuse and malnourishment—even smaller than the average omega.

Even magic can’t heal everything.

“You miss your son. And can’t help but kept seeing him in your grandson.” Milan said wisely, and Augusta nodded.

“I know it’s not right.” Augusta sighed. “And then… Muriel came by to talk to me not that long ago. It was then when I realised how wrong I am. And that if Frank and Alice are here, they would never have forgiven me for doing this to their son. I’ll be lucky if they even let me see my grandson.”

“Gran!” Little Neville came running up to Augusta as fast as his little legs could carry him just then, a bright smile on his cherubic face. “Look! Look!”

Augusta and Healer Milan both blinked and looked down at little Neville’s chubby little hands where colourful bubbles were forming and floating into the air from the child’s hands. A rare smile spread across Augusta’s face at the first sign of seeing her grandson performing accidental magic.

“Neville! You’re performing magic!” Despite her excitement, Augusta still kept her calm, and only knelt down to Neville’s eye level. “You marvellous little boy!”

Chapter Text

“Hadrian! Happy birthday!”

Lord Sirius Black can’t help smiling to himself even as he watched his now eleven-year-old son greet his friends happily as they arrived at Grim Manor—with the kids all armed with brightly wrapped presents in their arms.

Hadrian, and even Draco, have both came a long way since the day the Black family had moved to Bulgaria due to everything that had happened at Britain. Even now, after the levies and embargoes were lifted on Britain due to Dumbledore’s actions, from what Sirius knew from Andromeda, things haven’t gotten any better for Britain due to their arrogance and their tendencies to look down on the ‘creatures’—which unfortunately for them, at least half of the world has ‘creatures’ working in their Ministries, and in high positions, furthermore. Heck, the Ministry in Norway actually has a vampire as their Minister!

In his place, Andromeda had taken great delight in causing several painful headaches for Dumbledore, with allies in the Longbottom and Bones families.

After Bulgarian healers have managed a feat that not even the best of British healers could manage, Augusta Longbottom would hear no word said against Sirius Black—considering that it’s with his assistance, and that of the Bulgarian healers that have seen her son and daughter-in-law brought back to her.

Frank and Alice Longbottom however, are both very disgruntled to hear just what their country had become since the war. And for obvious reasons, both Frank and Alice have declined returning to the Auror crops.

Frank is going to have his hands full with handling the Longbottom lordship anyway—a task that Augusta Longbottom is more than happy to hand over. Alice on the other hand had expressed a desire to undertake an apprenticeship with Andromeda Tonks to become a lawyer. That was initially her backup plan after the war was over anyway.

“You came!” Hadrian Potter was all sweet smiles as he greeted his best friends—Mikhail Vasilev and Kalya Romanova—he had met both of them at the magical primary school that he and Draco have attended with Viviane Krum when they have turned seven.

“Of course I would come.” Mikhail Vasilev grinned. He had a close resemblance to his uncle—Lyuben Vasilev, the current head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement—having the same dark hair with slight wavy curls at the end and silver eyes. “I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

Next to Mikhail, Kalya Romanova grinned. Unlike Mikhail and Hadrian who have dark hair, and Draco who had blonde hair, Kalya had dark auburn hair that reaches down to the middle of her back. Much like Mikhail, Kalya can be quite protective over Hadrian; since both children have met Hadrian when he was then still in recovery. Not to mention that as an omega, Hadrian is quite gentle and petite, and not to mention, small even for an omega. Most of the rest of their peers practically towered over him, even the few omegas that were in their class.

And while it is considered impolite to ask someone their secondary gender, Sirius could tell that it’s more than likely that Mikhail is an alpha and Kalya might just be a beta. From his interactions with Lyuben, he knew that majority of the Vasilev family are alphas, though a rare few are betas.

“Everyone’s here already?” Kalya asked curiously, looking around the sitting room where she could already see Draco and Viviane having a game of Gobstones in a corner. “Are Neville and Susan not coming?”

“They should be here soon.” Hadrian reassured his friends. “Viktor’s friends are invited too. I think we’ve met them before when they were still in primary school before they’ve gone off to Drumstrang.”

“Viktor’s friends…?” Mikhail furrowed his brows even as he placed his gift for Hadrian amongst the already growing pile on the floor in a corner, being joined by Kalya’s gift. “Oh. Ludmilla, Katerina and Alec?”

The three older kids (along with Viktor), have watched out for the younger children when they first joined the magical primary school in the Alinea district. Kalya for one seems particularly taken with Katerina who had been the star Chaser on the junior Quidditch league team.

Sirius can’t help but feel wistful even as he watched Hadrian chatted nineteen to a dozen with his friends before dragging them over to where Draco and Viviane were having a game of Gobstones. Neville and Susan should be here soon as well, along with their families.

Today is already Hadrian’s eleventh birthday. He will be off to Drumstrang soon. Where did all that time go?

For a moment, Sirius felt a pang of guilt in his chest at how he is sending Hadrian to Drumstrang instead of Hogwarts. Generations of Potters have attended Hogwarts before Hadrian where they have wandered the halls and attended classes, and even pulled the occasional prank and joke. Sirius had discussed this with Narcissa and even Remus last year, and all three have agreed that sending Hadrian to Hogwarts under Dumbledore’s eye is too risky, considering that they don’t even know what the old man wants with Hadrian.

Even with the loss of his political positions and his hit in reputation due to what he’d tried to do a few years ago, the old man still has a lot of influence and pull with several people in high positions.

“Sirius, the Bones and Longbottoms are here.” Remus’ voice cut through Sirius’ thoughts just then, and the Lord Black looked at his best friend. In the entranceway beyond Remus’ shoulder, Sirius could see Narcissa welcoming the two families warmly. “What’s wrong?” Remus frowned, seeing the troubled expression in Sirius’ grey eyes. Most people wouldn’t be able to tell, since Sirius make masking his own emotions an art in itself—no thanks to his own rough childhood, no doubt. But Remus had shared a dormitory with Sirius for seven years, and they’ve been friends since they met at Hogwarts. He could tell when Sirius is trying to hide something.

“Nothing. Just…” Sirius managed a weak smile, shrugging weakly. “Bambi’s eleven now.” He murmured wistfully, looking at where the little omega is sitting with Draco and his friends. “He’s came a long way from that timid and shy child he was when we first managed to rescue him from those bastards that dared to call themselves human beings.” Sirius growled low in his throat when he recalled what was actually done to Hadrian as a child. “I just wish that Prongs and Lils could be here, that is all.” He admitted.

It should be them that is here, after all. It should be them that should be helping to organise Hadrian’s eleventh birthday party, and later, accompanying him to buy his school supplies. Eleven is a very important age in the wizarding world, as it is the age when magical children would be buying their first real wand and going off to a magical school.

The ages of eleven, thirteen and seventeen are considered milestones in a magical child’s life. Eleven because that is when a child would be going to a magical school. Thirteen is normally the age when most would start their first heat or rut if they are an alpha or an omega, though there are always some that presented early. Seventeen is when a magical child comes of age and becomes an adult.

“James and Lily would never berate you for trying to protect their son, Sirius.” Remus said gently, knowing what Sirius is thinking. “I know that it’s kinda a Potter legacy to attend Hogwarts, but we all agreed that it’s too risky for Hadrian and Draco both. Hadrian because we have no idea what Dumbledore wants with him, and it’s just too dangerous to send him to Hogwarts. Draco because we know there are several families of Death Eaters out there that wanted revenge on Narcissa and even you being partially responsible for sending their loved ones to Azkaban.”

Sirius sighed, nodding, knowing that Remus is right. “I should go and receive the guests,” he said at last. “It’ll be rude as the host to not receive them.”

Remus smiled as he followed Sirius with his eyes as the man walked towards the entranceway where his cousin was welcoming their guests, watching as Sirius put on the infamous Black charm as he welcomed the Longbottoms and the Bones families.

Frank and Alice in particular were really pleased to see him.

“James… Lily… Watch over Hadrian.” Remus whispered.

XXXXXX

The Shadowcloaks’ library is one of the most famous in the world, and one where every magical yearn to at least look at once, and for good reason.

In the labyrinth of a library existed every single book that had ever existed in the world – mundane or magical. And the books were preserved so well throughout the centuries that it still looks as if it was just written yesterday.

The organisation however is extremely picky about who gets to enter their library and access their vast knowledge of spells in there. Even their own members have to gain permission before being allowed to enter the library. And even with permission, depending on what they need to use the library for, they are only restricted to a few sections.

With how old the organisation is, there are all kinds of wards and spells layered around the library so that someone without the necessary permission will not be able to enter, and the books they have in the library are also unable to be brought out or copied.

The team that was put together for Sirius Black’s request had been going through several of their records and reaching out to their contacts for the six years that followed, even with the Horcrux searching tool that George Nome had made for them.

As of now, the team had managed to track down the locations of five of them, but had yet to make a move to secure and destroy it until they could figure out what kind of protections are around them and how to take it down. The sixth Horcrux however is currently giving them a bit of a problem, as it’s constantly on the move. Towa had theorised that the sixth Horcrux might just be a living being. And unlike the accidental Horcrux that Voldemort had made in little Hadrian Potter, this particular Horcrux might just be made on purpose.

Honestly, this entire task is certainly not endearing humankind to the Shadowcloaks’ organisation in the least.

One of the reasons being that this is so far the first wizard that they have ever seen who is insane enough to split his soul more than once, and currently, the organisation wanted to know what had driven this wizard to do the things he did.

The team certainly wouldn’t be surprised if the Chief should give the order to purge the entire world of any tomes and books that even hint towards the creation of Horcruxes. Even for the Downworld, the creation of Horcruxes is taboo even for them.

Machias Regnitz’s brows furrowed as he poured through one of the endless and countless tomes in the library.

They’ve been going through records of the Dark Lord for days now. And even for the Shadowcloaks, it took them nearly three months before they found out his birth name—as it seems like the wizard really went to pains to erase his personal history and past to the point that there is hardly anyone left alive that still knows his birth name.

And the moment they got his birth name, it wasn’t that complicated and difficult to trace his family history to one family in particular that the Shadowcloaks’ organisation are unfortunately quite familiar with.

“The Gaunts.” Jusis murmured, acting as if he is carrying on a conversation, and not starting one. “I thought that we’d seen the last of that family decades ago when Morfin Gaunt died in prison.”

If there are any humans that they detested, the last generation of the Gaunts are amongst them. And if Jusis is being honest, probably, the inbreeding that they’ve delved into for generations have gradually turned into insanity for the members. And not to mention the deformed looks.

The pureblood houses in Britain have a nasty habit to marry within their own circles, and that is already bad enough. But the Gaunts took it too close by not only marrying their children with close cousins. The organisation has no idea when it begun; but at some point, the Gaunts begun marrying their children together with each other.

It is honestly no surprise that the family had died out.

“Actually.” All heads in the library looked up as one as the gigantic ornate doors opened, and a grim looking Rean entered, a leather bound journal in his hand, being followed by his mate. “Apart from the Dark Lord, there are still Gaunt descendants around. But they now go by a different name.”

Jusis, Machias, and even Towa and George who were helping with the research blinked in confusion before turning their attention towards the omega.

“What do you mean? And how did you find out?” Towa asked with interest, even as Rean cleared a small part of the table so that he can put down the journal that he had been carrying. Tracking down long lost family members is tricky, even for the goblins.

“We looked into the name of Tom Marvolo Riddle and the Gaunts—starting from the late 18^th century.” Crow explained, looking from face to face. “We were actually in Britain during the rise of that goblin rebellion.” He gestured towards himself and Rean, “so we definitely remembered all the rumours that were flying around at that point in time. Marvolo Gaunt was still a Hogwarts student at that time.”

Towa frowned, reaching for the long roll of parchment that has the Gaunt family tree inscribed on it, and whatever that she could track down and find out about that family. “According to this, Marvolo Gaunt has two younger siblings – a brother and a sister,” she said. “His younger brother however died young—just after he finished Hogwarts, I assume. Their parents too died just after Marvolo finished Hogwarts. And as per Gaunt tradition, he married his sister, and his sister-wife gave him two children – Morfin and Merope. She however unfortunately died due to complications in childbirth when delivering Merope. Due to the inbreeding however, both children hardly have any magic. Definitely not enough to even be able to attend Hogwarts. And by the time that both Morfin and Merope were born, the Gaunt family fortune is long gone, anyway, and they would never be able to afford Hogwarts. From statements from their muggle neighbours, the family was erratic, bordering on insane outbursts—particularly Morfin. Both men of the family had a reputation amongst the village for attacking the villagers, particularly the son of the Riddle family. The daughter, Merope Gaunt, however, is actually Tom Riddle’s mother, the wizard who would later become known as the Dark Lord Voldemort.” She recited.

“Mostly true, Towa.” Crow nodded his head, ignoring how green that Machias is looking at the mere mention of how Marvolo married his own sister. “Except for one thing. Marvolo’s younger brother never died. He faked his own death and then went on to have children with the girl that he married in secret after Hogwarts, and even took on his wife’s maiden name. They moved overseas after they finished Hogwarts.”

“What?”

“Are you sure about that?” George asked, startled.

“We cross referenced it with several records that we have. We can confirm it.” Rean nodded, tapping one finger against the cover of the journal that he had been holding earlier. “Ominis Gaunt, younger brother of Marvolo Gaunt. From his journals, it is stated that he had been blind all his life—likely due to the inbreeding done by the Gaunts. And he is a bit of an…outcast with his own family as it is anyway, with his aversion towards the Dark Arts. It seems like much of the summers of his Hogwarts years were spent at the homes of his friends until he had finished school. He secretly married Aria Michaelis after Hogwarts, even taking on her maiden name, and faked his own death, and they both then left Britain after that. They have descendants still surviving, though none of them took on the Gaunt name. So yes, there are still Gaunt descendants. I doubt even Voldemort actually knew he even had distant cousins still surviving.”

“Aria Michaelis…” Towa murmured. “I know that name. She’s one of the most well-known Healers in the world. Lots of medical advancements were only possible today because of her! One of the last known wielders of ancient magic—a very powerful form of magic that few are capable of wielding. She is the last known wielder and took that secret to her grave. We believed that part of the reason why she had left Britain is due to the British Ministry of Magic trying to pressurise her. She sought asylum with Bulgaria after graduation from Hogwarts, and the Bulgaria Ministry of Magic at that time gladly shielded her and awarded her citizenship. And her husband…” Towa trailed off slowly, closing her eyes, cussing herself inwardly for not putting the pieces together. “…Ominis Michaelis. One of the world’s best Potion Masters.”

“Michaelis… It isn’t a very common last name.” Jusis murmured. “If we can find someone with that last name…”

“Actually.” Crow coughed awkwardly, exchanging looks with his mate. “We do know someone with the last name of Michaelis.” He said, much to his friends’ bewilderment. “Sirius Black actually introduced him to us a few years ago.”

“Emil Michaelis.” Rean knew whom Crow was talking about. He remembered that particular Healer due to his unusual last name. “Currently, he is one of the best Healers in Bulgaria. He actually assisted Healer Milan with Frank and Alice Longbottom’s recovery. A master in Mind and Blood Magic. A Master Healer.”

Towa chewed at the tip of her thumb. “Michaelis isn’t a very common last name,” she said at last. “What are the chances that Emil Michaelis might just be the descendant of Aria Michaelis and Ominis Gaunt?”

XXXXXX

“Nikolai was going to send this out today, as per tradition, since it’s Hadrian’s birthday. But since I am coming to Grim Manor anyway, I told him that I would deliver it for him.” Lyuben Vasilev said smoothly, handing a thick cream coloured envelope over to Sirius Black.

The guests have all departed about an hour ago; even the Longbottoms and the Bones families. Both families would still be sending their children to Hogwarts, as unlike Hadrian and Draco, those children aren’t really in any danger. However, Sirius is also sure that those children would be warned to be on their guard—especially around Dumbledore and his cronies.

Susan Bones looks sweet and innocent and looked as if she wouldn’t hurt a fly. But if she is anything like her Aunt Amelia at all, Sirius is certain that behind those innocent looks is a viper ready to strike. And Neville as well had come a long way since that shy and timid boy that Sirius had met at Hadrian’s fifth birthday party.

He had really come out of his shell since his parents have recovered, and could express himself more, and not being so timid all the time. Last that Sirius had heard, both Frank and Alice were not amused in the least how Uncle Algie had almost drowned or frightened Neville half a dozen times to get him to show some accidental magic.

Now that Frank is Lord Longbottom, Sirius is sure that the rest of their family would be stepping on eggshells around them and their son. Losing their name would just be the least of their worries when it comes to Frank protecting his family.

Lyuben had come over with his brother to pick up Mikhail. But whilst his brother had left with Mikhail after saying their goodbyes, Lyuben had instead stayed behind.

Sirius turned over the envelope silently, with Narcissa sitting next to him, with Remus on her other side, and with Hadrian and Draco watching curiously on Sirius’ other side, with Crookshanks resting lazily on Hadrian’s legs. Lyuben’s lips twitched with the sight of the part-kneazle. Crookshanks is quite infamous amongst the DMLE as ‘Hadrian Potter’s fiercest protector’.

Both Black cousins recognised the red wax seal as the symbol of Drumstrang Institute of Magic and Sorcery. The envelope even had Hadrian’s name on it. That means that this must be his acceptance letter.

“Here Hadrian.” Sirius handed the letter over to Hadrian who took it eagerly. Draco almost fell over in his haste to look over Hadrian’s shoulder, despite the fact that the young blonde boy already had received his own acceptance letter from Drumstrang barely a month ago. “You should read it.”

“Come on, Hadrian, open it!” Draco urged urgently, pale blue eyes gleaming with excitement even as he watched his cousin open the Drumstrang letter—too slow for his liking however.

Narcissa, Sirius and Remus exchanged bemused looks. They each recalled how excited each of them were when they have received their acceptance letters from Hogwarts, even though they knew that it is coming. Remus however was feeling more apprehensive that day, especially as he wasn’t even sure if he could attend with his status as a werewolf.

And there written on the thick parchment was the easily identifiable script of Nikolai Kostov. It is almost identical to the one that Draco had received on his birthday nearly a month prior; with the letter confirming that Hadrian had a place at Drumstrang Institute, and that a return owl would need to confirm his place within the school.

Also with the letter is a sheet of parchment that Hadrian and Sirius are to show the shopkeepers when they go shopping for his school supplies like the uniforms and books, and those shopkeepers will then charge the cost of those supplies to the school’s account. Unlike with Hogwarts, majority of the magical schools don’t charge the students anything for the uniforms and the first year books.

However, things like parchments and quills are still expected to be upheld by the students themselves still. And textbooks from their second year onwards are also chargeable unless there are circumstances. From what Sirius knew, there is a school trust fund set aside for orphaned students or even students with financial difficulties to assist them with getting their supplies and even pay for their school tuition.

“Do we have to send a return owl, or would our agreement be enough?” Sirius asked, turning towards Lyuben, even as Hadrian and Draco started conversing excitedly about the upcoming year. Viviane Krum would be attending with them that year too, with her being two months older than Draco.

“I’ll just take your reply to Nikolai, since I would be visiting him after this.” Lyuben said smoothly. “Nothing to be concerned about.” He added, seeing the worried looks on the adults. It after all, is never good news most of the time whenever the head of the DMLE gets involved. “The DMLE has a standard yearly agreement with Drumstrang to post our newer Auror recruits as guards around the school gates for security’s sake. I don’t know what it’s like with Britain and Hogwarts—” Total lie there. “But here in Bulgaria, we take the safety of our children very seriously.”

Sirius exchanged looks with Narcissa and Remus. That is a very good idea, and can even put the minds of the parents at ease—knowing that there are Aurors protecting the school. True, those Aurors are new recruits—probably done as part of the Auror training in Bulgaria, but they are still trained Aurors. Why didn’t Hogwarts and Britain do the same thing?

A moment later, Sirius knew why.

It comes down to money once more. Probably, that miserable miser Fudge didn’t want to waste funds on what he sees as ‘unnecessary’, and it likely didn’t help that the budget and funding to the DMLE and Auror Department are continuously being cut yearly since the end of the war. That, and Dumbledore likely didn’t want Ministry interference at Hogwarts.

Sirius nodded. “Lina, can you get my parchment and quill?” he called out for his house elf who appeared with a pop and nodded, and popped away again. A stack of parchment and Sirius’ eagle feather quill appeared in front of him a moment later.

“All right, Hadrian. Time to pen your first correspondence.” Sirius had a crooked smile on his face as he handed a piece of parchment and his quill to Hadrian. “Just state that you accept your place at Drumstrang.”

Hadrian nodded happily, even as he wrote carefully on the parchment—still in the familiar untidy scrawl of eleven-year-olds, but tidier than what Sirius would have been capable of at his age. Seems like all the writing and reading classes that Hadrian had attended at the magical primary school had worked wonders.

“Here you go, Mr Vasilev.” Hadrian said shyly, handing the parchment to Lyuben who took it with a smile.

“We’re really going to Drumstrang!” Draco smiled, excitement swelling up within him. “Mother, can we go shopping for our supplies tomorrow?”

Narcissa smiled with how excited that her son seems to be, and her nephew. “Of course, dear,” Narcissa smiled, reaching over Sirius, and patting down her son’s blonde hair, even patting the side of Hadrian’s face for good measure. Both boys flushed, and Lyuben tried to hide an amused smile, as did the other two men. They remembered when they were that age, and just as embarrassed to accept affection from their mothers or their mother figures. “We were just waiting for Hadrian’s acceptance letter before we go shopping for supplies. And it’s time you get a familiar of your own, anyway. Hadrian, you too.” Narcissa smiled at the little omega. “Shanky is a nice cat, but he is not your familiar. Hopefully, we can find one that is willing to bond with you at the shop in town.”

Crookshanks gave a loud meow that sounded indignant.

Before either boys could say anything, there was a sudden surge in the air, and all adults suddenly got to their feet, even as a ball of flames materialised in front of them on the table that they are sitting at.

“Boys, get behind me!” Remus immediately lifted Hadrian easily from his chair and pushed the little omega behind him, with Sirius doing the same for Draco. Crookshanks was hissing on the floor, his fur standing on it’s end, and making the feline look two times larger and more ferocious.

“Mother?!”

“Siri?!” Hadrian cried out at the same time with Draco in fear, shaking.

“It’s okay, baby.” Remus crouched down to Hadrian’s eye level, taking him in his arms, also gesturing for Draco. The blonde hesitated a moment before entering the embrace. “Nothing is going to happen. We’re here.”

“I should have known he will send his fried chicken.” Sirius grumbled, eye twitching as the flames died down only to reveal a beautiful red and gold bird, clutching a familiar looking letter in his beak. “Fawkes.”

“A phoenix?” Lyuben was mesmerised by the sight of the beautiful creature. Phoenixes are rarely seen these days, and rare is the person to be able to be bonded to one.

“Dumbledore’s phoenix.” Narcissa answered the unanswered question. “Though knowing what we know about him, I sometimes wonder if it’s true that he truly is bonded to a phoenix.”

Fawkes gave several indignant squawks. Does he look as if he’s silly enough to be bonded to a human like that bearded whiskered man sitting up at that castle? His allegiance is to the lady that is kind to him long ago, and had brought him to Hogwarts to protect him from the poachers that were running about rampart at that time. Fawkes wasn’t the only creature that she had protected and saved from poachers, but he is the only one still surviving, apart from the unicorns whom she had saved. Those same unicorns are currently part of the same herd that lives in the Forbidden Forest near Hogwarts.

The old house elf Deek had cared for him since, though it does seem like Deek is fast approaching the end of his lifespan as well.

To repay the girl that had saved him and the school that she had loved so much, Fawkes had remained behind at Hogwarts as it’s protector. Headmaster Dippet who became the headmaster after Phineas Black had ‘retired’, had known the story when Aria had approached him prior to her graduation, merely asking that the headmaster allow Fawkes to remain at Hogwarts, and the headmaster had agreed, mesmerised by the beautiful phoenix.

Dippet had never broadcasted the fact that there is a phoenix at the school, allowing Fawkes free reign of the grounds. Even still, rare is the student or professor who caught a glimpse of him, though there were always rumours. At least until Dumbledore had become headmaster, and the man is arrogant enough to claim that Fawkes is his phoenix, much to the phoenix’s annoyance, and to add insult to injury, the man had even decided that Fawkes is some letter carrier!

Fawkes had remained at Hogwarts for all these years for Aria’s sake. But she’s gone now. And so are the poachers. Maybe it’s time he left Hogwarts as well and return to his original home. Or maybe search for Aria’s descendants. He can sense that there are still surviving ones. And he only hope that they would be as kind as Aria had been to him.

Sirius sighed, approaching Fawkes carefully. “I’m normally quite happy to see you, Fawkes, but you being here probably means exactly what I thought it means.” He paused, even as Fawkes gave a low, sad thrill. “You’re not happy about it too, are you?” Fawkes trilled sadly again, shaking his head. “All right, drop that letter. I want to scan it.”

Fawkes obliged by dropping the Hogwarts letter onto the kitchen table before he flew down to the floor and walked over to where Hadrian and Draco are staring at him with wide eyes. Crookshanks hissed at the phoenix, but drew back when Fawkes turned to stare at the feline.

Hadrian giggled when Fawkes nibbled at his hair, with Draco staring in awe, before he hesitantly stroke Fawkes’ beautiful red and gold plumage.

Meanwhile, Sirius, Narcissa and even Lyuben were throwing every single scanning spell that they ever knew at the letter, and it is coming up with loads of detections that they aren’t liking in the least.

“A spell to guarantee obedience. A spell to instil suspicion towards certain individuals—I don’t even need to do extensive scans to know who those are targeted at.” Sirius sighed, “and even spells to trust and follow the caster. Does Dumbledore seriously think we won’t scan for spells and hexes?”

“I think that’s exactly what he thinks.” Narcissa said, already seeing Lyuben frowning deeply, with a long scroll of parchment already unfurling from mid-air as he performed some kind of unknown detection spell. Probably Auror grade too. “He probably thought that we wouldn’t scan a letter from Hogwarts, or that Hadrian will be the first one to touch it. Those spells are likely designed to latch onto the first person who touches it. I’m willing to bet that there are likely tracking spells too, but it likely dispersed the moment Fawkes came through our wards.”

Sirius sighed. “I’m going to need to put anti-phoenix wards around the house too—if it even existed,” he grumbled.

“Well, I have more evidence to bring against Dumbledore at this rate.” Lyuben said. “I’ll make a copy and send it to Andromeda at Britain. She’s still building up her case against Dumbledore, isn’t she?” Both Sirius and Narcissa nodded. “Guess the old man is too powerful over in Britain. She will need to build up her case and gather enough evidence and witnesses first before she can hit at him.”

“A Hogwarts acceptance letter, huh?” Narcissa murmured, eyes flickering towards the letter on the table. “I can take it to Britain with me to tell Dumbledore that Hadrian and Draco will be turning down their places there, Sirius.”

Sirius shook his head. “Nah, don’t bother. I’ll make a trip to Britain myself,” he said, eyes flashing dangerously at how Dumbledore attempted to ensnare his baby once more. “At this rate, he won’t stop sending letters until he has it grinded into his head that Hadrian and Draco are not attending Hogwarts. Furthermore, I think in this case, Minnie might back us up. She hasn’t been too happy with Dumbledore in recent years, from what Andy told me.”

“In that case, I will come with you to Britain.” Lyuben interrupted, much to the cousins’ surprise. “I will have to report this incident to the Minister of Magic first. But I think in this case, Minister Oblansk will agree that sending an official warning to the British Ministry might get them to back off, since they are attempting harm against one of our citizens. Again.”

“Siri?” Hadrian peeked out from behind Remus. “Is everything okay?”

“Everything’s fine, baby.” Sirius said cheerfully, kneeling to Hadrian’s eye level. “I just have some business to take care of tomorrow. I’m sorry, but Remus and Narcissa will go with you and Draco instead to get your school supplies. I’m sure Viktor and Viviane would go with you too.” Crookshanks gave a loud and indignant meow. “And Shanky too, I’m sure.” Sirius added hastily. “Now, it’s late, and fast approaching your bedtime. Why don’t you boys go to bed? It’s going to be a long day for you both tomorrow.”

Hadrian and Draco looked from one to the other with confusion before exchanging looks, but nodded, leaving the kitchen, with Remus behind them, and Crookshanks trailing in their wake with his tail up.

“Fawkes, I don’t suppose you would be returning to Dumbledore, are you?” Sirius asked the phoenix who leapt onto his shoulder. Fawkes trilled angrily, and Sirius winced. “Ah. I got you. Looks like it’ll just be me and you, Lyuben.”

The DMLE head had a dark grin visible on his face. “Oh trust me, I am going to enjoy this.” Lyuben said with a cold smile. “The British Ministry never did learn their lesson when it comes to people, or children whom they want to use just because of their power. They tried that with Aria Michaelis long ago when she single-handedly ended the goblin rebellion back in the late 1800s. And they’re doing the same thing with Hadrian now. Albus Dumbledore and the British Ministry would only get their hands on Hadrian over my dead body. And if they still want to try it anyway, Bulgaria would willingly go to war with them.”

Chapter Text

Andromeda and Theodore Tonks were both waiting for Sirius Black and Lyuben Vasilev in their law office when the latter two have taken an international Portkey back to Britain, and have then headed straight to the Tonks’ law office.

It is a Sunday after all, and Sirius doubts that Dumbledore would be in Hogwarts that day. Traditionally, the headmaster of Hogwarts don’t leave the school when term is in session; but as Sirius knew from experience, since when does Albus Dumbledore thinks that the law applies to him?

Though much to Sirius’ surprise when he and Lyuben were both shown into Ted and Andy’s shared office by their intern, Frank and Alice Longbottom were both present as well.

“It’s so good to see you, Sirius.” Alice beamed, hugging Sirius, even though it was just the day before when they have seen each other at Hadrian’s birthday party. “Andromeda told us what’s going on, and we decided to come. We think that we might be able to help.”

That, and Alice is just finishing up her law internship with Andromeda. From what Sirius had heard from Alice and even Andromeda yesterday, chances are Alice would be entering into a partnership with Andromeda and Ted instead of opening her own law office.

“What of Neville?” Sirius asked, knowing that the Longbottom parents have barely let their son out of their sights since they have recovered their minds from Healer Milan’s treatments in Bulgaria. He wonders for a moment how well Alice and Frank would take it when Neville finally goes off to Hogwarts in a month or two.

“We were supposed to take him school shopping today.” Frank admitted sheepishly from his position on the nearby couch. Even though his mind is recovered, it doesn’t mean that Frank had recovered his mobility fully. He is still unable to stay on his feet for long, and requires a walking stick now. “But Amelia said that she can take him and Susan together when she heard about the situation. I promised my boy that I would at least be there when he gets his first wand though. So let’s wrap this up quickly.”

“Here you go, Andromeda.” Lyuben handed a tied up scroll solemnly over to a pleased Andromeda that Sirius is pretty certain must contain the results of the scans that they did last night when Fawkes had delivered Hadrian’s Hogwarts letter. “More ammo for you.”

“With this and what we’ve already gathered, including the testimony by Veritaserum by Snape, I am sure that we can at least press charges against Dumbledore now and make it stick.” Ted Tonks said briskly, watching his wife add the latest piece of evidence to the already bulging file that she had created years ago when she had first started building up her case against Dumbledore.

“And speaking of…” Frank trailed off slowly, glancing at Sirius. “I don’t suppose you know about the retrials of the Death Eaters, do you? Those already behind Azkaban, and even those that got off on the Imperius excuse. The DMLE held those retrials about a year after Pettigrew’s own trial and subsequent execution, and it blew up an entire can of worms. Fudge is barely holding onto the position of Minister by this point due to the scandal.”

“Not really, no.” Sirius shrugged. “I’ve been a bit preoccupied in Bulgaria for the past several years, building up connections and relationships. That, and I was more concerned with ensuring that my Bambi healed from whatever he was put through by those animals that had the guts to call themselves human beings.” He growled, sounding more like his Animagus form.

“Due to what happened with Hadrian and then the miscarriage of injustice that happened to you, Sirius, all protests were ignored when Amelia and the DMLE as a whole decided to conduct full retrials for every single Death Eater that were ever accused in the last war – those already behind bars, and even those that were accused but got off due to the Imperius excuse.” Ted started the ball rolling. Lyuben meanwhile made himself comfortable in a corner of the office, listening intently.

“Alice and myself were still in Bulgaria at that time undergoing treatments.” Frank commented. “From what I heard later on, my mother was less than pleased that the Lestranges were amongst those going to be having retrials. But no amount of protests and complaints were enough to sway Amelia, considering Pettigrew’s testimony at his trial before his execution.”

“Yes. When he revealed that it is not possible to take the Dark Mark under coercion, it opened up an entire can of worms.” Andromeda nodded. “Amelia was working overtime for months, as is the entire Auror office. The Aurors were all sent to round up every single person accused of being Death Eaters in the last war before they could escape. This includes Snape, despite Dumbledore’s protests.” She rolled her eyes at this.

“I take it Amelia finally managed to get Veritaserum down his throat?” Sirius asked with a grin, knowing full well how long Amelia had wanted to do that.

“In a full trial furthermore.” Alice tried to hide a smile behind her hand. She and Frank might be two years ahead of Sirius and his group, but they knew how much Sirius and Snape have disliked each other even in school. Not that she approved of the ‘pranks’ that Sirius and his friends have done, but thankfully, those boys have grown up by Sixth Year when Lily Evans had gotten them on her leash. Snape on the other hand, from the horror stories that Alice and Frank have heard from their friends that had children or nieces or nephews in Hogwarts, had yet to grow up, it seems, if the way he terrorises the children is of any indication.

At this point, Alice and Frank exchanged concerned looks before looking at Andromeda.

“Are you sure you want to hear this, Sirius? It might make you very upset.” Andromeda cautioned, much to Sirius’ confusion, but he nodded. He wanted to hear what Snape has to say about his activities as a Death Eater. Sure, he did bring news to the Order during the war. But Sirius had always suspected that Snape was playing both sides, especially with how many members that the Order had lost by the time the war had ended. “Very well.” She exchanged looks with Ted. “Do you know that Lily and James went into hiding with Hadrian because of a prophecy?”

“Yes.” Sirius looked bewildered, but nodded. James had told him about it, and why they have to go into hiding. “I don’t know the details, and neither James nor Lily really places much stock in Divination to begin with. But apparently, Voldemort believes in it. That’s why they have to go into hiding. From what James said, Voldemort was after Hadrian.”

“That’s not quite true.” Frank rubbed at his eyes. Every single person in the room turned their attention towards him. Frank looked grim, as is Alice. “The prophecy could have meant either Hadrian or Neville,” he revealed, much to their shock. “That’s why Alice and I went into hiding as well.”

“What has Snape got to do with the prophecy?”

“He was the one to tell Voldemort about it.” Andromeda revealed, much to Sirius’ shock. “From what is said, Dumbledore set up an interview with Sybill Trelawney for the Divination post at the Hog’s Head. Trelawney went into a trance and supposedly told a real prophecy as the interview is wrapping up. Snape however was caught eavesdropping on them, and he only heard the first half of the prophecy which he then went on to tell Voldemort.”

Sirius was very silent and very still.

“…You’re trying to tell me that Snape is the reason why my best friend and his wife are dead?” Sirius said at last in a low voice. “He’s also the reason why my Bambi became an orphan, and endured hell under the hands of those animals. Because Severus Snape is a Merlin-damned Death Eater who told Voldemort the prophecy?!”

Sensing danger at foot, Lyuben quietly cast a locking charm on the door so that Sirius wouldn’t go tearing out of the room. Hesitating for a moment, he then cast a Calming Charm on Sirius. It wouldn’t work as well as a Calming Draught, but it will do for now.

“Calm down, Sirius.” Lyuben walked forward, and pressed down on Sirius’ shoulders so that he wouldn’t go tearing out of the room. “There’s one thing I don’t get.” He looked at Andromeda. “If Dumbledore was there when Severus Snape was caught eavesdropping, why didn’t he Obliviate him of that knowledge?” The others in the room blinked. “Besides that, am I the only one to find it fishy that Dumbledore held an interview for a Hogwarts professor in a public place like the Hog’s Head? Does he always conduct interviews for potential professors in places like that?”

“Are you saying it’s a setup?” Alice was incredulous. That means all those deaths… All those years that she and Frank lost… Even the deaths of James and Lily… It was all for nothing?

“I’ll look into it.” Ted promised, writing something in his planner. “Snape was sentenced to ten years in Azkaban’s high security wing. Technically, what he did by drawing Voldemort’s attention to James and Lily, and even to Frank and Alice isn’t technically a crime. So Amelia can’t pin him for that. What she pinned him with is being a Death Eater and committing war crimes, as well as emotional and psychological abuse of every single Hogwarts student that had ever walked the halls since he became a professor. We have probably half of Hogwarts’ students and the professors testifying against him. The jury wanted a harsher sentence, but they can’t legally add a heavier punishment when officially, that is what they’re bringing against him. If he ever survives his release, he won’t be able to work with children again.” He exchanged looks with his wife. “Dumbledore was protesting every step of the way throughout his trial. I swear that I’ve never seen that vein on Amelia’s head throb so much before.”

Sirius looked to be calming down with this revelation, though it is the looks on Frank and Alice’s faces that told everyone present that Severus Snape’s days might be numbered.

“If and when he gets released, he had better get the hell out of Britain and go hide in a hole somewhere.” Sirius said dangerously. “If I ever get my hands on him, I’ll rip him apart! He claims he love Lily. Then he go and betray her like this and painted a target on her only child’s back! He doesn’t know love! He doesn’t know what that means! If he had truly loved Lily like he claimed, he would never have joined those bunch of murdering psychos and become a Death Eater, and led Voldemort to James and Lily!”

“All right, moving on.” Andromeda said hastily, deciding it best to move on from the topic of Severus Snape, though privately, she agreed with her cousin. Does the man believes that Lily Potter will fall into his arms should she survive after Voldemort kills her husband and son? She’ll likely kill Severus Snape herself first. “Thanks to Veritaserum being a requirement in those retrials, those who have escaped crying Imperius were questioned with that potion. They were all sentenced to Azkaban. Just like Lucius. Though in his case, he was also arrested for spousal and child abuse. I’m sure Cissy will be glad to hear that. The Malfoy fortune was given to her and Draco for compensation. I’ve already seen to the transfers of that fortune to her vault in Bulgaria. Malfoy Manor is currently locked down until Draco comes of age, and then, he’ll get to decide what to do about it. Lucius wouldn’t get to use the Malfoy fortune in his lifetime, anyway.”

“Not that he’ll be very comfortable in Azkaban, I bet.” Sirius muttered furiously beneath his breath. Whenever he thinks about the state that Narcissa was in when he’d seen her at Gringotts Bank all those years ago, he got furious all over again. Even at the height of his rebel years, he had never laid a hand or a wand on a woman. Not unless you’re in a battle for your life. Orion Black might have his faults, but he had made sure that both his sons understood that. “Old Lucy won’t last long there once the prisoners find out what he’s in for.”

Magical prisons aren’t that much different from muggle prisons. Once the other prisoners hear that Lucius is in prison for not just beating up his wife, but also his only son, they’ll be out for blood. And with how the wardens are, Sirius knew they would be turning a blind eye.

Though speaking of the Azkaban wardens, from what he heard from Andy not long after he’d moved to Bulgaria, those same wardens that were there when he was in prison were all getting charged with reckless endangerment and the shirking of duties due to what Sirius had gone through under the hands of the prisoners when he was there.

The wardens working there now are all new guys—all undergoing a screening process before they were hired. And from is said, there are officers from the DMLE that would drop by for a surprise inspection every now and then to make sure that the wardens are not abusing their authority and doing their jobs.

“The Lestranges and Barty Crouch Junior were the last to have their re-trials. And by the time we got around to it, Alice and Frank have actually recovered enough that they were in attendance.” Ted added, glancing at the couple in question. “Amelia actually thought it a good idea for them to witness their tormentors being sentenced.”

“Please tell me you didn’t release my crazy cousin, and that she’s still behind bars.” Sirius pleaded, not liking the look in Ted’s eyes.

“No. Bella and her husband as well as brother-in-law are still in prison, Sirius.” Andromeda assured her cousin. “Though Bella is placed in the lowest level in an isolation cell. Her sanity…seems to have eroded during her time in there that she will be a danger not only to herself, but also the wardens. So it was an unanimous decision by the jury for her to be placed there instead of the high security cell. I’m actually expecting to receive a missive about her death anytime soon.” Andromeda looked sad.

It is common knowledge that most prisoners who were sentenced to the deepest block of Azkaban Prison – the isolation cells, are normally there because they’re dangerous to the point that it is not safe for them to be around anyone else, or they’re clinically insane. Prisoners sent there never last beyond five years. Though not that there are many prisoners sent there.

“I’ll bet that Dumbledore protested her placement there.” Sirius snorted.

Andromeda and Ted exchanged grim looks, not answering that question. Sirius had really hit the nail on the head with that. Augusta Longbottom looked ready to strangle Dumbledore with his own beard when he had preached clemency for Bellatrix Lestrange, if not for the fact that she’s more preoccupied with her son and daughter-in-law.

“Though thankfully Amelia insisted on retrials for all those accused of being Death Eaters, as there are more than one accused wrongly and was in Azkaban. They didn’t have trials the first time around, may I add,” Alice added, looking at Sirius. The unspoken words ‘just like you’ went unsaid. “Amongst those found innocent was Barty Crouch Junior.”

Sirius coughed. “Wasn’t he dead?” he spluttered, remembering the wardens removing the body of Barty Crouch Junior less than a year after he was sentenced.

“Here’s where things got interesting, Sirius.” Andromeda said, flipping through her files before finding the document she wants. “When Frank and Alice have recovered and returned to Britain, Amelia sought an informal interview with them in regards to what went down that night at Longbottom Manor. We never got their side of the story, after all. And the only witness—Heir Longbottom, was too young to remember anything.”

“Imagine our shock when we learned that Barty was arrested for torturing us into insanity.” Frank said wryly. Accusing one of his best friends for torturing him and his wife into insanity? Barty had lots of faults, amongst them being very attached to his mother, along with being too trusting. But Barty would never have attacked Frank and Alice. Heck, the man is a Healer! He would have dropped dead instantly the moment he hurts someone, thanks to his oaths as a Healer! Why did no one ever think about that? “He was never there. The ones who attacked us are the Lestranges. We told Amelia as much, and she begun secretly looking into Crouch Senior. Never liked that man, by the way, even when he was head of the DMLE.” He added. “And guess what Amelia found in his manor?”

“I have no idea, but I got a feeling you’re going to tell me.” Sirius said wryly.

“They found Barty in his manor. Crouch Senior snuck Barty out of Azkaban the one time he came to visit, with his dying wife taking his place. Ever since, Barty had been under the Imperius and imprisoned in Crouch Manor.” Alice revealed, furious when she thought about what poor Barty had gone through for years for a crime he didn’t commit. “I asked Mother about the supposedly original trial that had Barty convicted. And would you believe that he only had a sham of a trial? He was tried alongside the Lestranges, and none of them were even questioned! It’s no wonder he was deemed guilty and tossed into Azkaban!”

“Turns out that Barty was in the wrong place at the wrong time.” Frank revealed. “Bellatrix’s husband approached him after the Dark Lord’s fall. Claimed that he wanted to adopt Hadrian, but couldn’t find him, and he thought that we would know where Hadrian is, as we’re his godparents. We’ve already came out of hiding at that time, and Barty was too trusting. He led the Lestranges right to us, and was actually trying to help us when they attacked. Hence why he was mistakenly arrested for being a Death Eater and for torturing us. Never mind that if they had actually checked his arms, they would have seen that he isn’t one!”

“Where’s Barty now?” Sirius was very pale. Years under the Imperius… What is his mind like at this point? Is there even anything left of that brilliant boy that Sirius had known in school? Barty Junior was two years ahead of him, and was in Ravenclaw. Despite that, he is also Frank’s best friend, and the two were always hanging out together outside of classes.

“We took over his medical decisions, since Crouch Senior was arrested for what he’s done to his own son, and sentenced to Azkaban.” Alice answered, looking at her husband who looked furious and upset over what had befallen his best friend. “He’s now undergoing treatment in Bulgaria with Healer Milan and Healer Emil. They helped us. So we thought that if there is anyone that can help Barty, it will be them. I pray to the Goddess that Crouch Senior hasn’t completely destroyed Barty’s life.”

“Goddess above, help me.” Sirius muttered in dismay. Just what are they fighting for anyway?

“Tell me about it.” Andromeda sighed. “Anyway, Sirius, you said something about needing to see Dumbledore to turn down Hadrian and Draco’s placements at Hogwarts?” Sirius nodded. “I’ll come with you then in case Dumbledore is insane enough to try something. Don’t worry, he’s at Hogwarts today. I asked Minerva to make sure that he’s at Hogwarts.”

“Well, we would like to come along.” Frank grunted as he got to his feet with the help of his wife and his walking stick. “But I promised my son that I will be there when he buys his first wand. But we can meet up at Fortescue’s later.”

“Yeah, I wanted to get my Bambi a pet anyway.” Sirius nodded. “I’ll see you later.”

XXXXXX

In the Headmaster’s office at Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore’s attention is entirely fixated on a spindling silver device that laid dormant.

“Why hasn’t the spells taken hold?” Dumbledore murmured beneath his breath. He had sent Fawkes out last night after all. The letter should have reached Harry by now. Then once those spells take hold, he can slowly guide the boy to his destiny and restore his own positions and standing amongst the British wizarding community.

No matter. Even if the spells don’t take hold, once Harry is in Hogwarts and under Albus’ watchful eye, he can guide and make sure that Harry only learns what he wants the boy to learn. Young Ronald would make a good friend for Harry, he is sure. Too bad that the Board of Governors went over his head and asked Horace to return years ago when Severus was sentenced to Azkaban, even including lots of incentives to entice his return. It seems like Horace is still furious with Albus for ‘asking’ him to leave his position years ago just to have a placement for Severus—someone whom Horace had advised against appointing as a teacher to begin with.

Dumbledore was totally unaware of the disgusted looks on the faces of the portraits around him, even as he muttered his plans out loud. Former Headmaster Dippet looked as he wanted to crawl out of his portrait and hex Dumbledore to oblivion if it’s even possible for him to do that. Not for the first time, he is solely regretting his choice in appointing Dumbledore as his successor. The past headmasters and headmistresses of Hogwarts have to sit and watch for years as Dumbledore destroyed not just Hogwarts, but also the British magical community, and they could do nothing at all.

Dippet recalled the furious words said to him by a Sixth Year student back when he was still headmaster, and Albus was a First Year student himself.

“You might be taken in by his genial and meek personality, Headmaster, but that isn’t who he is! I know a mask when I see one! He’s already a manipulator at this age. What is he going to be like once he’s older?!”

And young Ominis Gaunt was correct, wasn’t he? Albus Dumbledore isn’t who he seems to be.

A polite cough interrupted his thoughts, and Albus looked up only to see an annoyed looking Minerva standing in front of him, with Sirius Black, a man whom Dumbledore only vaguely recognised as the head of the DMLE from Bulgaria, and even Andromeda Tonks flanking her on either side.

Minerva.

That is another problem in Dumbledore’s recent increasing problems lately.

She used to be his staunchest ally, and would do anything that he asked her to do without any questions. But after the entire fiasco that is Sirius being sentenced to Azkaban illegally and even what had almost befallen little Harry Potter, Minerva had become almost antagonistic towards him. She would only do her own duties as Deputy and Transfiguration professor as well as being Gryffindor’s head of house. Nothing more.

The paperwork that was Albus’ own duty that he had always fostered off to Minerva is now his to do once more, thus reducing the free time that he had.

Never mind the fact that it is always Minerva the Board approaches whenever there is something that they need, thus keeping Albus out of the loop. These days, Dumbledore is always the last to know something, if he ever does, and he hates it. He hates not knowing something.

“Minerva. I wasn’t aware that we’re having guests at Hogwarts today.” Dumbledore chided her gently.

“No, I was informed of their impending arrivals last night. And since this duty falls under mine as Deputy, I see no reason to inform you.” Minerva said coolly. “Lord Black is here to see you, Albus.”

“And what’s this about, Sirius?”

“You’ll address him as Lord Black.” Andromeda Tonks cut in before Sirius can answer, her eyes flashing daggers. “He is not your peer or your student.”

Dumbledore bristled with this disrespect by a woman that he had barely paid any attention to throughout her time in school and even after. She is a Slytherin after all.

“And what may I help you with, Lord Black?”

Sirius said nothing for several moments before pulling on a pair of dragonhide gloves and opening his briefcase and drawing out a familiar looking letter, before slapping it down on Dumbledore’s desk.

Harry Potter’s Hogwarts’ acceptance letter. And from the looks of it, it has not even been opened.

“I am here to turn down Hadrian’s place at Hogwarts. Draco Malfoy too.” Sirius said coolly. “They have both accepted places at Drumstrang Institute, and will not be attending Hogwarts. So kindly cease sending letters.”

“You can’t do that!” Dumbledore lost his composure for the first time with the sheer indication that the Boy-Who-Lived won’t be attending Hogwarts and under his watchful gaze. All his plans as he’d made it had just gone up in smoke. On the wall, Armando Dippet tried to hide a grin. And a few rows down, Niamh Fitzgerald smiled whilst hiding her smile behind a book. “Harry has a place at Hogwarts, and it is Hogwarts he should be attending!”

“I noticed you said nothing about Draco.” Andromeda said frostily. “And his name is Hadrian, not Harry! You have not been given the leave to address him by his name, Dumbledore.”

Dumbledore ignored Andromeda. “I will not let you take Harry away from Britain, Sirius. He is needed—”

“And what right do you have to dictate what I do or don’t with my child?” Sirius thundered, eyes flashing daggers. “Hadrian is a child. His only ‘duty’ is to be a child, and to play and laugh like any child of his age!”

“We need him here, Sirius.” Dumbledore tried to beseech to Sirius’ more Gryffindor side. “I have my reasons to believe that Voldemort is not dead. Harry is the only one that can kill him. If you don’t bring him back, you’ll be dooming Britain to his rule!”

Every single person in the room stared at Dumbledore incredulously. Surely they have heard wrong? They did not just hear the headmaster of Hogwarts wanting to throw a child at the most feared Dark Lord of the last century?

Dumbledore flinched back as Sirius’ black wand suddenly appeared from out of nowhere, jabbing him on the chin. “You come anywhere near my child, Dumbledore, and I’ll kill you.” Sirius whispered, a look of rage visible on his face. “Hadrian is a child. James and Lily died to protect their child. I wasn’t able to protect them. But I will protect Hadrian. He will not be stepping one foot on the battlefield if I can help it.”

“You’ll doom us all!” Dumbledore is starting to get angry.

“Is this the way that the British does things?” Lyuben had stayed remarkably silent throughout everything. “Throwing children to fight battles and wars? If that is the case, then I understand perfectly well why Sirius had gone to Bulgaria with Hadrian Potter.” He had a cold smile on his face. “You British never learn your lesson, do you? You tried pulling the same shit with Aria Michaelis back in the late 1800s just because she is the last known wielder of Ancient Magic.”

A flash of some emotion flashed across Dumbledore’s face so quickly that only Sirius was quick enough to catch it, and he frowned.

“Besides, even as powerful as Voldemort is, he is but one man. And his Death Eaters aren’t that many in number either. Heck, the whole lot of them are in Azkaban by this point.” Sirius pointed out. “Stand up and fight if and when he comes back. Do that and I guarantee you that there won’t even be a war!”

“That isn’t how it works!” Dumbledore was furious.

“Oh, for the love of the Goddess…!” Andromeda muttered irritably.

“They are right, you know, Albus.” Minerva spoke up. “I know that Lily and Alice, and even Frank and James have said it during the last war. That if we just use more than stunning spells, the war would be over faster. We can’t afford to hold back in a war. Not when it means our lives is at stake. If you’re not prepared to do that, you don’t step on the battlefield.”

“Minerva, you would condone killing?” Dumbledore looked at Minerva with his ‘I am very disappointed in you’ gaze.

“When it is our lives on the line, then yes.” Minerva wasn’t deterred. “How many people have died just because you insisted on using stunning spells, Albus, when the other side were flinging about spells like the Unforgivables and even the Blood Boiling Curse?”

“You know, I’m starting to see why that war went on for years.” Lyuben was staring at Dumbledore like he’s a particularly interesting specimen. “You insist on using stunning spells on your enemies who were trying to kill you? What kind of result do you think that would achieve?”

“We’re wasting time here.” Andromeda interrupted. “Dumbledore, I am here as my cousin’s attorney to inform you that if just one more Hogwarts letter reaches Hadrian Potter, I will bring the entire weight of my law office against you and charge you for harassment and every single charge I can think up of to bring against you. The Houses of Black and Potter are not at your beck and call. You are not the guardian of Hadrian Potter. You will leave him alone, or I’ll see you in the courtroom and throw the entire library at you! Is that clear?”

Dumbledore clearly still remembered what happened the last time he had faced Andromeda Tonks nee Black in the courtroom, especially with how pale he had gone.

“Crystal.”

“Sirius, anything else to add before we leave?” Andromeda asked. “I’m meeting my daughter for lunch, so I would like to leave soon.”

“Yes. Fawkes had made himself quite at home in my house and doesn’t seem to want to leave.” Sirius said, taking pleasure in how Dumbledore paled. “It seems like even Fawkes had quite enough of you, and decided that he would rather stay with my Bambi or whatever it is that he planned on doing.”

“You stole my phoenix!” Dumbledore roared, losing all composure, and pointing his wand at Sirius. In turn, the rest of the room whipped out their own wands in turn. All, save for Lyuben, who being Bulgarian, doesn’t use a wand to cast magic anymore.

“Fawkes was never yours to steal, Albus.” A voice interrupted. As one, everyone turned towards the source of the voice only to see the portrait of Armando Dippet gazing at them. Next to him, the portrait of Phineas Black looked gleeful, giving Sirius an approving nod. “I’ve said it again and again ever since you started misusing that phoenix and abusing him. Yes, abuse, Albus!” Dippet interrupted, seeing Dumbledore about to interrupt. “I call that abuse when you’re forcing Fawkes to do something he doesn’t want to do. It’s little wonder he had enough. Fawkes was never yours to begin with. His allegiance is to the school because he felt he still owed Miss Michaelis for saving him. I never believed Mr Gaunt when he complained about you when he said that you seemed to have some kind of obsession with her, seeing as you were a First Year at that time when they were in Sixth Year. Now I wished I had taken it seriously when I was still alive. Things wouldn’t have come to this then.”

Dumbledore’s face screwed up with the mention of the word Gaunt. “He’s not worthy of her anyway. He’s a Slytherin. A Dark Wizard. Fawkes protected the school. That means his loyalty is to the headmaster. This means me!”

“You know, I sometimes wish I had the ability to crawl out of here and whack you silly, you foolish boy!” Armando growled. “Fawkes is not yours to have. He’s a free phoenix. If there is a bond he ever had with anyone, it would be with Miss Michaelis. And through her, her descendants – if there are ever any.”

“I tried warning you about him. You wouldn’t believe me.” Phineas Black looked uncaring. “I told you this would happen if you appoint him as your successor, Dippet. He was always prejudiced against Slytherin House, this foolish boy.” Phineas’ eyes were cold even as he gazed at Dumbledore from his portrait. Half of the reason why the House of Black is almost in ruins today. “A bit hypocritical of him, seeing as his father died in Azkaban because he used all three Unforgivables on a trio of muggle boys!”

“They attacked my sister!” Dumbledore’s face was white and red with both embarrassment and fury—with having the misdeeds of his youth declared out in the open in front of witnesses.

Andromeda and Sirius exchanged looks with this information, before Andromeda nodded.

“Yes, and you set out on a vendetta against the Gaunt family, because it was the head of the family at that time who made sure your father was sentenced to life in Azkaban, with no chance of parole, and made sure that this news was all over the Daily Prophet.” Phineas’ eyes were like daggers. “Your prejudiced ways had only set Hogwarts and Britain down on a road of no return. We have consulted. We have advised. And you only ignored us. Someone like you, Albus Dumbledore, should not be headmaster. At least I am frank about what I am, and never tried to pretend to be someone I’m not. But you? You are dangerous in a whole different way, and I look forward to the day when the entire world knows what you truly are.”

Sirius had a raised brow. It seems like Phineas knows more things than he had let on. And now Sirius is kicking himself for not at least questioning his many times great grandfather about Dumbledore. How could he forget that a Black ancestor was once a Hogwarts headmaster?

His other portrait is at Black Manor, he recalls. Andromeda had done a thorough cleansing of Grimmauld Place on his behalf, and had all the Black books moved to Black Manor, with even the Black ancestors’ portraits being moved to a portrait hall there.

“It seems, Grandfather, we have many things to talk about.” Sirius remarked.

“Indeed, grandson.” The smirk on Phineas’ face is almost identical to Sirius. “I have lots of interesting stories to tell you. I’ll wait patiently for you at Black Manor.”

“No, I forbid you! I am headmaster and you are honour bound to keep my secrets!”

“Only if those ‘secrets’ are Hogwarts’ secrets.” Phineas looked bored. “But when you start threatening my descendants, Dumbledore, I am not about to sit back. You’ve ruined my family enough. I will not sit back and watch as the House of Black goes extinct or falls to ruin.”

Niamh Fitzgerald only watched quietly from her portrait, making a mental note to travel to one of her other portraits soon and inform Emil Michaelis about the situation. It seems like their side of the Gaunt family would soon be drawn into a conflict, whether they like it or not.

For a moment, the former headmistress wonders what Aria would make of this.

XXXXXX

It is a peaceful place. And almost picturesque, Rean can admit, even as the Portkey took him and Crow to somewhere in the countryside in Ireland. From the information that Towa could gather, it seems like most of the mundanes don’t even know about this place. Even most magicals doesn’t.

As far as the eye could see, one could only see hills, with various sheep and horses roaming the countryside. And from their positions from where the Portkey had deposited them, they could see a modest looking cottage not far from them located at the edge of a river, with a forest at the back. If not for the magical plants that Rean could identify growing in the front garden, he would think this place belonged to a muggle.

“This is where he is?” Crow murmured, looking at his mate. “Let’s hope Towa is right about this.”

“She hasn’t been wrong yet.” Rean commented. “The wizard who taught Tom Riddle, who would later go on to become the most feared Dark Wizard of the last century.”

“Sebastian Sallow.” Crow nodded. “I’m honestly not surprised he had gone and secluded himself to the point that it even took Towa over a year just to be able to track him down. By this point, I doubt there are many still alive who even knew who he is. I’m honestly surprised the man is still alive, to be honest. You don’t see many wizards able to live more than a century. And he must be what? Nearly two centuries old?”

“Around there.”

Rean knocked on the door gently, controlling his vampire strength. “Hello there?” he called out. “Mr Sallow? Are you home?” There was no answer, even though both vampires knew that there is someone inside. They both could smell it and sense it. “Mr Sallow, we would just like a word with you about Tom Riddle.”

“Go home! I have nothing to say about that man!”

“We are trying to stop him!” Rean called out through the door, grabbing Crow by the arm to stop him from saying something insulting. “We would like to learn more about the boy that he had once been. You were his teacher, weren’t you? You mentored him when he graduated from Hogwarts. Tell us what you know.”

There were several seconds of silence before the door then unlocked magically and swung opened slightly, almost as if an open invitation for the two vampires.

Crow looked at his mate before pushing the door inwards. “I’ll go first,” he murmured, stepping into the house, with Rean close behind him.

The interior was modest, with just bare furnishings. But there were magical photographs hanging on the walls – most of which depicted teenagers dressed in Hogwarts uniforms. A few depicted a pair of teenagers – a boy and a girl. With how similar their features are, they might just be twins.

Then, there he sat.

An elderly wizard with a head full of silver hair. Unlike Dumbledore however, he is clean shaven, and dressed in casual attire. Several potion vials were on the table next to him, with a wand visible in his hand.

He is old now. But Rean and Crow recognised the wizard from the eyes, able to recognise him as the young man in the photos that Towa had shown them. The mentor of Voldemort – the guy who had taught him the spells that he had known and used it to wreck some havoc on Britain.

“Sebastian Sallow.” Crow murmured. He could smell the illness on the wizard. And even the scent of anger.

“Vampires.” Sebastian Sallow murmured, eyes moving from one to the other. “I hadn’t seen another living being in years. Not since Ominis and Aria ran off to Bulgaria and left me behind. And not since I taught Tom Riddle. What brings you here?”

“I’ll go straight to the point.” Crow said, remaining standing. For one, there are no spare chairs. And for another, it is also used as an intimidation tactic. “We have information—though trust me when I say that it wasn’t easy to track you down. Hardly anyone still alive these days even know about your existence. But what we know is that you were Tom Riddle’s mentor. The guy that would later go on to become the Dark Lord that terrorises Britain. We would like to learn more about it.”

Sebastian coughed harshly. Rean winced with that sound. The wizard is clearly deathly ill. If they hadn’t come by, the wizard would likely be dead in a few days or so. He could quite easily smell the stench of approaching death on the wizard.

“I made a mistake with that boy. I admit that much.” Sebastian said. “I really didn’t mean to. I didn’t think he would go that far. At that time, Britain was banning magic of all kinds. Even the kind that I learned when I was in Hogwarts. Our rituals and celebrations… It was slowly being stripped away and banned just to accommodate the muggle-borns who were coming into our world when it should be the other way around. And the cause of it all was Albus Dumbledore. That brat whom Ominis hated so much because he obsessed over Aria so.” Sebastian gave a chuckle which quickly turned into a harsh cough. “But I couldn’t do anything. And then… Tom Riddle came to me. I have no idea how he even found me, but he did. He asked me to teach him the magic I knew. Said that he wanted to restore the wizarding traditions and culture that are fast being stripped away, with magic of all kinds being banned and monitored. We can’t even celebrate our own wizarding celebrations or perform the rituals like the way we could when I was a student. I just thought at that time… I just thought that if I helped that kid, that he would be able to fix things. Restore the balance. Fix it so that Aria and Ominis could return home. Part of the reason why Aria and Ominis fled Britain isn’t wholly because the Gaunts would have killed both of them for marrying. It is the fact that the magic they both used are deemed illegal in this country now, not just because the Ministry of Magic at that time wanted Aria for her power. That’s why Ominis faked his death and went with Aria to Bulgaria. But that Riddle kid… When he said he wanted to learn and restore the country to how it was… So that we can be proud that we’re wizards and witches again… I agreed to help him. But I didn’t think he would go this far.” Sebastian looked up at the two vampires, a broken look in those eyes. “I didn’t mean to…” He whispered.

“If you go too far, Sebastian, you might one day find yourself hurting the very person you wanted to protect.” Aria had warned him long ago when they were students.

But he didn’t listen even back then, did he? So convinced that he knew best. To the point that he killed his own uncle in an accident, and hurt his own twin sister. And not just her either, but his best friend…as well as the girl whom he loved.

“Tom Riddle made Horcruxes. Do you know that?” Crow asked, not showing what he’s feeling.

Sebastian nodded. “Someone… A professor at Hogwarts, I believe, told him about the existence of Horcruxes to begin with,” he revealed. “He asked me about it. Asked me about the ritual to create one. I thought it was just academic curiosity. So sure that he wouldn’t be insane enough to split his own soul. I didn’t think…” He trailed off slowly.

Crow walked closer to the wizard, hurling him to his feet, and looking him in the eye. “This is very important,” he said, holding the eyes of the elderly wizard with his own. “How many did he make? Do you know? What did you teach him about Horcruxes?”

Sebastian found it difficult to look away from the eyes of the vampire. “…I taught him the ritual to make one. He asked me if it’s possible to make a living Horcrux. Even in my studies, it is said not to store a piece of the soul in a living container.” Sebastian whispered. “Tom Riddle said… He said that seven is the magical number. The most powerful number in magical rituals. He asked…if seven Horcruxes would be enough to make one immortal.”

Sebastian was whispering, but Rean who is at the door could still hear every word thanks to his vampire hearing, and he felt faint. So it’s true then. That mad man did make seven soul containers.

Crow closed his eyes briefly. “And none of his questions threw up red flags? You didn’t find it suspicious that he was so interested in Dark Magic? Not just Dark Magic, but Black Magic?” The vampire despaired for the human race. “Where is your common sense? Didn’t what happened to your sister teach you anything?”

“I’m sorry.” The elderly wizard was crying. “I honestly didn’t mean to. I didn’t think he would go that far… I made mistakes. Lots of them, I know. I’m still paying for them to this day. I just…wanted to save Anne. I didn’t mean any of this. Aria and Ominis tried to tell me. But I refused to listen. I thought I knew best. I thought I can resist the seduction of the Dark Arts. But I couldn’t. I was weak. And now, it’s all come to this. The state of Britain, and even the divide between light and dark… My fault… All my fault… I couldn’t save Anne. I couldn’t protect Aria. I couldn’t help Ominis. I couldn’t help anyone. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

Crow dropped Sebastian back into his couch, as if disgusted by the touch.

“Apologies are meaningless now. Not when you’ve unleashed that monster upon the world.” Crow said. “All those deaths… It is as much on your hands as it is on his.”

“I know. But I have neither the magical power or the ability to match him.” Sebastian admitted. “Maybe… I was just waiting for the day when someone will come asking about him. So I can pass on that duty.” He reached under the couch and drew out a worn looking leather journal that seemed to have seen better days, handing it to Crow. “My memoirs… My journal… I wrote everything I knew about Tom Riddle. Everything that I ever taught him, and the counters to those rituals and spells. Everything I ever knew. I put it all in there. Stop him, please.” Sebastian pleaded Crow with his eyes. “Time…has stopped for me long ago. It’s stopped for me the day when I knew that Anne is dead. I’m just waiting for the day when the Goddess calls me to her side. At least then… Maybe I can finally atone for the mistakes I made as a child. So please…” He looked up at Crow. “Please kill me. I’m so tired…”

Crow closed his eyes briefly. He could hardly find it in himself to feel sorry for this wizard before him, but he find he does. What kind of life had he led for the past century, knowing he’s the cause of Voldemort, and had as good as handed him the tools for him to bring about such destruction?

All those that this wizard had loved and cared for… He had lost them long ago due to his own foolish actions as a youngster. He had already been punished enough, hasn’t he? Maybe it’ll be much kinder to give him what he asks for.

“Rean, leave please.” Crow told his mate.

“No.”

“Rean?” Crow was surprised, turning to face his mate.

The omega was solemn, facing Crow, and shaking his head. “We’re a team, Crow,” he said. “I promised that on the day we bonded, and when you asked me to marry you. I said I’ll stay by your side. Through the bad and good, I will stay. Your sins are mine, just like mine are yours. No matter what you have to do, I will stay by your side.”

Crow gave a small smile, nodding. “…Okay.”

Sebastian had taken out a worn looking wizarding photograph that was on the table next to him. A photo of three teenagers – one whom had Sebastian Sallow’s eyes. A photo of happier days, no doubt. Of when Sebastian Sallow was a student.

“I was her friend first.” Sebastian whispered, even as Crow touched Sebastian’s neck with one hand. “I met Aria first. I met her first. I was the one to reach out to her. To befriend her. Help her. So why is it Ominis that she looked at? Why is it Ominis that had her heart? Why…?” He let the photo fall onto his lap. “Why can’t it be me?”

Crow sighed. “You can ask her that when you meet your friends and sister beyond the Veil,” he said instead. “We’ll handle things from here. We’ll stop Voldemort.”

“That’s all that I’m asking. I’m just…so tired…”

Rean turned his face away even as Crow moved in such a way that he’s blocking Sebastian Sallow from his sight, even as there was the sound of a loud and resounding crack that echoed throughout the cottage.

Chapter Text

Sirius is still in a bad mood even as he walked down the streets of Diagon Alley with Andromeda next to him, trying to calm his bad mood, and with Lyuben on his other side—with the Bulgarian wizard’s eyes flickering around, assessing for threats. He after all isn’t just here in Britain on official business from the Bulgarian Minister of Magic. He is also here as Sirius’ official security; since Sirius is a Bulgarian citizen now, though he does still hold his British citizenship.

“Come on, what’s the point of getting so upset over Dumbledore?” Andromeda tried to calm Sirius. “We know what he’s like even from the time when we were children.”

“You mean, you know what he’s like.” Sirius corrected Andromeda. Every single student who gets sorted into Slytherin have always been held in disdain by the Headmaster. It is only now as an adult when Sirius could see how wrong it is, and it is only part of the reason why he didn’t want Hadrian to attend Hogwarts. “I didn’t even see anything wrong until I was an adult and tossed in Azkaban.”

Andromeda eyed her cousin knowingly. “You were never as taken in by his grandfather persona as you make yourself out to be,” she pointed out. “Sorted into Gryffindor or not, you were still raised Slytherin, and you are the Black Heir. Grandfather knew this.” She choked up slightly at the mention of their late grandfather. “It is why he never disowned you. Though I guess the fact that you ran off to Aunt Dorea is a bonus.”

“Let’s not talk about this anymore.” Sirius grumbled. “I want to get my Bambi a present. Maybe a pet of some sort?”

“Eeylops Owl Emporium, then?” Andromeda suggested, leading the way to said shop where the majority of Magical Britain’s citizens bought their owls from. There are always a few families that bought it from breeders overseas—mainly the pureblood houses. Thankfully, it isn’t quite the time of the year yet where the Hogwarts students would be getting their supplies; thus, apart from the usual foot traffic, Diagon Alley is relatively quiet. “I need to stock up on some owl treats for my own owls as it is.”

With Andromeda being a lawyer, she and Ted owned about five owls apart from the family owl that were specifically trained to deliver confidential mail or documents, and hence, were trained to attack on sight if someone was to try intercepting them.

Sirius’ nose crinkled as the assaulting scents of all kinds of animals hit his nose.

“So what do you want to get?” Andromeda asked.

“Maybe an owl for my Bambi?” Sirius answered absently, his eyes drawn towards the adorable crup who had his front paws pressed against the cage, his short tail wagging frantically until it’s almost a blur. “I imagine he’d like his own owl instead of always using my Artemis.”

Upon hearing that Sirius is here to get an owl, all the owls currently in the shop sat upright on their roosts, trying to look magnificent. Lyuben tried hard not to laugh. All owls are proud and haughty beings, he knew from experience.

“It’ll be nice if the owl would be able to bond with him as a familiar too, I guess.” Andromeda smiled, thinking of the sweet boy who is her distant cousin’s son. He deserves all the love and protection they can possibly give.

Andromeda is almost looking forward to the day when Hadrian would bring his first boyfriend home—more than likely an alpha, and watching Sirius have kittens over the fact that his baby is growing up. Ted acted the same way during Dora’s Fifth Year when she and Charlie Weasley started dating, and both of them were betas.

As far as Andromeda is aware of, Dora and Charlie are still dating, though they have kept their relationship quiet. Apart from Andromeda and Ted, the only ones who knew are Bill, Percy, the twins, and a few of Dora’s best friends from school. More than likely, they didn’t want news of their relationship to reach the ears of Molly Weasley.

If anything, it seems to Andromeda like Molly Weasley’s behaviour over the years had only grown worse, not better. Bill and Charlie, prior to their graduations and then getting their jobs, have all but lived at Prewett Manor during the summers just to get away from their mother. And so did Percy Weasley when he had ended up sorted into Ravenclaw instead of Gryffindor like his two older brothers, and then the Weasley twins who have ended up sorted into Slytherin.

Muriel Prewett is almost at the end of her tether, Andromeda is aware. In fact, she half suspects that her appointment with Muriel Prewett next week might just be about getting custody of her grand nephews.

Andromeda can hardly blame Dora and Charlie for not wanting the Weasley parents to know about their relationship. Arthur would never have kept anything from his wife, and Dora and Charlie’s friends have helped them to sneak around during their Hogwarts days. Even after Charlie had taken on a position at the Romania Dragon Preserve as a Dragonzoologist, they have still kept in constant contact via letters, and later on, through the communication mirrors that have started selling like hotcakes throughout the world when Sirius had started selling it.

It had likely taken both Charlie and Dora nearly their entire pay for the month to get a pair of them; since Andromeda knew that it isn’t cheap, with the amount of work that Sirius had put into it. Should Barty Crouch manage to recover, Andromeda made a mental note to Sirius to suggest bringing Barty on as either a junior partner for his business or even as a full time employee.

There is no way that Barty will be coming out of this entirely unscathed, and returning to his old job as a Healer might not even be possible. But from what Andromeda knew from her talks with Alice, Barty was a whizz at Charms. Professor Flitwick had wanted to take him on as an apprentice, but Barty had his heart set on being a Healer, despite his father’s displeasure, as old Crouch Senior had wanted his son to follow him in the Ministry.

Poor Barty. His lifelong dream and career, and even his entire life ruined just because some lazy bureaucrats couldn’t be bothered to give him a proper trial and questioning and even check his fucking arms?!

Hoot.

Andromeda blinked when Sirius walked down the aisle with the owls, only to have a pretty snowy owl flew down onto his arm, hooting haughtily. From the specks of black visible on the wings, it is clear that this owl is a female. Though snowy owls are really rare and even expensive. Andromeda wonder how this owl isn’t bought yet, as the kids always want snowy owls these days.

“You want to come with me?” Sirius had a smile on his face as he raised the arm with the owl on it to his eye level. The owl hooted again. “You want to meet my Bambi?” Said owl gave Sirius a look rather reminiscent of the look that Lily Potter used to give the boys whenever she thought that they’re being stupid.

Lyuben chuckled. “Seems like you’ve found your present for your boy, Sirius,” he said, looking at the beautiful owl perched on Sirius’ arm. “That’s good. Snowy owls make good companions. Loyal too. She’ll be a lifelong companion and friend for your boy.”

Surprisingly, the shop assistant was hesitant when ringing up the charges for Sirius when he had brought the owl, along with a cage that he had picked out as well as some treats to the front counter. To hear the shop assistant tell it, it seems like this snowy owl had been brought back by customers several times in the past as she simply refused to work with them or listen to their orders.

It does explains why a snowy owl is still in the shop when normally, they get snapped up quick.

“All right, that’s us done here.” Sirius said cheerfully, even as he got a cover to cover the cage, but leaving a gap open so that the owl could look out of it if she wants. “I really want to get back home now, but let’s just say our goodbyes to Frank first before we do.”

XXXXXX

The owl, as it turns out, absolutely adored Hadrian, and it is apparent that she knew just what she was doing and who she would be going home to when she had flown down onto Sirius’ arm. Crookshanks on the other hand, wasn’t too pleased with having a new addition to the home, which had concerned Hadrian some.

Narcissa had to reassure the worried boy that Crookshanks will accept the new owl whom Hadrian had named Hedwig after looking through some of his new books, and that it will just take some time. For a long time, Crookshanks is the only constant in Hadrian’s life. He wasn’t too bothered with the owls that Narcissa and Sirius have, and even the eagle owl that Draco had received as a birthday present. But Hedwig is Hadrian’s owl. And to Crookshanks, that means he would be sharing Hadrian’s attention.

All too soon, it seems like no time at all before Sirius, Narcissa, Remus, and surprisingly, even Liese, as well as Marko and Anastasia were gathering to say goodbye to their children on September 1, as they got ready to depart for Drumstrang Institute.

Unlike Hogwarts that brings their students to the school via the Hogwarts Express that is a several hours journey; Drumstrang has designated areas in the individual magical districts where a teacher from the school would be waiting with a Portkey to bring the students from district directly to the school itself. Drumstrang, unlike Hogwarts, accept students from all over the world, from what Rean and Crow have told them. So no doubt that there would also be arrangements for students from other countries to head to Drumstrang.

Not even the parents knew the exact location of the school. All that Sirius knew from his talks with Marko and Anastasia when he was contemplating to send Hadrian and Draco to Drumstrang is that the school is surrounded by mountains on one side, and lakes and rivers on the other side. The only way to the school apart from Portkey is via boats or by bridge, as the only Floo connection is in the Headmaster’s office, and it has a private connection. Unlike Hogwarts, there are always trainee Bulgarian Aurors as security detail for the school. It had become part of the trainee Aurors’ training regime in Bulgaria.

Not only does it serves as extra training for the trainee Aurors, the parents’ minds will also be put at ease for their children.

“You both have everything?” Narcissa asked, kneeling to Draco and Hadrian’s eye level, and dusting off invisible lint on both their uniforms, and straightening out the coats. Bulgaria has cold weather as it is, but with the thick lining of the coats that is part of the uniforms, Sirius could guess that Drumstrang likely had cold weather all year around. “Books? Trunks? Uniforms? Extra cloaks? Quills? Owl treats? Parchment?”

“We have everything, Mama.” Draco reassured, exchanging exasperated looks with Hadrian who looked amused. “If we’ve forgotten anything, we’ll owl home.”

“Very well.” Narcissa tried to smile. “I expect weekly letters from both of you.” She looked from Draco to Hadrian. “Study hard, Dragon, and try not to get into too much trouble.”

“We will.” Both boys echoed. “I’ll take care of Hadrian.” Draco promised.

“I don’t need looking after.” Hadrian grumbled, much to everyone’s amusement.

“Can all the new first years gather around, please?” One of the professors from Drumstrang called out. It does seems like Drumstrang has more professors than Hogwarts, and more subjects as well, from what Sirius had seen of the syllabus. So that means the professors would be able to watch out for the children better than that of Hogwarts, and not as overworked.

“Children grow so fast.” Anastasia sighed wistfully, watching as Viviane joined Hadrian and Draco, and even that of their other friends, as the professor read names off the list that she had in her hand. Once she is satisfied that every single child is accounted for, the professor held out a piece of long rope and instructed the children to hold tight to it, before they were then whisked off.

The same process was repeated for the other year groups, before all the students were soon whisked off to Drumstrang. The trunks and luggage belonging to the students would be collected by some of the school’s house elves and delivered to their assigned dormitories.

“I’m going to bet that there will be quite a fuss in Britain by tonight, once people realise that Hadrian won’t be attending Hogwarts.” Liese pointed out to Sirius who looked resigned. “You best be ready to receive several Howlers, Sirius.”

“I have wards around my property to redirect harmful letters containing hexes, curses and jinxes to a sub department of the DMLE here.” Sirius reassured Liese. “That is considered criminal behaviour here, thankfully.” The words unlike Britain went unsaid. “And Portkeys that aren’t created by the Lord of the manor would be disabled once they go through my wards.”

It is something that Sirius had gotten the goblins to put up around his property the first time that he had a visit from Lyuben years ago when he had first moved in. Like always, wards cast by the goblins and their cursebreakers aren’t cheap, but are some of the best—hence, Sirius had paid for the cost with no complaint, and had even paid extra to have it put up as soon as they could.

“This is where the trouble begins for us, Siri.” Narcissa sighed. “Andy is already prepared on her side, so we should be prepared as well.”

“I’ve done everything short of locking Hadrian up in the manor to ensure that he is as safe as we could make him.” Sirius sighed, agreeing with his cousin’s views. “We taught both boys, and even Viviane to defend themselves—whether it by magic, or even pure mundane fighting.”

Prior to this day, Sirius had even had goblin made amulets made for Hadrian and Draco both—though there are more protective enchantments on Hadrian’s to ensure that he couldn’t be taken advantage of sexually without his consent, due to his status as an omega. Even with Draco, Viktor and even Viviane at the same school, Sirius still worried for his child.

Children might be cherished amongst magicals, with omegas more so, but Sirius knew from personal experience that not everyone is that way. There are always those few who thinks that omegas are just born to be fucked.

Radoslav Kovarev is one such person that immediately comes to mind. And Sirius knew that his son likely is no better. In fact, Sirius had heard of Viktor complaining about the son more than once over the years; with said son having some kind of one-sided rivalry with Viktor. Probably, said son is the type that thinks because his father sits on the House of Lords in Bulgaria’s Wizengamot, and he is also an alpha, that he feels entitled to anything that he wants.

Thankfully, Drumstrang has two person dorms; though it is only when students are in their Sixth and Seventh Years before they have private dorms to themselves. Though when students start presenting, that is when the arrangement of dorms will be rearranged once more.

The headmaster of Drumstrang, upon request by Sirius, had roomed Draco and Hadrian together; at least until one or both boys started presenting. From what Marko said, requests like that from parents aren’t uncommon.

“They’ll be all right, Narcissa.” Anastasia reassured. “I went through it myself when Viktor went to Drumstrang for the first time. And now, Viviane will be joining him.” She smiled at the worried mother. “It is never an easy matter to see your child off to school for the first time, and away from you. But it’ll help them to grow and experience life, and grow up to be valuable members of society.”

“It is never an easy matter, I agree.” Narcissa smiled weakly. “Maybe I can arrange for weekly care packages to be sent to Draco and Hadrian both.” She looked over at Liese. “Care to take me on a tour on what you have for sale, Liese?”

Narcissa eyed her cousin slyly out of the corner of her eye. Sirius would never admit it, but she knew that Sirius more than likely carried strong feelings for the other witch. Once upon a time, Narcissa would never have approved of her cousin marrying a bastard child, even if she is from a prominent family line. But the Narcissa of today wouldn’t care after getting to know Liese better, and she admired the other witch for her internal strength.

“I’m sure that Sirius here would love to arrange for weekly care packages for Hadrian as well.”

Liese had a warm smile on her face as she nodded; completely missing the sly looks that Narcissa exchanged with Marko and Anastasia, and even Remus. “Of course. If you’re both free at the moment, we can head to my shop right now.”

XXXXXX

Neville Longbottom is having a particularly enjoyable day.

He had an early breakfast with both his parents and even his grandmother before going to visit his greenhouse for the last time; with the Longbottom gardener promising him to keep the plants healthy and thriving until his return. Following that, his parents and grandmother have then taken him to King’s Cross Station to catch the Hogwarts Express.

They have arrived nice and early; and thus, only a few students and their families were lingering about on the platform, also saying their farewells to each other.

“Now, remember what we said, Neville.” Alice Longbottom said comfortingly, kneeling to her son’s eye level, and arranging his collar. “It doesn’t matter where you’re Sorted—the House doesn’t matter. You can be sorted into Slytherin for all we care. There are good things in each House. Just like there are bad things in each House. We’ll be proud of you all the same. Just do your best in school.”

Frank nodded solemnly next to his wife. “There will always be some students that think otherwise. But we know better, don’t we, Neville?” He winked at his son who giggled, and Frank grinned. “We’re going to miss you, son.” Frank enveloped Neville in a hug.

“Going to miss you too, Dad.” Neville murmured into the folds of his father’s robes. “I’ll have Susan and Hannah with me. I’ll be fine.”

“You will be.” Alice said bravely. “Write to us every week. Use Sage as much as you want.”

The Longbottoms’ eyes went towards the cage that held a small grey and white scops owl that currently had his head tucked beneath his wing. A birthday present from Augusta Longbottom to her grandson, much to the boy’s delight. The owl too seemed to like Neville a lot, and had spent the two months before the departure to Hogwarts with Neville in his greenhouse, bonding with the boy.

“Well, we all know that this day is coming.” Augusta tried to smile at her grandson.

It seemed just like yesterday when Frank had put her new grandson into her arms when Frank and Alice have first brought Neville home from the hospital. She had felt so guilty during Neville’s early years due to her brother’s treatment of the boy, and had all but barred Algie from her house. When Frank and Alice have recovered, it is only due to familial ties that had stopped Frank from severing their ties with Algie completely. But Frank as Lord Longbottom had made it very clear to Algie that he is on his last chance with them. That if he so much as lay one finger or his wand on Neville, that Frank wouldn’t hesitate to sever their ties completely.

“Work hard, Neville. And write often.” Augusta’s eyes were shining suspiciously.

“I will, Gran.” And then, much to Augusta’s surprise, Neville hugged her around the waist. “I’m going to miss you.”

“Write to Hadrian and Draco too.” Alice said. “And remember what we said, Neville: people will be kicking up a fuss over Hadrian not attending Hogwarts. And due to our family’s association with Hadrian and Sirius, they will focus on you.”

“If Dumbledore tries to bring you up to his office, insist on having us there, and that you won’t go until we’re there.” Frank said with a frown. He is not impressed in the least with Dumbledore’s actions for the last couple of years, and had been helping Andromeda to build up her case. Alice too who had recently joined Andromeda’s law office as a junior partner had been assisting too.

“I will, Dad.” Neville promised. “I should board the train.” He added, already starting to see that more families are starting to arrive. “I can probably get some good seats if I board now.”

“All right, baby.” Alice pressed a kiss against Neville’s temple. “We’re going to miss you. But I expect a letter from you at least once a week, okay? Study hard and enjoy your time in Hogwarts. We did.” She exchanged smiles with Frank. “And if anyone gives you any trouble at all, let us know immediately.”

“Okay, Mum.”

Both Longbottom parents then watched as their son boarded the Hogwarts Express, dragging his trunk behind him—with there being in-built charms to make the trunk lighter and with also expansion charms on it. There are also anti-theft charms on the trunk that Frank had paid extra for to prevent anyone from rummaging through his son’s things.

Alice sighed. “I’m going to miss him,” she murmured, looking up at her husband. “I know that this day is coming, but it doesn’t get any easier.”

“He’ll be fine.” Augusta reassured Alice. “He’s at school. He’ll make friends and learn things to help him become a better person than he is when first entering Hogwarts’ doors. If anything happen at all, we can always withdraw him.”

“Of course.” Frank nodded absently. “He’s going to be fine, Alice. We’ll see him at Christmas.”

XXXXXX

“Neville, there you are!” Neville was startled out of his thoughts, having been particularly engrossed in a new Herbology book that his mother had gotten for him at the bookstore when they have gone school shopping a few weeks ago.

The train had departed from the station a few minutes ago, and Neville had the compartment to himself. Most of the older students wouldn’t want to sit with a first year, after all.

Susan Bones was standing at the doorway with her trunk, smiling. Hannah Abbott stood next to her. And a boy that Neville only vaguely recognised as Ernie Macmillan stood on Susan’s other side, looking really awkward.

“Hi Susan.” Neville smiled, closing his book after slipping a bookmark to mark the page he was at. “Do you want to share a compartment?”

“Yes please, if we aren’t bothering you.” Ernie said awkwardly.

“Not at all.”

Neville got to his feet, assisting the two girls with placing their trunks in the compartments above their heads, even assisting Ernie with his.

“I’m going to miss Hadrian and Draco. Even Viviane.” Susan admitted once they were settled in their seats. “I mean, we know that they’re not going to be attending Hogwarts at all, with everything that had happened.”

“I promised that I’ll write to them. Maybe you can do that, Susan?” Neville suggested, and Susan nodded, smiling.

“Sue told us a bit about what’s going on over the summer.” Hannah piped in, having been childhood friends and neighbours with Susan. With Amelia’s work, there had been more than once over the years when Susan had spent the night over at the Abbott residence. Ernie too had been a childhood friend of sorts of Hannah’s, and Susan and Neville in turn have met Ernie through her, though unlike Hannah, they didn’t know Ernie all that well. “It’s a bit of a surprise to know that you’re friends with Hadrian Potter though.”

“Our mothers are best friends.” Neville shrugged. “Lily Potter was my godmother, and my mother was Hadrian’s. When Lord Black went to Bulgaria and got his affairs in order, he sought to rekindle that relationship. If not for that, I would never have gotten my parents back at all.”

“Don’t look at me. I’m not about to say anything.” Ernie raised his hands up defensively. “My family isn’t a fan of Dumbledore either, especially with everything that was revealed over the years. My dad didn’t say much, but he told me to be careful of the headmaster. Not that I’ll be in his sights—being a Hufflepuff and all.” He added. “My family have been sorted in Hufflepuff for generations. That will be where I will be going as well, no doubt.”

Hannah was about to say something when the compartment door swung opened without warning, causing all four children to look towards the door immediately. A redhead with worn looking robes stood at the doorway, looking around the compartment as if in search of someone or something.

Neville recognised the redhead immediately as one of the Weasleys.

His parents had quite a lot to say about the whole Weasley drama over the years—starting from the time when Molly Weasley had sent a Howler to Hadrian when he was but four, only succeeding in frightening him and traumatising him. Then when Percy and the twins were sorted into Ravenclaw and Slytherin respectively, the way that Neville had heard his mother put it, Molly Weasley was less than impressed, and had all but demanded for resortings.

From what his father had said, it likely wouldn’t take much for the Weasley children—at least, the five eldest, to go to their Great Aunt Muriel and take on the Prewett name. And if Molly Weasley anger Muriel Prewett any further, she might just run the risk of losing the Prewett family magic and name.

His father had also warned him about the Weasleys being staunch supporters of Dumbledore, and to be careful around them. The older kids should be all right. But Frank wasn’t so certain about the two youngest kids; which from what is said, seems to have all but swallowed the doctrines that their mother is constantly sprouting.

“Can we help you?” Ernie was not impressed by the lack of manners. And neither were the two girls with them, if the frowns on their faces are of any indication.

“Harry Potter not here? The Boy-Who-Lived?” Ron Weasley demanded, looking in between them as if they might be hiding the boy. “I’ve been looking for him.”

“He’s probably hiding from you.” Ernie said snidely.

“What’s that supposed to mean, loser?” Ron demanded, a flush of red already rising on his cheeks and his ears. “I’m his best friend! Of course he wouldn’t be hiding from me!”

Neville had barely been in the presence of Ronald Weasley for five minutes, and he’s already getting a headache.

“As you can see, Harry Potter isn’t here.” Susan said, irritated. “Kindly leave our compartment. The seats are full anyway.”

Ron’s eyes then fell on Neville, and a sneer appeared on his face. “And these are the people you’re hanging around with, Longbottom? A bunch of duffers?”

“Either walk out of here on your own power, Ron, or be hexed.” Neville warned, flicking his wrist with the way that his father had shown him to have his wand be summoned from the wand holster on his wrist.

“What’s going on here?” A pair of older redheads appeared behind Ron just then, looking vaguely irritated. “Ron, are you making trouble for them?”

“If you want to make friends, Ron, maybe you shouldn’t be rude to them.”

“Leave me alone, snakes!” Ron snapped at his twin brothers. Only Neville caught the brief look of hurt in the eyes of the twins. “You’re no brothers of mine! No brothers of mine would ever be evil snakes!” The boy then stomped off.

The Weasley twins exchanged looks before shrugging and turning towards the gobsmacked first years. “Sorry for that, firsties.” The first twin apologised. “Really wished that you hadn’t seen that.”

“We’ll just get out of your hair now.”

“Ta-ta.”

The compartment door shut.

Silence reigned for several moments.

“Whichever house that I’ll be in, I hope he isn’t in there.” Ernie grumbled, breaking the silence. “So those are the Weasleys, huh?”

“Auntie warned me about them.” Susan said carefully. “Said that they’re the headmaster’s biggest supporters. Told me to be careful.”

“My parents told me the same thing.” Neville admitted. “I can just imagine the first letter I’m going to be sending to Hadrian. Let’s see.” He cleared his throat, seeing the amused looks of his companions on him. “‘Dear Hadrian, today, I met Ron Weasley on the train to Hogwarts. Not only did he accuse three of my companions for being losers, he even claimed to be ‘Harry Potter’s’ best friend. Whoever this poor guy is, I pity him for having a best friend like that’.”

“I want to see Hadrian and Draco’s expressions should they receive a letter like that from you.” Susan said with a grin, even as Hannah seemed to be dying of laughter next to her, and Ernie is trying to stifle his chuckles. She sighed. “I’m going to miss them.”

XXXXXX

Remus Lupin was extremely nervous even as he followed Rean and Crow into an enormous circular chamber-like room where half of the seats were already occupied. Today, Rean and Crow were dressed in formal cloaks, bearing the house crest of Clan Armbrust.

It is the yearly Downworlder Council meeting held once a year, from what Rean had said. And it is high time for Remus to start understanding and involving himself with Downworlder affairs. Whether he wants to admit it or not, Remus is a werewolf, and is considered one of them. The more he denies himself and that he is a Downworlder, the more he is going to upset the Downworld, and especially the Shadowcloaks.

Even as Remus took a glance around the room, he could see Downworlders from different clans gathered. Werewolves. Vampires. Elves. Fey. Gnomes. Hags. Even the goblins were here. Though mostly, these are representatives from their clans, from what Lord Crow had said. Like how Crow and Rean are here as representatives of the vampires, along with a few of the other vampire lords. Though from what Remus knew, Crow hails from the most powerful and influential vampire clan.

The mentioned vampire really doesn’t often show it however.

The room is starting to fill up. And when a beautiful vampire countess with platinum silver hair strode in, the room fell in hushes. This woman, Remus knew, is the current leader of the Shadowcloaks, and also a powerful vampire countess in her own right.

A small and petite girl followed by her side. From the scent coming off her, clearly also a vampire.

“Calm yourself. We can scent it and hear it if you’re afraid.” Rean murmured to Remus in a voice low enough that only the after mentioned werewolf can hear it. “It’s just the yearly meetings, and to understand the status of each clan territory, that is all. And also to highlight problems that we might have with wizards and mundanes alike.”

“The werewolf packs have the short end of the stick, especially those still in Britain.” Crow leaned over Rean to speak to Remus. “We already have requests from more than one of the packs to help them move out of Britain. Not to mention that with the current laws over there, it is not a crime to kill a werewolf—whether they be in wolf or human form, unlike other countries.”

Remus tried to choke down his anger. The more he worked in the Archives for the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic, the more he had realised that there is a lot that Magical Britain did to disadvantage the ‘creatures’ and even the Muggleborns. Is it any surprise that there is a blood war that is so bad that it nearly wiped out half of their population?

“Who’s the representative of Britain’s werewolf packs?” Remus asked, curious.

“It’s—”

“Are we all present?” Aurelia Le Guin’s sharp and crisp voice cut across the room just then.

“Not yet. We have one more coming.” Towa Herschel reported, eyes flickering over the clipboard in front of her. “It’s—”

“Sorry that I’m late.” The double doors of the chamber opened before slamming shut again. Up in the seats with Rean and Crow, Remus felt all the blood almost drain out of his body. The new arrival is clearly a werewolf, who seemed uncomfortable in a shirt and pants, with a loose gray jacket around his shoulders.

“State your name and position.”

“Fenrir Greyback. I’m the Alpha of the Greyborne pack, and representative of Britain’s werewolf packs.” Fenrir Greyback’s golden eyes flickered around the room before landing on Remus, and his eyes widened a slight fraction. “Pleasure to be here.”

Chapter Text

Remus barely remembered half of what was discussed and went on during the Council meeting; his entire attention was focused on Fenrir Greyback who was seated at one of the seats opposite where he was seated with Rean and Crow.

He vaguely remembered Rean mentioning that the seating arrangements was that way due to the vampires and werewolves’ mutual dislike of each other that had spanned centuries.

Remus only remembered something about the British Ministry of Magic being brought up in discussion. It seems like the Minister election for Magical Britain is coming up soon. And from the news coming out of Britain, Remus sincerely doubts that Fudge would be re-elected as Minister, no thanks to the entire fiasco with first Sirius, and then when it turns out there were innocent men sentenced to Azkaban. Not to mention the whole situation with Hadrian and Dumbledore.

Remus only realised that the Council meeting had come to an end when the Downworlders all around him were starting to rise from their seats and leaving the chamber. Fenrir Greyback too had risen from his seat, speaking to a woman—a female werewolf as is apparent. Her features however are foreign; and Remus recalled Crow mentioning that this woman is the alpha and representative of the Norwegian werewolf packs.

It's uncommon, but not impossible to see female alphas leading werewolf packs. It’s just more common to see men leading packs and clan conclaves, even amongst the Downworld society. There are only a few clans that allows women to head them. Aurelia Le Guin for instance came from a vampire clan where they don’t restrict women from heading the clan. The only requirement is for the head of the house to be a full-blooded clan member.

Crow and Rean remained in their seats as they waited for the chamber to empty out; both not saying a word even as Remus rose from his seat and almost sprinted out after Fenrir Greyback as the latter left the chamber.

“Well, we know it’s only going to be a matter of time.” Crow offered, seeing his mate look concerned. “Whether we told Remus the truth about Fenrir or not, the truth of the matter is that Lyall Lupin spent years poisoning Remus’ mind and setting him against Downworlders as a whole, especially werewolves. I doubt even Remus realises just how much Lyall Lupin is hated amongst the Downworld. Parties were probably thrown the day that Lyall Lupin died.”

“Yeah, my entire clan were partying for a week when news broke out about Lyall Lupin’s demise.” Angelica Rogner, the Heiress Apparent of a major vampire house commented from the seat on Crow’s other side. Like Towa and even George, she too had attended Durmstrang together with Crow, and was even in his year, and had taken great delight and amusement in seeing Crow try his utmost best to woo Rean when the latter had first started his first year. “No one said it, but I always suspected that Lyall Lupin’s death might not be of natural causes as it’s said to be. The most likely case is that one of the Downworlders is behind it. Lyall Lupin has no shortage of enemies, even amongst the wizen.”

Rean sighed, getting to his feet slowly. “We might as well go and do some damage control,” he murmured.

Several of the Downworlders were still lingering in the antechamber that leads to the main chamber where the Downworld held their council meetings. Fenrir Greyback too was still speaking with that female alpha werewolf when Remus had made his way to the antechamber. Both werewolves broke off their conversation the moment that Remus had entered.

“Crow and Rean told me about it, but I didn’t believe them initially.” Fenrir murmured in his usual deep voice with faint hints of a growl within it. “So you’re finally coming around to the idea that you’re a werewolf, and not a wizard, you impudent pup?”

The murmurs in the antechamber have almost came to a stop, but Remus didn’t even notice it; his entire attention was on Fenrir. Even the female werewolf speaking with Fenrir had quietly backed away to a corner where some of the other werewolf representatives were gathered.

Remus almost bristled. “You bit me. You destroyed my life!” he accused.

“Your father destroyed mine.” Fenrir shot back, his amber eyes flashing dangerously. “I doubt even you have any idea just how many people hated Lyall Lupin, even amongst the wizen. But amongst the Downworld? There likely isn’t a single one of us who doesn’t desire for his death.”

Remus let out a loud roar of rage, throwing himself at Fenrir who easily side stepped the rather pathetic attack. The older werewolf caught Remus by the back of the neck easily—almost like how a parent wolf would grasp hold of their young—and slammed him down onto the ground none too gently.

The surrounding Downworlders all winced as one at the sound.

“Your father is a monster.” Fenrir hissed, and any struggling that Remus did whilst pinned to the ground stopped very quickly. “Crow and Rean would have told you about him by this point, and what he meant to those of the Downworld. There were celebrations taking place all over the world when we learnt of Lyall Lupin’s death, and to this day, there are still those of us who believed that he was assassinated, with the assassin making it look like he died in his sleep. Whoever the assassin is—he or she is a hero to those of the Downworld for ridding us of a monster like your father! I was a child when I was bitten by my sire. I was twelve. The laws back then made sure that the Downworlders have completely no rights at all in Britain. The werewolf that bit me was horrified, but made sure that I learnt how to control my shift and taught me to keep my mind even in wolf form. Unlike you who rely on that poison that you call a potion to help you achieve something as basic as this!”

There were low growls from the werewolves in the room when Fenrir mentioned the Wolfsbane Potion. While peddled as a ‘cure’ by the British wizen to help werewolves to keep their minds during the full moon, the Downworlders knew that it is really a slow acting poison. The name of the potion itself is one blatant clue.

“Your father destroyed my family too.” Fenrir is just getting started, not even letting Remus get one word in to defend his father. “With Britain’s laws or lack thereof about werewolves, it was decided for us to move back to our ancestral lands of Romania where Downworlders were at least afforded rights. Before we could do that however, your father attacked my family manor with a group of hunters. My sire was with my family that night when they made sure none of us could escape—whether via Floo, Apparition, or even by Portkey. I was twelve. I was a kid. And I was the only one small enough that was able to make it through a hole in the window and got out of the house. I could only watch as your father and his friends killed my entire family and my sire for no reason at all. Lyall Lupin called me a soulless monster. He called all werewolves soulless monsters. Did Crow tell you of the time when Lyall Lupin tried hunting him and his mate? There is a reason why he only hunts werewolves. Because no human will be able to hurt a fully-fledged vampire. Every single person in the Downworld knows about Lyall Lupin. Even amongst the wizarding societies, there aren’t many outside of Britain that holds him in high regard, because they know that he wouldn’t care whether a child is a Downworlder or not. That’s why I turned you into one of us, you absolute fool. It’s to destroy Lyall Lupin’s reputation and career as a hunter, and to also stop you from becoming a monster like your father! Then you spent years after that denying who you are and swallowing that swill that would likely send you into an early grave! Years you spent living a lie and telling yourself that you are human and a wizard instead of the wolf that you are!” Fenrir took his hand off Remus’ neck. “You disgust me, pup.”

The crowd in the antechamber gave Fenrir a wide berth even as he left the room, with the other werewolves in the room following him as he did so. More than one of them gave Remus dirty looks as they did.

Remus meanwhile could feel his entire body aching, and he is certain that he must have at least cracked a few ribs when Fenrir had slammed him into the ground. He felt tears brimming around his eyes as Fenrir’s harsh words kept echoing around his head.

“Your father is a monster.”

Sure, Crow and Rean have told him the truth about Fenrir, and while they never really did go into detail about his father; the little that they have let slipped had made it clear to Remus that the Shadowcloaks and the Downworlders hold no love and respect for Lyall Lupin. Unlike the wizards however, the Downworlders don’t put the sins of the parent onto that of the child. It might just be why Rean and Crow have been involving him in Downworlder affairs gradually over the years; trying to get him to accept his wolf, and accept his role in Downworld society.

Despite everything however, there is still a part of Remus—the child part of him that still clings to his idealised image of his father as a hero. As a good man.

Even through his tears, Remus could see the vaguely blurred figure of Crow approaching him, with Rean by his side. The pureblood vampire only sighed and shook his head.

“You’re an idiot.” Crow only said bluntly, even as Rean helped Remus to his feet. “You know that Fenrir is an alpha werewolf. You know that Fenrir is bigger and stronger than you were; as he is a werewolf that had accepted his wolf. And you also know that Lyall Lupin, your father, destroyed Fenrir’s life. He has every right to kill you the night he turned you into one of us. But he didn’t, because in his own way, Fenrir didn’t lay the sins of your father on your shoulders. In his own way, Fenrir was trying to save you from Lyall Lupin’s poison. And you spit that goodwill back into his face. I’m almost impressed that Fenrir managed to keep his temper and not rip your head off. Most of us would do that with the way you kept on about your father.”

“Was it true?” Remus’ voice was very small. “Was what Fenrir Greyback said true? About my father? And how the entire Downworld, and even the rest of the world hates him?”

Crow and Rean exchanged glances before nodding as one. “Every word,” Crow answered. “There probably isn’t a single Downworlder who doesn’t know who Lyall Lupin is. When Fenrir destroyed Lyall Lupin’s career and reputation as a hunter, he didn’t just save you. He saved the entire Downworld. As it is the chance that we had at that time to demolish the entire hunter system in Magical Britain.” Crow sighed, looking at Remus in the eye. “Most of the other countries have long abolished the hunter system by the 1600s when the Shadowcloaks started getting a voice in their Ministries, and it is us who pass judgment and punishments to those of the Downworld. By the 18^th century, it was only Britain that still had a hunter system, and it’s mainly because of the Lupin family. They’re one of the most influential hunter families in Magical Britain, with the trade passed on from father to child. If Fenrir hadn’t bitten you, like we told you years ago, you would have been trained as one too from as early as your eighth birthday.” Remus flinched. “Lyall Lupin is a gifted hunter. Back when he was a young hunter, he made the mistake of going after Rean. I taught him better, and allow him to leave with his life intact, but with a healthy dose of fear for Downworlders. It’s after that when he only went after werewolves—they’re the only species amongst the Downworld that wizards can possibly take on, and even that is a big if. But the truth is that no human would be able to get the better of an adult vampire. Not even a wizard. Not alone at least. It requires an entire squad. When Lyall withdrew from hunter life, and in turn, the hunter faction lost the backing of the Lupin family, it is the chance that the Shadowcloaks had at that time to totally dismantle and demolish the hunter system, with the assistance of the DMLE head at that time. Whatever you might think about Fenrir, Remus, remember this: he is a hero to the Downworld. And it might surprise you, but your father didn’t really have any friends even amongst wizards. For even most hunters have a moral code, and they don’t hunt the young of the Downworlders. But your father did. It is why so many around the world hated him. I honestly won’t be surprised if his death is secretly a well-planned assassination move by a Downworlder. There are ways to make a human’s death look like natural causes.”

“I think maybe you should go home. Let tempers cool down.” Rean suggested. “I’ll come by later in the week. You really should think on this, Remus, and consider all your memories of your father. He might be a good man to you. A hero, maybe. But will a good man hunt down children, even those of the Downworld, just because of the circumstances of their birth? You should really think about it, and decide where you stand. Because the doctrines that Lyall Lupin and hunters spewed, is exactly the same doctrine that Albus Dumbledore and his people are constantly spewing. ‘For the Greater Good’. And my question to you, Remus, is ‘the greater good for whom’?”

XXXXXX

Durmstrang Institute of Magic had been an ancient institution, even being older than Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and the school structure itself reflects that.

While Hogwarts is a castle, Durmstrang is a fortress, with additions added to it over the centuries as the school curriculum evolved and changed with the times. The wards and protections protecting the school, however, are still as strong as when the founders of the school have created it, if not more, with Gringotts cursebreakers running routine checks on the wards and protections yearly, and advising the sitting headmaster on any protections that he should consider including.

With it being in a cold region, Durmstrang Institute has special stained glass in place of their windows, with those stained glass normally telling the histories or stories of the professors and students that have gone through their halls. The portraits that hung near those windows too are more than happy to tell curious students about the tales of those people.

It was early afternoon when Hadrian, along with the rest of the first years were taken by Portkey to the front gates of the school. Following that, they then had the traditional boat ride across the lake to get the first view of the school. One of the wards surrounding Durmstrang is after all a ward that prevents Portkeys from being used to enter and leave. It makes it all too easy to kidnap a student from under the school’s watch.

Two older students were waiting for the first year batch when they were guided by the professor to the school, and were then given the grand tour of the school—a yearly tradition where the first year students were shown where the classrooms are, and even the study and research rooms—which, as what one of the prefects had explained, is something that all Fifth Year students and older can bid for as long as there’s at least three of them, and to explain what they would be researching. Those with research rooms however are required to at least present a thesis or a presentation at the end of the year to the core professors.

Care of Magical Creatures had an indoor classroom for when it is really bad weather; but otherwise, most of the lessons take place in the vast grounds of the school—though students are recommended to bundle up properly. Durmstrang too had about ten greenhouses, with one core Herbology professor that takes the NEWT students, with three assistant professors that take the other years. The greenhouses too were all warded with weather repellent charms, with the greenhouses having the more dangerous plants being warded against the younger students. There are even alarm charms on the greenhouses to alert the Hospital Wing as well as the professors should there be an incident. With magical plants, one can never know, after all.

Durmstrang has four towers, or as the faculty and students term them, ‘wings’. East and West wings are where the senior students from Fifth Year and up have their lessons, whereas students from First to Fourth Year have their classes mainly in South wing. The study and research rooms are mainly located in the North wing, as is the staff room, the dormitories, the Administration office, and even the professors’ bedrooms. The central building of the school is where the Great Hall is, as well as the storage room, the kitchen and even the Sports office.

In the North wing alone, the students’ dormitories take up the first seven levels alone—with one year to each level, with the professors’ bedrooms being located on the eighth level. Study and research rooms takes up the ninth through eleventh levels, whilst clubrooms are mainly located on the twelfth level, with the headmaster’s office taking residence on the top level.

All in all, due to how large the school is, it almost surprised Hadrian to learn that it is nearly time for dinner by the time that they were done with the tour, with the two prefects informing the first years that their belongings have already been delivered to their respective dormitories, even telling them to change into something more comfortable for dinner.

One thing about Durmstrang’s dress code is that while uniforms are a requirement for classes—students are actually allowed to don casual wear during mealtimes and on the weekends when there are no classes. And from what the prefects have said during the tour, there are actually a few wizarding villages located not far from Durmstrang, and students can start to visit it during their weekends starting from their Second Year as long as they inform the student leader for their year.

Apart from the prefects, there is also a designated student for each year assigned as the overall year’s student leader or spokesperson that handles mediation between students and is even the one that students approach when they have problems. That position is normally voted by the entire year group. For the first years however, it is mainly the student leader from Fifth Year that takes on the position for them.

Draco and Hadrian too were very pleased with their shared dormitory room when they have headed to their room, along with the rest of the year group after the school tour.

Golden name plaques were already visible on the door with their names inscribed on it. And from what the prefects have said, dormitory doors were warded against all students but the students whose rooms belonged to, and even the prefects and their year’s student leader in case of emergency. There are anti-theft charms and even spells to prevent break-in on each room. And while there are house elves in Durmstrang to keep the school and the rooms clean, students are still expected to at least keep their rooms tidy and neat, as there would be regular surprise dorm inspections by the dorm master.

The dormitories itself too are relatively spacious and comfortable looking – with a bed on either side of the room. There are even desks and a large empty bookshelf against the wall beside the door—most probably for Draco and Hadrian to use to store their books. A wall calendar too was visible hanging on the wall next to the bookshelf – which from what the instruction below the calendar had said, they could note important dates and events just by pressing the tip of their wand against the date and speaking out loud what they wanted to remember.

There is even a private bathroom attached to their room for their usage—something that both boys are relieved about, as they feared having to fight the rest of their year group each morning for the usage of the shower each morning.

Owl perches too were placed on either side of the tall and spacious window in their room, with Hedwig and Draco’s male eagle owl, Arcturus, already perching atop of it, with both owls conversing in their own owl language. Much to the entire household’s amusement, Draco’s eagle owl had taken an instant liking to Hedwig the moment that Sirius had brought her home that Narcissa had commented something about preparing for future baby chicks once more owls are a little older and more comfortable with their bonds with their current owners.

Their trunks too were already delivered and currently sat neatly at the bottom of each bed, with each boy even having their own clothes wardrobe to hang out their clothes so that it won’t get crumpled.

“It looks great.” Draco commented, patting the covers of the bed on the right side, liking how comfortable it is, and how soft the covers felt against his skin. “Comfortable too.”

“Yes.” Hadrian agreed, already opening his trunk and putting away his quills and parchment and even notebooks that he’d bought during their shopping trip on the desk near his side of the room. “We have a few hours to kill before dinner. Maybe we should unpack? I also want to get started on the letter home, and even a letter to Neville and the others over at Hogwarts.”

“I’ll get Arcturus to send the letter to Hogwarts then.” Draco added, looking around at his cousin from where he is already putting away his clothes. From what the prefect said, the wardrobes have ironing charms on it so that the clothes would always be freshly pressed and smells good. “Hedwig is too unusual, being a snowy owl. And if she makes regular trips to Hogwarts, it’ll only be a matter of time before someone either tries to harm her or place a spell on her once someone realises she belongs to you. Arcturus at least could blend in easily, being an eagle owl.”

Hadrian’s face fell. “Oh. That’s true,” he murmured. Over at their perches, both owls let out soothing croons. “Though we should really try to find a way to be able to communicate with Nev and the others over at Hogwarts without sending owls back and forth. I’ll be worried sick for Hedwig if she has to make that kind of trip.”

“We’ll talk to Siri about it when we’re home for Yule.” Draco promised. He then grinned. “Maybe this will give him an idea of what to invent next for his shop.” Hadrian giggled, and Draco grinned, liking to hear the sound of his cousin’s laugh. Hadrian doesn’t laugh enough, in his opinion. “Come on, let’s get unpacking. Then we can get started on the letters. Maybe we can even explore the school and the grounds this weekend. Too bad I didn’t bring my camera with me though. Mama would love seeing the grounds, I’m sure. It’s really beautiful…”

XXXXXX

Both Draco and Hadrian found it easy to fall asleep that night right after dinner and after a shower, finishing up their letters to their family and to their friends before sending off Hedwig and Arcturus. Hedwig no doubt will be able to deliver her letter in a few hours to Grim Manor. But Arcturus, due to the distance between Britain and Bulgaria, would no doubt take longer. In fact, if Arcturus isn’t a sturdy eagle owl, and relatively large, Draco would never permit allowing his familiar to make that kind of journey on his own.

“Morning.” Mikhail greeted both Draco and Hadrian the moment both cousins have appeared down in the Great Hall for breakfast. It is the first day back, and from what Viktor said, it is normally the only day throughout the entire school year when students would be up bright and early, as they would all be catching up with each other. “Had a good sleep?”

Durmstrang’s structure of the Great Hall had the tables separated by year level, though there are no restrictions to having younger students sitting with their older siblings and vice versa, or even clubmates sharing the same table occasionally. While it is a rule to have the students from First to Fourth Year be present at mealtimes, for the senior students, it is allowed for them to skip a few meals at the Great Hall, as it is understood that they have a heavier workload.

“The best.” Draco declared, taking a seat beside Mikhail and already filling his plate with a little of everything that he could reach. There are a wide variety of food available—most of them healthy and appropriate for growing children, though also filling enough to last them throughout the day. There are also fresh fruits available, and students have the option of fruit juice or milk to go with their breakfast. Pumpkin juice is normally only present at the tables during special occasions like Samhain, Yule, and during ritual nights, along with vodka—though that drink is only available for the students that are of age. “I don’t think I ever slept that well before.”

“Same here.” Viviane commented, already halfway through her breakfast, and seated beside Kalya who is her roommate.

“By the way, you wouldn’t have met him yet, but this is my roommate.” Mikhail gestured towards the quiet dark-haired boy next to him who gave Hadrian and Draco a small smile and a wave. “Lucas Michaelis.”

Draco and Hadrian blinked. They’re definitely familiar with that unusual last name, as apart from Healer Milan, Healer Emil Michaelis is also the Black family’s personal Healer, and is also the Healer that the Krum family visits.

“Michaelis?” Draco echoed. “Any relation to Healer Emil?”

“My father.” Lucas spoke. He had a slight accent to his speech—not quite British, but not quite Bulgarian either. Despite growing up in Bulgaria for both Draco and Hadrian, and having spent the last couple of years here for Sirius, Narcissa and Remus, there is still a slight accent to their speech that makes it easy for people to identify them as immigrants. “He told me about you. Pleasure.” He nodded to the cousins politely.

“Ah, wasn’t your sister good friends with my brother?” Viviane said suddenly, blinking. “Her name’s Natasha or something, right?”

“That’s right.” Lucas smiled. “And she’s as Quidditch crazy as Viktor. Though she prefers Chaser, whereas Viktor prefers Seeker, I believe. I went to one of their Little League games about a year ago. They just about gave my mother heart attacks with the moves they did.”

Hadrian giggled; and those around looked almost amazed at the sound, before smiling at each other. “I know what you mean. I went to several of the games that Viktor played. If it doesn’t kill him first, he’d likely go professional in a few years if he wants to,” he commented. “I heard from Siri that the National Bulgarian team had expressed an interest in not just Viktor, but also your sister. But they’ve been holding off, since they’re both too young still. Maybe after they both sit for their OWLs, recruiters would come calling.”

“That’ll be nice if so.” Lucas commented, smiling. “Sis always wanted to go professional. And if she can do it along her best friend, it’ll be nice. My entire family have been Healers for generations since they moved to Bulgaria sometime in the late 18^th century, but Dad won’t mind if my sister breaks the mould.”

“I was wondering.” Draco commented in between bites of his sandwich. “So you’re technically immigrants like us?”

“Well, we have citizenships like you do, no doubt. But yes, my family only started living in Bulgaria from the 18^th century onwards. Bulgaria is our home though. Doesn’t matter even if our roots technically started in Britain. From what we heard about that place, I think it’s lucky that Nat and I didn’t grow up there.” Lucas smiled.

“Why?” Viviane was curious. Sure, she knew about the reputation of Magical Britain as well as Draco and Hadrian and even Viktor, and knew that it’s not a place anyone would want to grow up in, thanks to the restrictions on the type of magic that one uses. It sometimes horrifies Viviane to imagine a country’s government trying to restrict the type of magic one uses.

Lucas smiled before he hissed rather like a snake, startling those around him. Draco’s eyes went huge.

“You’re a Parselmouth!” Draco was amazed. “Uncle Siri and Mama told us about that gift. Most of the users mostly came from India. But there is one prominent family line in Britain that is famous for this gift. Otherwise, this gift is pretty rare, from what we know.”

“It runs in the family.” Lucas smiled. “Dad has this gift. But it skipped my sister. Parselmagic is really powerful healing magic. It’s why most of my family have been Healers for generations. From what Dad told me, Parselmouths are seen as ‘Dark Wizards’ over in Britain no thanks to that Dark Lord that they have.” He drew quote marks in the air as he spoke, a sneer on his face.

“The more I hear about Britain, the more I dislike them.” Mikhail deadpanned. “Uncle Lyuben complains about them all the time whenever he visits us.”

“You should hear Siri go on about them.” Hadrian laughed, and Draco grinned, recalling the few instances when Sirius went on a rant about Britain’s stupidity. Most of his rants however centered mainly around one person in particular. Draco and Hadrian were warned about Dumbledore, and both children knew that the old man wants Hadrian for something. The adults in their lives didn’t believe in coddling them too much, and knew that both children need to be warned and wary of the man.

Hadrian then felt a prickling on the back of his neck and turned around warily, only to see a teenager maybe around the age of Viktor coming towards his direction from the entrance of the Great Hall. He had a look on his face that Hadrian definitely didn’t like, and is familiar with. Sirius and Narcissa have both tried to shield Draco and Hadrian from it as best as they could, along with Remus, but Hadrian is not totally clueless about how certain groups tends to see women and omegas, especially in a patriarchal society.

Liese too had taken Hadrian and Draco aside a few months prior to their enrolments in Durmstrang to give the Talk, and had really gone into detail for both of them, much to their mortification. While both boys are definitely still too young to have presented, there are secondary gender tests that certified Healers can perform for children so that parents would be better prepared for their children once they presented. Liese isn’t an alpha; hence, Sirius had taken care of that part of the Talk for Draco. She did however went into detail about the dangers surrounding a young omega for Hadrian—especially one unclaimed and still a virgin.

Sex magic, Liese had explained, is very powerful in the wizarding circles, especially when one claims a virgin. It is why there are such harsh laws protecting omegas against rape, and why love potions are banned in Bulgaria. Despite the laws however, there are always those few who would try forcing themselves on an omega. It is why Sirius had goblin protection amulets crafted for Hadrian and Draco before they have gone off to school. It would protect both boys from unwanted advances, and at least protect them from being potioned.

The look on the face of the teen now approaching Hadrian’s initial direction—it is more than similar to some of the looks that some have given Hadrian over the years. And which Hadrian recognised it as lust.

Hadrian gulped and turned back to his food, quickly busying himself with his goblet of apple juice, hoping that the teen hadn’t noticed him turning around, and that his friends hadn’t noticed. Unluckily for Hadrian however, Draco knew him too well, and is very much in tune with his emotions and his downplaying of injuries and when he’s not feeling well.

“Something wrong, Hade?” Draco furrowed his brows.

“N-Nothing.” Hadrian murmured, wondering if he can quickly excuse himself to his dorm. But considering that half of his plate is still full, he can hardly claim that he’s full.

“Hadrian Potter-Black.”

Hadrian tensed, along with his friends, even as he turned around to face the teen who had what the latter probably hoped is a charming smile; but to Hadrian, it only seems to make the teen look constipated.

Opposite Hadrian and Draco, Mikhail and Lucas exchanged looks. They recognised this boy as the son and heir of Radoslav Kovarev, no thanks to their families having run in the same circles. What’s his name again? Valko or something like that.

“Can I help you with anything?” Hadrian was quick to smooth his expressions out, not betraying anything at all. Sirius did give him Heir training alongside Draco, as he is set to inherit the Potter and Black titles, like how Draco is set to inherit the Malfoy lordship when he turns seventeen.

Viviane frowned, her muscles tense. She really didn’t like the way that Valko is looking at Hadrian; looking as if he wanted to tear off his clothes. It made her skin crawl. And with the way that the others are looking at Valko, it is apparent they felt the same way.

“Yes.” Valko smiled, “My father wants me to introduce myself to you. He was ever so disappointed when your father rejected his offers of a betrothal contract between us.” Hadrian resisted the urge to shiver. “But even without it…” He trailed off slowly, looking Hadrian up and down. “You’re really beautiful.”

Hadrian then froze even as Valko gripped his chin with his long fingers, and he lost it completely.

Over at the Fourth Year table, Alec (Aleksander), Katerina (or Kate), Ludmilla and even Natasha were all watching with amusement at the half-asleep Viktor even as he took slow sips of his coffee to wake up completely. For someone that has no problems waking up at the crack of dawn to practice Quidditch until nightfall, he isn’t a morning person.

“Are you awake yet?” Alec asked with amusement, snapping his fingers in front of Viktor’s face. “The professors might be lenient on the first day back, but it doesn’t mean they will tolerate you sleeping in class. Especially Professor Yanev.”

The entire table shuddered as one. The hard as nails Dark Arts teacher don’t tolerate anyone slacking off in his class, and may Merlin be with you should you fall asleep in his class. Though with the nature of his class, it comes as no surprise that he doesn’t tolerate anything like that.

“I want to go and check on my brother before we go off for class anyway.” Natasha commented. “Timetables should be given out soon, isn’t it?”

Kate was about to answer where there was a sudden surge of panic and magic emanating from the direction of the First Year table—something that definitely woke Viktor up completely.

“What?”

“Hadrian!”

XXXXXX

Needless to say that Valko Kovarev was very surprised when he suddenly found himself blasted away from Hadrian Potter-Black.

He wasn’t exactly untrue in his statements to the young omega—and he knew instinctively that he is definitely one, judging by that delicate stature and his looks. The Potter and Black heir is indeed very beautiful, and he will only grow into his looks as he grows older, no doubt.

“Hadrian!”

Valko growled from his place on the floor when he realised that his arch nemesis, Viktor Krum and his friends, were at the First Year table, with the Krum heir holding a trembling Hadrian, and he growled. That ass has no right touching the omega he wanted like that.

“What’s going on over here?!” Professor Rositsa Alexandrova demanded, approaching the hysterical group of First Years. Lots of little voices from the surrounding First Years all begin trying to tell their story—all having seen the way Valko had approached and then laid his hands on Hadrian who panicked. “Silence!” The First Years fell silent, all wide eyed. “Now. Miss Romanova, please tell me what happened.” The professor’s eyes fell on Kalya.

“Yes Ma’am.” Kalya proceeded to tell her side of the story, seeing Professor Alexandrova’s visage getting darker with each word that she said. By the time she’d finished her story, with the rest of their year group agreeing with every word that she’d said, the professor was absolutely furious.

“Mister Kovarev.” Professor Alexandrova looked at the boy with disapproval, who by this point, already had his two friends (or minions, as the faculty have secretly called them) on either side of him, having helped the boy to his feet. Some of the prefects and even the student leaders were already going around the First Year table to ensure that they’re all fine. Hadrian’s accidental magic clearly touched none of his year group, and only blasted Valko away from him. Unknown to Hadrian however, his little show of accidental magic impressed a lot of the students who respected power, and it is clear Hadrian Potter had lots of it. “What in the name of Hecate were you thinking? You approached the First Year table, harassed my students, touched one of them without permission, and in the process, frightened him so badly that he blasted you with accidental magic! We’ve told you again and again that your unwanted advances are just that—unwanted! You do not touch someone without their express permission!”

“I was just introducing myself.” Valko growled.

“You introduce yourself with your mouth, not your hands!” Professor Alexandrova snapped, thoroughly irritated with the teen. “Miss Zvezda?” The Fifth Year who is currently the student leader in charge of the new First Years approached. “Can you kindly escort Mister Kovarev to the Headmaster’s office? Mister Dimitrov?” A Sixth Year prefect approached when she called for him. “Please assist Miss Zvezda with this. Both of you will stay with him in the office until the headmaster returns. Do not let him out of your sight. I will write passes for you both to miss your first class of the day.”

“With pleasure.” The male prefect almost growled, almost glaring at Valko with scornful dislike. A good half of the school honestly detest the way that Valko Kovarev tend to touch the girls and even some of the omegas in the school, despite them saying no.

“Krum is touching him now!” Valko snarled, angered at this latest act of prejudice against him. Wait until he writes to his father about this… “He has no right!”

Professor Alexandrova was about to say something to that before an angered and annoyed Viktor Krum snapped back at his self-proclaimed ‘rival’.

“We’re betrothed, you sorry excuse of a Flobberworm!” Viktor growled out the first words that came into his head, with the entire hall immediately starting to fill with alpha pheromones, before the teen quickly tried to keep it under control, seeing how it’s affecting his beta and omega schoolmates.

“Take him away.” Professor Alexandrova was very exhausted. “First Years, this really isn’t how I anticipated introducing myself to you. But I’m Professor Rosita Alexandrova. You can call me Professor Alexandrova. I’m the professor of Cultural Studies for all years, and would also be your homeroom teacher for the next three years. Prefects, please give out the First Years’ timetables.” She told the prefects at the table who nodded. “Now, Mister Potter-Black, are you sure you’re fine?” She knelt down to the little omega’s eye level, who is currently in the protective arms of Viktor Krum, and she smiled to herself. Hadrian Potter’s eyes were large with fear, and she felt her heart go out to the small child. “Do you need to go to the Hospital Wing?”

Hadrian shook his head. “I-I’m fine.” His voice warbled. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to lash out like that…”

“Don’t be sorry.” Professor Alexandrova wanted to soothe the child, but a low growl from Viktor Krum made her pull back her hand. Viktor Krum must still be adjusting to his new alpha instincts—he is just at the right age when he would just have presented. “If you’re sure you’re fine, I won’t force you. But at least get a Calming Draught from Nurse Mina or even Professor Galvchev.” Her eyes flickered towards the core Potions professor at Durmstrang who is currently checking on the Fourth Years that he is in charge of. “Now are you sure you’re okay to be attending class this morning?”

“I-I think so?”

“Hadrian, let’s get you to the Hospital Wing, okay?” Viktor murmured gently to Hadrian, letting the little omega calm down. “Just to get checked over.” Hadrian nodded slowly. “Alec, can you get my bag to the next class?”

“Leave it to me.” Alec nodded, concerned eyes on Hadrian who looked absolutely terrified, no thanks to Valko, but is slowly calming down. “You get Hadrian to the Hospital Wing. I’ll let Professor Radomirov know you’ll be late.”

“All right. Come on.” Viktor was gentle as he helped Hadrian from his seat, with Draco tagging along wordlessly, with the blonde carrying both his and Hadrian’s bags.

Professor Alexandrova was still checking on the First Years, but she could hear Draco Malfoy’s confused words to Viktor quite well.

“Since when were you both betrothed?”

Chapter Text

“Are…you mad?”

Crow Armbrust asked his silent mate carefully. Rean is normally very easy-going and hardly ever gets angry. Crow could count on one hand and still have fingers left over—the number of times he’d seen Rean really angry. Sure, he’d upset Rean a number of times even when they were courting, but Rean was never really furious with him.

Right now however, even as they sat on their bed in their room at Castle Armbrust, Crow can’t help feeling like he’d done something wrong.

Did I do anything recently to piss Rean off? Crow wondered, racking his brains to think of any occasion when he’d upset his mate.

His grandfather will have him by the balls if he made Rean upset. The old man had loved Rean since the moment that Crow had first brought him home back when Rean was still in Third Year, and Crow was in Fifth Year. The old man had always taken Rean’s side in an argument, no matter what. Oh well, they do say that wives rule the household. If Crow’s parents are still alive, he is sure that they would be the same way as well.

Rean gave him a deadpan glare over the book that he is reading on his side of the bed.

“Gee, what do you think?”

Crow winced. Right. Rean is using that voice whenever he is upset or annoyed with Crow.

“Come on, sweetheart, what did I do this time? I won’t know if you won’t tell me.” Crow complained, mock pouting, even as he pulled Rean into his lap, causing the smaller omega to squeak and drop the book that he is reading.

“Crow!”

Crow grinned at the look on Rean’s face. Despite how the omega is trying to control his facial expressions, Crow knew his mate well enough to know that Rean is trying to fight a smile. The alpha pressed his lips against his mate’s, stealing a kiss.

“I don’t like it when you’re mad at me.” The alpha vampire murmured against Rean’s lips, leaning their foreheads against each other, with Rean in Crow’s lap.

“You act like I want to be mad at you.” Rean grumbled. Crow grinned impishly, his hands slowly sliding under Rean’s shirt and caressing bare skin. “You’re just so— WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU’RE TOUCHING?!” Rean let out a sound that is a cross between a moan and a whimper. Despite the omega’s complaints, he didn’t move to stop Crow even as the alpha slowly unbuttoned his shirt. “Crow, I’m being serious here.”

“I am too.” Crow gave a grin, pushing Rean’s shirt off his shoulders. “I’m always serious whenever we have sex.”

“NOT THAT!” Rean sighed. “Crow, we could have handled things better with Remus. It’s true that it’s a good thing for us all that Lyall Lupin died. But we didn’t think how it would impact Remus. We didn’t see things from his point of view. All these years, we only spent time trying to stuff Downworld laws and how we see things down his throat. Yet, we didn’t bother to see things from his scope. And no matter how terrible a person, or even a father that Lyall Lupin is, he is still Remus’ father.”

Crow’s actions stilled. “Well, on that, I do agree with you,” he said reluctantly. He would never admit it, but he does feel guilty with how harsh he was with Remus, and even how despondent that the werewolf had looked when they have sent him back home. If Sirius had been at Grim Manor when Remus had reached home, Crow wouldn’t be surprised if the other man would be fire-calling him on his communication mirror within moments. “We could have handled things better. We didn’t bother to see things from his point of view.”

“I was formerly human, so I can see things from Remus’ point of view better.” Rean pointed out reluctantly, trying to swallow a moan even as Crow undid his pants, and cupped his ass. Crow only grinned impishly at Rean as the omega tried to glare at the alpha. “The treatment towards the Downworld isn’t as bad during our time, but there are those who are prejudiced against the Downworlders. Lots of people protested when I agreed to be turned after our bonding. Heck, there are people against it when we first bonded and then mated.” Crow definitely remembered the fight that they had, not against his own people, but against certain groups of humans when Crow had first gotten together with Rean. “Maybe I should talk to Remus.”

“Yes, I agree, but that time is not today.” Rean gave a squeak, even as he was pushed down onto the bed, with Crow hovering above him. “Tonight, I want your entire attention on me, sweetheart.” Lust was visible in Crow’s red eyes, even as he undid the buttons on his clothes and tossed it to the ground. “And I won’t let you think of anything but me tonight.”

The servants of House Armbrust all knew better than to go near their Lord and Consort’s room for the rest of the night. And if some of the servants were finding it difficult to keep their faces straight come morning, especially with the lecherous grin visible on the previous Lord Armbrust’s face when his grandson and his wife finally decided to come down for breakfast, no one said anything at all.

XXXXXX

With the fiasco that is the Downworlder meeting, Remus Lupin was honestly surprised the next morning when Rean had turned up on their front doorstep—surprisingly without Lord Crow with him. Remus had yet to see the omega vampire without his alpha mate, though he is sure that there are things that Rean did without his mate.

“…Rean?” Remus finally managed to find his voice.

He is alone in Grim Manor that day, with Sirius having some kind of appointment, whereas Narcissa had invited Liese out for tea. And with both Draco and Hadrian off to Durmstrang just yesterday, the house is feeling particularly quiet and lonely, especially since Remus had the day off from the Ministry today.

“Hey Remus.” Rean gave a small smile. “Can we talk for a bit?”

“I will offer you tea or coffee, but…”

“It’s fine.” Rean waved off Remus’ offers, even as both of them sat in the living room area. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Crookshanks snoozing on the windowsill whilst bathing in the rays of the sun. “How are you doing after yesterday?” He asked the werewolf sincerely. Remus looked pale and looked as if he hadn’t slept all night.

Remus flinched. “…All right,” he murmured, though Rean could tell that he’s lying. “…I didn’t realise just how much the Downworld hated my father. I know that to them…to us, he’s more of a monster than anything. Even still, he is still my father.”

“Remus.” Rean cut Remus off, causing the werewolf to look at him. “First of all, we owe you an apology.” Remus blinked. “All these years, we never bothered to look at things from your point of view, merely forcing you to see things from our side instead. I know that we told you about Fenrir’s past. But you hated him for years. And the stories that your…father told you probably didn’t help matters.”

Remus was silent. “…I know he’s not a good man. My father, that is.” Remus admitted at last, staring at his hands. Scars—old and new, covered his exposed arms that is a result of his werewolf transformation once a month. Over the past years since they’d moved to Bulgaria, and with Rean and Lord Crow helping him to control his transformation, the pain had lessened, and he had managed to keep his mind even without the potion or poison as Lord Crow calls it. Even still, it didn’t erase years of damage done on Remus’ body. “Thinking back on it, he was a good father when I was very young. My first memory is when I was three, and just spending the day at the wizarding beach with my parents. He used to always hug me and tuck me into bed, and read me stories on the nights when he was home. But when I was turned, he changed. He became cold towards me. Barely touched me unless it’s on the days of the full moon—and that is only because he chained me down in the basement—”

“I beg your pardon?” Rean’s sharp voice almost caused Remus to jump. “He chained you down in the basement like some kind of rabid dog?” Rean looked ready to go dig up Lyall’s bones and resurrect him before killing him again. “When you were still a child?!” Rean’s eyes flashed red before it turned back to it’s usual lilac. “It seems I was being entirely too kind to your father, it seems. No, he doesn’t even deserve that name.”

Remus winced. When he had reached home yesterday, his mind still reeling over what Fenrir and Crow have said, his first instinct is to be furious. To deny everything that they have said about his father. But Remus had forced himself to look through his memories, and even through his childhood photo album that is one of his few cherished possessions that his mother had made for him up until the point when she had passed away sometime in his Fifth Year.

Lyall Lupin is a good father to Remus when he was a toddler. But after he was turned into a werewolf, his father changed completely. Oh, he’s still a loving husband to Hope Lupin—that, Remus can agree at least. He had never once recalled his father even laying a hand or his wand on his wife. And with Hope’s status as an omega and being so much smaller than his father, Remus knew that if his father ever was violent towards her, there isn’t much that Hope can really do.

But when Remus was bitten and then turned into a werewolf, Remus never recalled a single instance of his father holding him or hugging him or even doing normal father-son activities the way they did when he was much younger. Whenever his father looked at him, his eyes were cold—like he’s seeing…a monster.

The Lupin family fortune was practically drained by his father seeking a ‘cure’ over the years. Hence, by the time both parents have passed away—with Lyall Lupin having passed away sometime in Remus’ Sixth Year, he only had enough fortune left to him by the time he finished school to get a small cottage. Hope Lupin had invested whatever money that she had, and left it to her son. If not for that, Remus honestly doubts that he would have any money left to him at all, despite the fact that the Lupin family had quite the sizeable fortune when he was a child; most likely due to his father’s talents as a hunter.

With the abuse done to Hadrian, and the amount of reading that Remus had done over the years to help Sirius and Narcissa with Hadrian and even Draco, Remus is entirely well versed with child psychology and abuse, and knew how to help an abused child. It is one of many reasons why the Wizarding Child Services department in the Ministry often asked him for his assistance, as children simply loves Remus.

Hence, Remus knew how to spot the signs of abuse.

And now as an adult, if he is being honest with himself, he could admit that what his father did is a form of abuse in itself. Never physical; as Lyall Lupin had never laid a hand or even a wand on him. But he might as well be a ghost or part of the wall, for all the attention that Lyall had paid to him even as he grew. It got even worse after the death of his mother.

“…He was a good father to me.” Remus protested weakly. “…Before I was bitten, that is.” Rean eyed him knowingly. And then Remus recalled something that Anastasia had mentioned before about Rean and Lord Crow being the ones to assist fledglings or even newly turned vampires to transit to the change. Rean for instance will know better than anyone on how to help them, considering that he was originally human.

“Say no more, I get the picture.” Rean sighed. He really does. “And Hogwarts? You mentioned before you didn’t even know if you could enroll, despite the fact that both Hogwarts and the Ministry of Magic in Britain can’t legally stop you.”

Remus nodded grimly. Knowing now what he does from Jonas at Moon’s Dew and even from Lord Crow and Rean over the years, he got angry now, realising so much of his heartache back when he was a child is over nothing at all, since by their own bylaws, the Ministry and Hogwarts couldn’t forbid any Downworlder to enroll. Most just never do these days, thanks to the prejudice, and also the fact that most Downworlders simply detest Dumbledore.

“By the time I was old enough to attend Hogwarts, we barely had any money left, thanks to Dad spending most of it over the years on a ‘cure’. If not for my mother investing whatever money she had left, I doubt I would have anything at all by the time I came of age.” Remus admitted. “Then Dumbledore visited us to deliver my letter and offered to waive my tuition—”

“Wait a moment!” For the second time that day, Remus almost jumped with Rean’s sharp voice. The smaller vampire’s gaze was sharp and calculating, and eyeing Remus carefully. “What do you mean by that?” Remus was confused. “What do you mean that Dumbledore ‘offered’ to waive your tuition?” If at all possible, Remus got even more confused. “I know for a fact that Fenrir actually had quite the fortune to his name – though his vaults were located at the Romania branch of Gringotts, and he had made lots of careful investments over the years to make his fortune grow. There is a reason why he’s one of the most influential alphas in werewolf society. Fenrir opened up trust funds and vaults for young werewolves that he either bit or brought into his pack so that they could make their own way without relying entirely on the Greyborne pack or feel like charity cases. Even though he couldn’t bring you into his pack officially, he did the same for you.” Remus’ eyes were as wide as saucers. “He opened a trust fund in your name the moment you were bitten. Even if your family didn’t have a sickle to their name, he made sure you are able to attend Hogwarts or do whatever you want to do. Your entire seven years of education at Hogwarts was paid for by Fenrir the moment he knew you were down on the list. He even had money set aside for you if you want to pursue a Mastery, the same way he did for so many of the pups in his pack.”

Remus’ eyes looked close to popping out of his head with this revelation. What in the name of Hecate is going on? Dumbledore said that he waived the tuition for Remus. That is wholly the reason why Remus felt so indebted to him over the years. At least until he found out what Dumbledore had subjected his pup to, and his loyalty to the old headmaster had then died a quick death. Even his Hogwarts supplies were provided and paid for by the old headmaster, Dumbledore had claimed.

That…was all a lie?

“We had a liaison within Britain’s Wizarding Child Services that made sure any Downworld child who is down for Hogwarts and actually wanted to go would be able to.” Rean said grimly. “Even if Fenrir hadn’t paid for you, you would still be able to, as we have funding set aside for orphaned Downworld children to get an education—whether through private tutors or a Hogwarts education. There are several Downworld clans that donated generously to that fund every year. Crow is amongst them.”

Remus’ eyes closed briefly. He knew immediately what had happened instantly without Rean having to spell it out for him. What a fool he is.

Fenrir Greyback was never the monster that his father and even Dumbledore have made him out to be, even if it’s true that the man was the one who had turned Remus. All these years… All his life, Fenrir had been looking out for him without his knowledge—probably to alleviate his guilt in biting Remus, even. Even paid for him to attend Hogwarts, with Dumbledore taking the credit.

“Letters would have been sent out to you the moment you got your Hogwarts letter.” Rean was puzzled. “Did you not receive it? That’s part of the reason why the werewolf packs were so furious at you, Remus. They thought that you’re an ingrate; and after receiving Fenrir’s help and money, spat back into his face.”

“…I never received a single letter apart from my Hogwarts letter since the time I was a kid.” Remus croaked, tears already starting to streak down his face. He knew what is going on now. His father… He never loved him at all, did he? He did everything he could to break down Remus’ self-esteem and confidence, and kept everything from him. And for what? Because he was turned into a werewolf? His mother never changed her attitude towards him even after he was turned.

So why?

Why couldn’t his father love him?

“…Lyall Lupin. And Dumbledore.” Rean gave out a loud sigh, burying his face into his hands. “Those two… Their atrocities know no bounds, do they?” He peeked a glance at Remus through the gaps in between his fingers. “And Remus, do you also know that you’re still alive now despite parlaying for Dumbledore during the war with the werewolf packs because of Fenrir? He ordered them to leave you alone.”

Remus gave a guilty nod. “…Jonas told me that years ago,” he croaked. Back then, he didn’t want to believe it. But with everything that he knew now, it only fits with what Remus knew about Fenrir.

Rean eyed Remus. “And do you also know that Fenrir had an investment vault opened in your name that you can access once you came of age? You shouldn’t lack for anything at all when you’ve graduated. Lyall Lupin might not have left anything for you. But Fenrir definitely did make sure you would be looked after even after you came of age.” Remus’ eyes were wide, but he shook his head. “…Figures.”

Dumbledore must have seized it somehow—the same way he did with everything that Fenrir had done for Remus to make the latter think that he owed Dumbledore. That means Dumbledore must have someone in the liaison office or even the Wizarding Child Services office in Britain.

Rean made a mental note to drop a message off with Towa to have her look into things. It wouldn’t do if Dumbledore is effectively stealing from the Downworld children within Britain.

“…He’s…helped and protected me all my life, didn’t he?” Remus said in a small voice. So low that even Rean had to strain to hear him, even with his vampire hearing. “Fenrir Greyback, that is. He paid for my education. Even had money that I could access after graduation. And yet… And yet…”

Dumbledore and Lyall stole those from him, were the words that went unsaid.

Rean was silent.

All he wanted to do today is to talk to Remus and find out where he’s coming from. He definitely didn’t anticipate this. Albus Dumbledore… Does his atrocities have no limits? He even stooped as low as stealing from a child?!

And then again, he did the same to Hadrian the moment that old man had sent the child off to abusive relatives. If not for the fact that James Potter had secured and locked down everything to ensure that nothing could be stolen, Rean would wager that even the massive Potter fortune would be long gone by now.

Sirius had to send goblins out after Dumbledore right after they’ve moved to Bulgaria to reclaim Potter heirlooms when he found out that several items belonging to the Potter family were missing, and according to the Gringotts records, were taken out by Dumbledore who does have the permission to do that.

James gave Dumbledore permission to access the heirlooms vault during the war. Just not the money and even the Potter grimoire. Those, James had guarded it with his life. It is part of the olde laws that only the Lord and the Heir could access those vaults. Even Lily couldn’t read the Potter grimoire, even after marrying James. Only those with Potter blood could read it and write in it.

And from what Rean had heard from some of his contacts within Britain, Dumbledore was hopping mad and was protesting every step of the way even as Gringotts warriors and goblins have stormed Hogwarts and took back everything belonging to the Potter family that Dumbledore got his sticky hands on.

A valuable Pensieve that had been in the Potter family for generations. Several ritual daggers and staves. Well over a hundred books belonging to the Potter family. And even the Potter family’s famed invisibility cloak.

All of those, the goblins have retrieved and stored it back in the vault so that Hadrian could access those once he’s old enough. And once they’ve done that, Sirius was quick to cancel the permission that James had given Dumbledore to access the Potter vaults, acting in his steed as Hadrian’s magical guardian and the Potter proxy.

If Dumbledore could do that to a one-year-old baby who had just lost his entire family, Rean had no problems imagining the old man stealing from an eleven-year-old.

“So? What do you want to do, Remus?” Rean asked.

The other man was silent for several long moments, before he finally looked up and at Rean. Remus’ gaze was uncertain, but determined.

“…Can you set up a meeting for me with Fenrir Greyback? I…would like to talk to him.”

XXXXXX

“Welcome to our home, Lord Crow, Lord Black.”

Sirius Black gave a smile in return even as Lord Emil Michaelis greeted them at the front gates of the Michaelis residence. Unlike most noble families, the Michaelis residence was modest looking—resembling a cottage more than anything. Yet, it is obviously loved and well looked after.

“Well, we got some information when we visited Sebastian Sallow awhile back.” Crow admitted, exchanging looks with Sirius. The latter was the one to hire the Shadowcloaks to finish Regulus Black’s work after all. And as the leader of the team, Crow had been giving Sirius constant updates on their progress.

“Never in a million years did I think that there is still a branch of the Gaunt family surviving.” Sirius admitted. In a way, the Michaelis family could be said to be distant relatives of Hadrian’s, considering that both the Potters and the Gaunts were descended from the Peverells.

“We don’t use that name for a reason.” Emil Michaelis admitted.

When his side of the family first set down roots in Bulgaria and took the maiden name of Aria Michaelis, it was due to several factors—the most prominent being that Ominis Gaunt was trying to avoid the radar of his insane family and so that said insane family wouldn’t hunt him down as well as his wife and kill them both for marrying. After that, when the Dark Lord Voldemort started his reign of terror, it was also to avoid that man and his followers.

“Former Hogwarts headmistress, Niamh Fitzgerald had a second portrait in our home.” Emil revealed, and Sirius blinked. “She had been entertaining us with talks about the encounter you had with Dumbledore when you turned down Heir Potter’s place at Hogwarts.”

“Niamh Fitzgerald?” Sirius murmured, even as both Crow and Sirius entered the Michaelis residence. “I didn’t know that she was an ancestor of yours?”

“She isn’t.” Emil shook his head, even as he lead the way towards the second level. The house was quiet. And from what Sirius knew, Emil’s wife too is a Healer and co-owned the practice that Emil owns. She is most likely at work at the moment. Whereas Emil’s two children are also at Durmstrang. “From what I know from my ancestors’ journals and their portraits, Headmistress Fitzgerald hit it off quite well with them. When they’ve moved here, they had a second portrait commissioned for her, and she came to visit quite often.”

Emil Michaelis then opened a door, stepping into the room, and inviting the two behind him to enter. Upon entering, Sirius then realised that it must be some kind of study. There were actually two portraits hanging on the wall above the fireplace. One of them was blank, but the background is that of some kind of library. The other portrait however had two people currently residing in the frame, wearing robes that Sirius recognised to be the height of fashion during the late 18^th century. The pair seemed to be in their early to mid-twenties at best. The background is that of some kind of study with even a fireplace. And the two in the portrait seemed to be asleep.

“They are?”

“Aria and Ominis Michaelis.” Crow said at once, much to Sirius’ surprise. The vampire had a wistful look on his face. “I met them both a few times when they were students. It brings back memories, seeing them like this.” He looked at the confused Sirius. “Ominis’ original name was Gaunt, Sirius. If there’s anyone who can tell you about the Gaunts’ history, it would be him. He isn’t just a Potions Master. He’s also a historian.”

“Wish that Remus could be here then.” Sirius murmured. Remus would love to pick at Ominis’ brains, for sure.

Emil only smiled, rapping gently at the sides of the frame that contained the two. “Grandfather? Grandmother? It is time to wake. You have visitors.”

It only took several moments, but the pair in the portrait start to stir and wake.

The lady in the portrait was much smaller and petite than her husband—wearing her sleek black hair up in a bun, with almond-shaped blue eyes. Her husband on the other hand, whom Sirius now knew is really Ominis Gaunt, is much bigger than her, with broad shoulders. His dark eyes have some swirls of white within it.

“Huh? Do we have visitors, Emil?” The lady’s voice was melodious. “That’s a surprise.”

“Yes.” Emil bowed politely to them before turning his attention back to Sirius and Crow. “Let me introduce them. These are Aria and Ominis Michaelis. Grandfather. Grandmother. You would know Lord Crow, I bet.” Crow gave a cheery wave at the portrait. “This is Lord Sirius Black.”

In the portrait, Ominis blinked slowly, squinting at Sirius like he had difficulty seeing him. Sirius then recalled Crow telling him something about Ominis being born blind. And it’s only the breakthrough of the Rejuvenation Potion when he was in Seventh Year as part of a NEWT project by his schoolmates that had restored some of his sight to him. Not fully. But enough that he was able to make it as a Potions Master and historian until his death.

Leander Prewett and Natsai Onai, and even Poppy Sweetling were over the moon when they found out that the potion had actually worked. The trio have actually danced like loons all over the Hospital Wing, much to Nurse Blainey’s annoyance. Not that Ominis actually noticed at that time. He was too busy cuddling Aria close to him, content to be able to actually look upon her face for the first time in his life.

Anne too, while close to her death at that time, was so happy when she found out that Ominis had regained some of his sight. In fact, she was one of the few that have attended their secret wedding, and was also the one to encourage both Ominis and Aria to leave Britain and never come back when the pressure from the Ministry of Magic at that time started getting to Aria. The Gaunts weren’t the only reason why the couple have left Britain.

“A Black? Well, you do have the features of a Black.” Ominis remarked. “You do look a lot like Headmaster Black.”

“Well, most of us Blacks look a lot like each other.” Sirius coughed politely. It is true, after all. The Black genes are strong, and most of the Blacks look a lot like each other. Put all the Blacks in a room together with each other, and you’ll be hard-pressed to tell them all apart. The exception is Narcissa and Draco who took after the Malfoy side of the family. Whereas Narcissa took after her mother’s side of the family.

“Headmistress Fitzgerald came to visit us a few days ago.” Aria Michaelis’ voice was melodious.

Seeing the protective way that Ominis held his wife even in the portrait, Sirius felt wistful. He would never admit it to his cousin who seems to be on a bit of a matchmaking spree for him lately, but he does wish that he had someone to spend his life with. Someone whom he loved and who love him just for being him, instead of Lord Black. Someone who would also put Hadrian first.

Sirius would never put his godson behind anything ever again. He’s learned that lesson.

And from what Lord Crow and Emil Michaelis have told Sirius about the history of Ominis and Aria Michaelis, he knew that their love had stood through the trials that life had thrown at them. And despite everything, and knowing that his family would kill him for marrying a girl with an unknown lineage, Ominis Gaunt had gone ahead and married the girl whom he loved instead of proceeding with the arranged marriage that his family wanted to arrange for him.

It seems like he’s the smart one of the family.

The main branch is dying, or about to, considering that Voldemort is the last one left of the main branch. But Ominis’ side of the family is thriving strong, and with powerful magic, even if they do not carry the name.

“She told us what’s going on.” Ominis smiled, looking extremely amused. “It seems like you really riled up that Dumbledore brat.” Seeing Sirius’ confused look, Ominis’ expression darkened. “Albus Dumbledore was at school with us when we were students. Though we were in Sixth Year when he started his First Year. And even as a brat, he had some kind of thing for Aria, especially after the newspapers reported about her—especially after Aria took down Victor Rookwood’s band of poachers and Rookwood himself, and single-handedly ended the goblin rebellion, and he practically stalked her throughout the school! I give thanks to the Goddess that Aria is in Ravenclaw, with that brat being in Gryffindor, or she’ll never get a moment of peace.”

“Come on, Ominis, don’t start now.” Aria sighed. Even during their time as students, the mere mention of one Albus Dumbledore is enough to set Ominis off. “I married you, not him.”

“And thank Hecate for that.” Ominis muttered. “I always felt something was wrong with that brat. Heck, with that entire family as a whole. The only exception is that brother of his. Aberforth or something, I think. My father obviously felt the same way, or he would never have ensured that life sentence for Percival Dumbledore.”

Emil gave a loud and obvious cough to remind the portrait that they are still present before turning back to his very amused guests. “Well, as you can see, they aren’t fans of Britain and Dumbledore. And neither is my family, to be honest,” he added. “Over the centuries ever since our family had set down roots in Bulgaria, we do keep a particularly close eye on the Gaunts over in Britain. They are a historical family for a reason. So when that Dark Lord in Britain started mucking around, we honestly aren’t surprised.”

“Historically, those of the Slytherin and Gaunt lines have always been magically powerful.” Ominis added. “The Potters who descended from the Peverells, just like us, as well as the Gryffindor line, have been the same way. But by the time I was born, our magical prowess is slipping.”

“Natsai did research for her NEWT project during our Magical Theory class.” Aria put in from next to her husband. “A class, from what I heard, is long gone from Hogwarts’ curriculum by the time that Dumbledore became the Headmaster.” Sirius nodded grimly. “Natty’s research proved that the inbreeding done by the pureblood houses is actually linked to what is causing the slip in magical power, and also the high birth rate of squibs. It was actually published in the Daily Prophet and several medical journals at that time, and caused lots of panic amongst the pureblood houses. And when it comes to inbreeding, the Gaunts are one of those that overdid it.” She looked apologetically at her husband who only shook his head.

“I told you: what you say about the Gaunts won’t affect me anymore, Aria.” He said patiently. “It’s the truth, anyway.” Ominis turned back to their audience. “You see, I have no idea when it begun. It had always been the Gaunt tradition to ‘keep it within the bloodline’, so members of the family often intermarry with our cousins. But by the time of my great-grandparents’ era, the number of family members we have are so low that it came to such a point when the Gaunts started marrying siblings with each other. My parents are actually siblings too. I was lucky that I came out relatively sane, if not born blind. My brother and sister aren’t exactly right in the head even when we were children. And from what I heard after we fled to Bulgaria, my older brother married my younger sister. And it’s through that union that birthed my nephew Morfin and my niece Merope—the latter of which became the mother of your Dark Lord.”

Sirius looked ready to be sick. He had heard rumours of the Gaunts’ tradition in marrying siblings with each other. And here he thought that his own family’s practices were bad enough.

Is that why Voldemort is insane? Because his mother was the product of incest?

“It’s a Michaelis tradition for the Lord and Heir to keep journals.” Emil added. “My father, may Lady Hecate keep his soul, kept very detailed journals, especially during the rise of the Dark Lord and the war over in Britain. He kept a particularly close eye on the Dark Lord, even before he became one. So I’ll say that we know more about the Dark Lord than anyone else, despite what Dumbledore believes.”

“Will you tell me?” Sirius asked.

He received three nods, and a wave of Emil’s hand before three comfortable looking chairs were summoned towards them.

“In a way, I guess that Dumbledore brat is also to blame for the rise of Voldemort.” Ominis growled.

“Now that’s going too far.” Sirius frowned. “I have no love left for Dumbledore myself, but to blame him for Voldemort—”

“He isn’t technically wrong, Sirius.” Crow interrupted. The vampire lord looked unusually serious. “As Ominis said, Voldemort’s mother is Merope Gaunt. His father is a Muggle that owns much of the land in the village that the Gaunts lived in at that time. From what we could find out, apparently, Merope was in love with Tom Riddle Senior, and dosed him with a love potion after the arrests of her father and brother for attacking the Muggles in their village. They both eloped, and she got pregnant. But at some point, she stopped dosing Tom Riddle Senior with a love potion and he abandoned her, returning to his family.”

“And as much as I feel for Merope Gaunt’s unfortunate circumstances, I honestly cannot blame Tom Riddle Senior.” Emil sighed. “Bulgaria have lots of problems with love potions decades ago until the Wizengamot banned them from our shores, and implemented harsh punishments for anyone caught brewing one or using one. Love potions are only used for rape. Plain and simple.”

“We lost track of Merope and the son that she died giving birth to for awhile, after that.” Ominis admitted. “And then, Tom Riddle Junior enrolled in Hogwarts. The man who would later become the Dark Lord Voldemort. From what we could find out, Dumbledore, as the Deputy Headmaster at that time, was the one to deliver Tom’s Hogwarts letter. Those of us who lived in the wizarding world knew the intolerance of the muggles towards anything unexplained. So needless to say that someone with Tom Riddle’s power would have caused lots of accidental magic since he was a baby. And in return, he was abused and bullied heavily. Though at some point, he learned to fight back with his magic. Not that I can blame him.” Ominis added. “Dumbledore knew this. And from what we found out, he was the one to convince Headmaster Dippet to reject Tom’s request to remain at Hogwarts and to continue sending him back to his orphanage.”

“That will just do nothing but create resentment and hatred for the muggles!” Sirius groaned. He found himself making several parallels with his life with Tom Riddle’s. Though in his case, he had a place with the Potters whenever he felt the need to leave his home. At least until he was sixteen when he ran away from home.

“Tom Riddle was sorted into Slytherin, and I’ll guess that he had lots of problems within that House, as it was mainly those from the pureblood houses who were sorted in there even from the time when we were students.” Aria added. “Obviously, he soon won them over. If it’s one thing that the Slytherin and Ravenclaw Houses have in common, it is that both Houses recognised and respected power and knowledge. And Tom Riddle had that in spades. When he discovered his Slytherin heritage, I’ll only guess it only brought him more influence and power within Slytherin.”

“Dumbledore however did nothing but make things as difficult for Tom as possible in Hogwarts.” Ominis admitted. “When my side of the family found out about him, we did try to reach out and adopt him, even though we’re in Bulgaria. But we kept getting blocked at every turn. I have no idea if Tom even received the letters that I sent to him, as I never received a reply.”

“You have to look at this from Tom Riddle’s point of view, Lord Black.” Aria commented from next to her husband, seeing the calculating look on Sirius’ face. “He was born and raised during a time of war. Adolf Hitler was on the rise at that time, and bombs were constantly raining down. He lived in a time of fear and strife. His emotions are stretched thin, especially with the treatment that he was given at the orphanage. Then he got to Hogwarts. For the first time, he thought he finally had a place where he could call home and be truly safe. But Dumbledore happened. He turned Tom’s paradise into a time of hell. Convince everyone and even himself that Tom is the spawn of the devil just because of his Slytherin heritage and because he can speak to snakes – a gift common to those of the Slytherin line.”

“Even from our time in school, Albus Dumbledore was always prejudiced against those from Slytherin.” Ominis added. “I have no idea how many times I’ve put him in detention just because he was picking on those from Slytherin. Even as a brat, he had a silver tongue, and somehow always managed to worm out of those detentions. The only one whom his silver tongue didn’t work on is just Professor Sharp.” Ominis scowled, recalling the telling-off he’d received one time from a professor about ‘picking on a first year’. “And from what we know, that attitude of his didn’t change even as he became an adult, and then a teacher, and now, the headmaster.”

“My guess is that Tom Riddle got terrified.” Crow admitted. “Chances are Dumbledore might have hinted at harming him or something. That’s probably what drove Tom Riddle into creating Horcruxes. The thing is that creating Horcruxes will mess with the person’s sanity. With the lack of knowledge about the Dark and Black Arts and even rituals in Britain, I’ll bet that Tom Riddle didn’t know that, considering he didn’t come from a wizarding family. That is what caused his downfall.”

“Initially, Tom Riddle tried to go the politics route for the changes he wanted made.” Ominis added, much to Sirius’ surprise. “He was an orphan. He wanted to build a wizarding orphanage for magical children who didn’t have wizarding relatives and have to remain in the muggle world. He wanted to ensure that children would be taken care of. That wizarding children can remain in the wizarding world if they wanted to. But Dumbledore blocked him at every turn.”

Sirius can agree that those are for good causes, and it will also be something he will support.

“I’m guessing that the moment Dumbledore saw his name on those bills, he rejected it immediately.” Sirius growled. It isn’t hard to figure out what happened next.

“And then at some point, he found out about Sebastian Sallow and seek tutelage from him. That’s probably when he became the feared Dark Lord when he split his soul so many times that it eroded his sanity and his sense of self.” Crow concluded. He chuckled darkly and shook his head. “Dumbledore again. Just how long does he want to continue harming this world? His very existence itself is a blight upon the world.”

“So when it comes down to it, we basically have Albus Dumbledore to thank for the last war.” Sirius said grimly. He rubbed at his temples before looking at Crow. “We need to hunt down and destroy those Horcruxes as soon as we can.”

“We’re already on it. My team is in the midst of securing some of those that we already managed to locate.” Crow promised. “Even with a detector, sometimes, it can be hard to pinpoint the exact locations. We’re however having trouble with two. One is in the general location of Hogwarts, apparently. And the other seems to be behind the wards of a protected property.” He met with Sirius’ eyes. “Malfoy Manor to be exact.”

Sirius paled.

“…Excuse me?”

XXXXXX

Needless to say that Hadrian was awfully shaken for nearly a week after the unwarranted ‘attack’ on him by Valko Kovarev. But he had tried to put it behind him as he concentrated on settling in Durmstrang and his lessons.

First and Second Years only have the core lessons to worry about, along with classes like Magical Theory and Cultural Studies, as well as the choice of electives like Art and Music. Despite the rather…memorable first day they have, Hadrian was relieved to find that the rest of his year mates weren’t afraid of him or even taken by his fame. While they would have heard about the ‘Boy-Who-Lived’ even in Bulgaria, unlike Britain, they weren’t as impacted during the war, apart from the flux of immigrants from Britain at that time.

While Draco had taken Music as an elective, considering that he’s been taking piano and violin lessons at Narcissa’s behest for years, Hadrian had taken Art instead. Their Art professor was pretty easy-going and generally allowed the students free reign at what they wish to draw or paint in her classes, as long as it’s not something obscene.

With Art being an elective, there are really no long essays or projects that Hadrian has to do weekly, unlike his other core classes. All that he need to do in order to pass that elective is to select a subject to draw or paint and to show the processes that he had done to achieve his final project that will take the entire year.

Hadrian had already been attending the magical primary school alongside Draco and Viviane since he was seven, and the primary school had prepared them for Durmstrang by ensuring that they knew how to write proper and structured essays and papers and even how to research properly and even organise their time. The understanding of Potions ingredients and even the whys and hows were taught to them in primary school. So Hadrian didn’t find the lessons as difficult as he had feared, though it’s indeed still challenging; especially the Magical Theory class.

Come Third Year, they would then have more electives to pick from; something that Hadrian knew Draco is looking forward to, as the Magical Law class is only available in Third Year.

Hence, this is why Viviane Krum found herself on a Saturday afternoon nearly a month after school had started, seated on a chair in front of Hadrian in one of the art studios, trying not to move too much, even as Hadrian was busy drawing her behind his artist easel, being dressed in a white summer dress and with a flower crown set upon her raven locks.

Knowing Hadrian and from what she’d seen of his artworks over the years, Viviane knew that whatever that Hadrian had drawn, she would love it. She pondered on the idea of asking Hadrian to make a copy of whatever it is he is working on for his final Art project as ‘payment’ for being his model that day instead of going out flying with her friends.

Though now that she think about it, why didn’t Hadrian ask her brother to be his model instead? Viviane did honestly thought that Hadrian would approach Viktor instead of her, especially when he’d told Professor Kristina Ileva, their Art professor, that he wanted to do a human subject instead of a landscape or even an object which so many of their classmates picked. Even Viviane who had also taken Art alongside Hadrian had opted to draw a landscape, finding it more interesting.

Honestly, just when would those two morons get their heads out of their ass and kiss already?

It is so obvious to Viviane since the time from when she was about nine, and knew that Hadrian had a huge crush on Viktor and vice versa. She still remembered when they were still little, and Hadrian had first moved to Bulgaria. Her brother was so protective over Hadrian. He still is even now, as is apparent from the first day of school.

Viviane gave a small sigh, trying not to move too much as she looked at Hadrian out of the corner of her eye. “Honestly, I don’t even know why you both even bother pretending,” she grumbled, shifting slightly in the chair that she’s sitting to make herself more comfortable.

“Pretend what?” Hadrian questioned absently, “Viviane, for Hecate’s sake, stop moving.”

“Honestly, Hade, if you aren’t my best friend, and Viktor is my brother, I would shut you both in a closet before we even left for Durmstrang.” Viviane grumbled. Hadrian made a sound in his throat to show that he’s listening, but Viviane knew him well enough to know that only half his attention is on her. “Why don’t you admit to yourself that you’re in love with my brother already?”

CRACK!

Viviane only gave a wince as the pencil that Hadrian is using broke in his grasp – likely messing up his sketch as well.

“What gives you that idea?!”

Hadrian was blushing red enough that Viviane wouldn’t be surprised to see steam coming out of his ears, even as he reached down to his bag to take out one of his spare pencils, even waving a hand to erase the mistake that he’d likely done when his pencil had broken in his hand.

“Your reaction for one.” Viviane deadpanned, though she is cackling like a hyena internally. “Why didn’t you approach my brother to be your model for the project instead of me? Viktor would love to help you, I’m sure.”

Viviane isn’t sure if there is anything that Viktor can say no to Hadrian. Whenever Viviane or even Draco asks her brother to do something for them or even a favour, he comes up with every excuse under the sun to say no. Yet when it’s Hadrian, he says yes even before hearing what the favour is.

Hadrian groaned, dropping his blushing face into his hands, and Viviane giggled over at her spot. She knows Hadrian well enough to know that several scenarios must be running wild in his head.

“Viviane, what kind of lunatic would I be if I go up to Viktor and ask him to be my model?”

Viviane understood what Hadrian meant. For all that Viktor is only in Third Year, he is one of the more popular boys in the school, and fast becoming the school’s Quidditch star, having gotten onto one of the four school teams just the year before. For being an athlete, Viktor is surprisingly intelligent too, and is one of the top students in his year. As far as Viviane knew, Viktor is one of the few to even take on Alchemy as one of his electives, alongside Spellcrafting, Dark Arts and even Warding.

Alchemy is never a popular choice as an elective, as it’s one of the most difficult choices of study. Hence, the Alchemy class each year never had a lot of students.

Anastasia had made sure to instil good study habits in both her children, and while Viktor wanted to play Quidditch professionally, he still knew enough that he at least needs a backup plan for when he can’t play anymore.

“It’s not like my brother had eyes for anyone but you.” Viviane deadpanned. “He barely pays attention to anyone else outside of his Quidditch teammates and his friends. And us.” She added as an afterthought. “Besides, if you ask, I’m sure that he’ll actually say yes to you.”

Heck, Viktor would find the time to be Hadrian’s model even if has to work through the night on his assignments, Viviane is sure.

Hadrian only groaned.

“Viviane, can you please stop distracting me with talks about Viktor and me when it’s impossible?” The omega groaned, blushing. “I need to get this sketch done by today at least, or I’ll never make it in time to finish the project!”

“Fine. Fine.” Viviane grinned, deciding to give Hadrian a break from her constant teasing. “But you should think about it at least.” Viviane had seen the ways how betas, alphas and even some of the omegas in the school are constantly throwing themselves at her brother, given how he is the Krum heir. And even possibly inheriting the Schwarzer heirship from their mother. Both those lines are some of the more prominent ones in Bulgaria high society, and comes from old money and old titles. They’re likely the equivalent of the Black and Potter lines over at Britain. “I’ll rather it be you than any of those bimbos constantly throwing themselves at my brother that I will eventually call an in-law.”

CRACK!

For the second time that day, Hadrian broke his pencil.

“VIVIANE!”

Chapter Text

“So how’s life as a trainee Auror?”

Nymphadora Tonks, Auror-in-training, almost rolled her eyes at her boyfriend’s cheeky grin being reflected on the communication mirror that she is holding—with the Auror in question currently being holed up in the Auror office’s break room.

“Most of it is just training, really, and even learning how to file paperwork.” She deadpanned. “But I had the luck to be taken on by Mad Eye Moody himself!” Her eyes almost sparkled. “I’ve been learning lots!”

On the mirror, Charlie Weasley winced at the mention of the paranoid ex-Auror. The man is all but retired now. But he does still comes back to train the new Aurors. Alastor ‘Mad Eye’ Moody had been one of the best Aurors of his time in Magical Britain, but he is also highly paranoid. And from what Charlie knew; after the entire Black fiasco a couple of years ago, Moody is one of those that had severed his ties with Dumbledore, being royally pissed at what the latter had done.

“A-Ah. Old Mad Eye Moody, huh?” Charlie murmured hesitantly.

“So what’s been going on with you?” Tonks changed the subject expertly. “I received a rather concerning letter from Percy the other day. He’s saying something about your mother being up to her old tricks again? And that he’s seriously considering moving in permanently with your Great Aunt Muriel at this rate. And that the twins likely wouldn’t be far behind?”

With Tonks dating Charlie since their Fifth Year (albeit secretly, since neither one of them wants to deal with Molly Weasley who had never liked the Tonks family and even the Blacks since the day when Andromeda Tonks had come down to deliver a dressing-down), she is also quite well acquainted with Percy and even the twins when they have started their First Year. They were amongst those that have helped Charlie and Tonks to sneak around so that news of their relationship won’t get back to the Weasley parents.

Even after Tonks and Charlie have graduated, they have exchanged frequent letters with Percy and even the twins.

Charlie let out a long sigh, looking really exhausted. “Okay, you know how my mother is with the Sorting of houses in Hogwarts?” he said at least, weary. Tonks nodded with a frown. “We were still in Hogwarts when Percy and even the twins started their first year, so no doubt you recalled the Howlers they received when they were Sorted into Ravenclaw and Slytherin respectively.”

Tonks winced. Slytherin House wasn’t pleased with the Howlers that the Weasley twins have received at breakfast the next day just because they ‘were Sorted into the wrong House’. The entire House was particularly protective of the twins for nearly a month after that, particularly against Gryffindor House who seemed to take it as a personal insult for some reason.

And Tonks definitely remembered Charlie mentioning how Percy and the twins have spent their summers at their Great Aunt Muriel’s, electing to remain at Hogwarts for Yule. Professor Flitwick wasn’t pleased with the Howler that Molly Weasley had sent. And neither was Professor Sinistra who was the Slytherin head of house.

Tonks knew for one that both professors were one Howler away from calling Wizarding Child Services down on Molly Weasley.

“It’s gotten worse since Ron started at Hogwarts this year.” Charlie revealed solemnly.

“Wasn’t he Sorted into Gryffindor?” Tonks questioned with a frown. “I remember Percy mentioning that in one of his letters.”

“Well, yes.” Charlie tried to hide a smile with the fact that his younger brother is exchanging frequent letters with his girlfriend. Percy had a poorly disguised crush on Tonks since his First Year, Charlie remembered. Poor boy was heartbroken when Charlie started dating Tonks. Though from what Charlie knew from the twins, it seems like Percy had found love of his own at Hogwarts now. Though much like Charlie, he too had kept his budding relationship quiet. “That is the problem actually.”

Tonks took a moment to analyse the situation and put together the pieces from what she knew about the Weasley family drama. Heck, the entire school knew of the drama, since Molly Weasley seems to have no issues with airing the family drama at breakfast with her Howlers. That, and her mother is Muriel Prewett’s acting attorney, so she knew more than a fair bit than most people; as Charlie had taken her to visit his great aunt not long after they’ve started dating. And much to Tonks’ relief, Muriel had actually liked and approved of her.

Seems like that old witch had liked a witch that is independent and has no problems with speaking her own mind. Certainly explains why she had gotten along so well with Andromeda now.

“Let me see if I can guess what’s going on.” Tonks had an eyebrow raised. “Considering yourself and Bill were in Gryffindor. And now Ron too is Sorted into Gryffindor, whereas Percy and the twins were Sorted elsewhere—that proves it in your mother’s mind that it is something wrong with those three, and they’re ‘shaming the family name by daring to be Sorted elsewhere’?” She deadpanned the last bit, having heard those infamous Howlers shriek it more than once at breakfast.

“…Yeah.” Charlie looked very tired. “And the issue also is that Hadrian Potter is supposed to be starting Hogwarts this year. The last time when I went home for Yule, Percy told me that Dumbledore dropped by for a visit, dropping hints that it will be beneficial for the family if Ron befriends ‘Harry Potter’.”

“…Hadrian isn’t attending Hogwarts though?” Tonks was confused. A moment later, she understood the underlying reason. “Ah. I get it.”

Charlie was about to say something, but the door to the break room opened just then, admitting Auror Proudfoot—a senior Auror that had assisted with Tonks’ training.

“Tonks, there you are!” Proudfoot looked rather harried. “Director Bones is calling for us. You can flirt with your boyfriend later.”

“Who’s flirting?!” Tonks spluttered, and Charlie laughed. “Sorry, Dragon Boy. I’ll call again later.”

“Yeah, no issues.” Charlie smiled. With how Auror training is, he treasures every bit of time that he can get with Tonks—their long distance relationship notwithstanding. Not to mention that Dragonzoologist training isn’t exactly a walk in the park either. “Are we still down for Yule?”

“Yeah. I’ll be taking on extra shifts before that day so I can get the day off.” Tonks promised. “Mum and Dad would love to have you.” The door opened again, revealing an irritated Proudfoot. “Sorry, I really have to go.”

Tonks ended the call quickly, following Proudfoot even as he led the way to the office of the Director of the DMLE. Even Tonks had only met Amelia Bones once, and that is when she was admitted into Auror training, and was then introduced to her trainers—Mad Eye Moody and Proudfoot. She is one of five trainees admitted into the training that year. And from what Tonks had heard, two had already failed the course, with a third being on their way out.

Proudfoot knocked on the office door, with Tonks hearing a muffled “come in”, from inside.

Amelia Bones was seated behind her desk, leafing through a stack of parchment, and with a frown on her face.

“Director, you called for us?” Proudfoot questioned, even as he closed the door behind him. Both Aurors then watched, even as Amelia activated the privacy and secrecy wards of her office, and Tonks shivered, despite herself. The only reason why the Director would do that, as what Proudfoot had told her once, is when there is a high level case she needs to discuss with her Aurors.

“Yes. I have an arrest warrant here for Maria Rivers, current head of the Wizarding Child Services department.” Amelia handed the arrest warrant over to a gobsmacked Proudfoot who took it without question.

“What is she being arrested for?” Proudfoot questioned, even as Amelia handed over a rather thick file. Tonks peered at the documents within only to realise that there were various bank statements from Gringotts and even witness accounts from department workers of WCS.

“Embezzlement and fraud, and potentially breaching our laws and treaties with the Downworld.” Amelia said grimly.

When the Shadowcloaks’ organisation had reached out to her a week ago, she had nearly gotten a heart attack when they told her of the crime committed. They’ve already gotten lots of evidence on their end, and it didn’t take Amelia long before she’d gotten her own evidence to haul Maria Rivers in. Even without a trial, she already knew that Maria is guilty—but she also knew that a trial would be held, considering what happened to Sirius Black.

Wizarding Child Services is a sub department of the DMLE; handling the orphans and even the muggleborns that comes into their world. Hence, when the missive had crossed Amelia’s desk, informing her that the department head herself had been embezzling money from Downworld children whose names were actually down for Hogwarts, Amelia had looked into the case herself instead of handing it to her Aurors.

She knew of Maria Rivers.

She’s a muggleborn witch that had attended Hogwarts, but was several years below Amelia, and was Sorted into Gryffindor. A bit too pro-Dumbledore for her tastes. And then again, that is the case with most muggleborns that ended up Sorted into Gryffindor—they always harbour hero worship for Dumbledore who openly favours his old House.

“This woman is an idiot.” Tonks only murmured, able to scan the evidence that was already collected.

“Well, I agree on that point.” Amelia coughed with amusement, seeing Proudfoot shoot Tonks an annoyed look. “Go and collect her, please, and put her in our interrogation room. Also, make sure that she doesn’t get out on bail, and she gets no visitors until I get there. Considering that this also involves the Downworld, she gets no access to a lawyer too either until after her interrogation.”

“Yes Ma’am.” Proudfoot nodded, closing the file with a light snap. “Come on, Tonks. WCS is one level down.”

“Yes sir.”

Tonks had to jog to catch up with Proudfoot’s longer strides. And while Proudfoot is one of few words, Tonks knew her mentor well enough by now to know that he’s furious. And for good reason. Most of the Aurors in the DMLE became one to protect people, most especially children. Children are sacred to the wizarding world. It is why when Hadrian Potter’s situation was revealed to the public years ago, there was an outrage, and it is what ultimately leads to Dumbledore losing most of his positions of power and influence.

And Downworld children or not, no Auror would stand by as someone comes along and robbed those children blind. Particularly if they were orphans, and those funds given to them were for the sole purpose of getting an education—whether through Hogwarts or hiring private tutors.

“Sir, you might want to calm down.” Tonks murmured quietly, even as Proudfoot jabbed at the button to summon the lift. At this hour, the Atrium is pretty silent; and hence, the lift came quickly. “You’re projecting.”

Proudfoot looked at Tonks, surprised for a moment, before he breathed deeply to calm himself down. He wasn’t that much older than Tonks—just a couple of years older, and had only been promoted to Senior Auror the year before. Hence, he was rather honoured when Amelia Bones had asked him to mentor a trainee Auror. It is one of the greatest honours that an Auror can get—being entrusted to train the next generation of Aurors.

Mad Eye had taken care of the bulk of the magical and physical training for Tonks whenever he is back in the Ministry. But when it comes to things like evidence gathering, interrogation, and even criminal profiling—that had been what Proudfoot is teaching Tonks. While she is clumsy and likely wouldn’t last long in an undercover operation, she clearly excels at criminal profiling and stake-outs—considering she is a Metamorphmagus.

“…Right.” Proudfoot swallowed to calm himself down, even as the lift doors opened. “You let me do the talking, and be ready to stun first if she tries to run.”

‘Stun first and ask questions later’, had been the first lesson that Moody and Proudfoot have taught Tonks. It is easier to ask for forgiveness than lose a potential criminal, after all.

It is the first time that Tonks had been to the offices of the Wizarding Child Services—arguably one of the most important departments in the entire Ministry. Various workers looked harried, and only pointed Proudfoot towards the door at the end when he had asked for Maria Rivers.

Proudfoot’s face was as black as lightning when he knocked on the door, admitting himself and Tonks in without even waiting for a ‘come in’.

Maria Rivers was seated behind her desk, with a sheet of parchment in her hands. She had an eyebrow raised when Proudfoot and Tonks both walked in, with their Auror badges pinned to their robes—identifying them as part of the DMLE without neither one having to say anything. The woman however looked at Tonks with distaste because of her purple hair.

“Aurors.” Maria greeted coolly. “Can I help you with anything?”

Proudfoot and Tonks exchanged looks before turning their attention back towards Maria. The former then unrolled the arrest warrant that he’d received from Madam Bones earlier.

“Maria Rivers, you are under arrest for the charges of embezzlement, fraud, the withholding of funds from children, and knowingly breaching our treaties and laws with the Downworld.” Proudfoot recited. “You have the right to remain silent. But note that anything that you say can and will be recorded and used against you in a court of law. Please come willingly. Otherwise, I have no problems with removing you forcefully, and it will also be an additional charge against you.”

Maria’s eyes widened with every word that Proudfoot is saying. And by the end of it, she is as pale as anything, with her eyes darting around frantically like she’s searching for an escape route. Noticing this, Tonks quickly cut off her route to the fireplace in her office.

“Maria Rivers, will you come willingly? And do you understand your rights?” Proudfoot questioned once more sharply.

“I… I…” Maria was pale, even as she got to her feet shakily. “I…demand my right to a lawyer.” Her voice was weak.

“You don’t have the right to one, considering the crimes that you’ve committed are against the Downworld.” Proudfoot stated. “After questioning, then you would have rights to one for your trial. Will you come willingly, Maria Rivers? Or do we have to apprehend you?”

“I… I’ll come willingly.” Maria said meekly. She remained silent even as Proudfoot snapped magical manacles on her wrists, as is procedure.

“Damn it all, Maria, I would really hope for your sake you at least had the funds to find a competent lawyer.” Proudfoot hissed, even as he is securing magical manacles on her wrists, with Tonks searching the woman to ensure she didn’t have anything else on her, and also confiscating her wand. “You might have just ruined your entire life at this rate! And for what? Just because ‘Albus Dumbledore said so’? Will he help you now, I wonder? And stealing from the Downworld of all things you could have done?! Are you insane? You’ll be lucky if they don’t demand we hand you over!”

XXXXXX

Dear Hadrian,

How are you and Draco doing since our last letter? Sorry for the lack of letters for awhile. Things have been really crazy at Hogwarts since our first day.

Where to start?

So, do you recall me mentioning Ron Weasley in my last letter to you over a month ago? He’s been making a total nuisance of himself from day one, and not to mention his eating habits and his lack of hygiene is driving even my dorm mates crazy. We ended up asking one of the older years to teach us cleansing and silencing charms, considering he also snored loud enough to wake the dead!

All three of us—me, Seamus and Dean, ended up sleeping down in the common room our first night here. Definitely not the best night we could have, or the best impression we have of our dorm mate.  

Not to mention that just on our first day, Headmaster Dumbledore requested to have a meeting with me. ALONE.

I know what you’re thinking, best friend of mine.

I didn’t turn up, of course. I instead wrote a letter home with Sage to inform my parents about this improtu meeting. And when the headmaster expressed his ‘disappointment’ at my refusal that day at dinner, Mum and Dad turned up at the right moment with Gran in tow.

The dressing down they gave Dumbledore for trying to ‘lure the Longbottom heir alone to his office without any witnesses’ is GOLD! Pretty sure more than a few owls would be leaving the Owlery that day with interesting letters home.  

Mum even told Dumbledore that if she even caught a whiff of him trying to drag me to his office without her or Dad present, she would sue him with everything she got!

Ron Weasley too had been trying to befriend me or something the next day. Surprising, considering he made clear what he thought of a ‘near squib and loser’. Susan lost patience when he kept sniffing around us even when we were trying to study in the library, and got one of the Hufflepuff older years to chase him away.  

Dean and Seamus are very nice blokes, in contrast to Ron. But they seem to make better friends with each other. They did try to involve me in their activities, and I appreciate it. But I do prefer Susan, Hannah and Ernie’s company. Maybe I should have taken up the Hat’s offer to be Sorted into Hufflepuff at the Sorting, after all.

One of the Gryffindor girls seems to be having quite the hard time making friends. A muggleborn by the name of Granger. I have no idea if she’s of any relation to the Dagworth-Granger clan though. Quite intelligent, she is. But she also seems quite eager in class, and it seems like she doesn’t quite fit in with the other Gryffindor girls who seems more interested in boys and fashion than their studies.

She seems nice enough. But she just doesn’t really seem to fit in properly at Hogwarts. Too eager to prove herself, and all that. I do think she would have done better in Ravenclaw, with her interest in books and learning.

Samhain was yesterday. Too bad we couldn’t practice the rituals at Hogwarts, though, with the ridiculous laws we have here. I do miss being able to practice freely, the way we did whenever we visited you at Bulgaria.

There was also an accident at Hogwarts yesterday.

Someone let in a troll in the middle of the feast, and we were all sent back to our common rooms. Now that I have the chance to calm down, and with Mum and Dad rushing down to Hogwarts just a few hours earlier to check on me; it hit me. Wasn’t the Slytherin common room located in the dungeons? You know, where the troll is reported to be at by Professor Quirrell?

Lessons were cancelled today due to the troll attack last night. And by lunchtime, we got the gist of things.

Apparently, the troll was wandering the corridors instead of the dungeons, as is reported, and stumbled across Hermione Granger, the muggleborn I mentioned earlier. The troll all but bashed her skull in. If it wasn’t for the professors’ timely arrival, she would have died.

As it is, from what is said, Professor Dumbledore refused to send her to Saint Mungo’s and instead insisted on having Madam Pomfrey, the school Medi-witch, treat her instead. Lots of parents came down to Hogwarts in a panic today, not just Mum and Dad. And when Dad heard about Granger, he all but hit the roof when he heard from McGonagall and even Madam Pomfrey just what Dumbledore decided with Granger.

DMLE officials as well as officials from Wizarding Child Services were summoned to Hogwarts within the hour. Granger was removed from Hogwarts and transferred to Saint Mungo’s immediately and treated as a top priority case. I don’t know more than that. But Mum told me that the Healers at Saint Mungo’s were able to help Granger. She would be in recovery and rehab for a month at least, from what is said, even with magic and potions. Her parents were also called for. And last that I heard, they intend to sue the school and to send Granger elsewhere.  

Mum had been rather helpful in that regard, and would be representing them as their lawyer. This would be her first real case, and she’s rather excited. Mum too had suggested Beauxbatons Academy of Magic to them when Mr Granger asked for a list of magical schools.

Seems like the Grangers have relatives in France, and they speak it fluently, having holidayed there often. So the language won’t be a barrier for Granger.

I’m not too close to her, but I do hope she gets well soon. Maybe she’ll fit in better at Beauxbatons than Hogwarts?

And due to this, Ron Weasley is in hot water with not just Gryffindor House, but also his brothers. Seems like he had been bullying Granger since the start of term, and the insults he gave her after our Charms class on Samhain is the last straw. That is even how the troll found Granger when she had holed herself up in the girls’ bathroom.

So all in all, it had been a very long two months for me. How are you and Draco doing at Durmstrang? It seems strange, not being able to see or speak to you often. But I’m coming home for Yule, and Mum and Dad said something about joining you at Bulgaria for the celebrations again.

I can’t wait!

P.S. Have you confessed to Viktor yet? Or vice-versa? Viviane was complaining to me in her last letter. WHEN are you both going to get a clue?

~Neville

XXXXXX

—presentation ages for omegas and alphas ranged between the ages of eleven to fifteen, though the oldest recorded age of a presentation was seventeen. Despite the presentation however, alphas and omegas, regardless of gender, only becomes fertile at the age of sixteen.

It is however not uncommon to see omegas and alphas having sexual relations even before that age; as is the norm for our ancestors centuries ago when it is common for children to be married off at the age of thirteen. The youngest ever recorded marriage during that time period is eleven.

An alpha and omega’s presentation is when their bodies start maturing, and they start feeling that urge to have sex.

While not uncommon, it is also not considered rare for an omega and alpha to be drawn to each other from the start, even before their presentation age. It was believed that Lord Zir, the Lord of Magic, arranged for Fated Pairs, or even Soulmates.

Such pairs, as is believed long ago, are essential to Magic’s own survival and the growth of the wizarding world.

While not much is known about those chosen pairs, with the last known recorded pair being back in the late 18^th century, it is known at least that those pairs will gravitate towards each other, no matter what others around them tried.

Soulmate magic is the oldest form of magic in the world, blessed by Lord Zir and Lady Hecate. Such ancient magic and bonds are considered sacred and rare amongst even our kind, and it is considered a blessing from Lady Magic for one to find their other half.

Viktor Krum closed the book that he had been reading on his bed for the past hour—a book assigned in his Fourth Year Cultural Studies class by Professor Alexandrova.

Secondary genders and sexual education have always been part of the Cultural Studies class since First Year, though the professor don’t start going more into detail about the sexual part until Third Year at least, which is the age for when most alphas and omegas start presenting.

Even Viktor himself had only presented just the summer before, and he is still trying to get used to the heightened senses and instincts that comes from being an alpha. His magic too had received a tremendous boost, and he had been trying to control the power in his spells. Especially when he’d accidentally blasted a hole in the wall of the Dark Arts classroom when practicing a spell.

(The look on Kovarev’s face however is very amusing)

The book that Professor Alexandrova had assigned for reading in her class is particularly interesting, though Viktor can’t help his face growing hot at some of the diagrams that he’d seen in said book that contains of some rather…interesting sexual positions.

He knows for one that the professor will likely go into sex rituals after the Yule holidays, from what she’d said on the first day of class.

And for some reason, whenever this topic comes up, Viktor’s mind automatically always goes to one person in particular.

The Krum heir stared down at his hand thoughtfully.

He recalls after he’d presented, when there was skin contact between himself and Hadrian just before the start of the school year. He definitely felt a zap and some kind of connection between his magic and Hadrian’s. Hadrian however didn’t seem to feel anything, and Viktor is unsure if it’s because he had yet to present.

Viktor had always been protective over Hadrian, even as a child. But after his presentation as an alpha, his protective tendencies had gone through the roof, like how Viviane had commented one time.

“Maybe I should speak to the professor…” Viktor murmured out loud, though he felt his face growing hot when he thought of speaking to the Cultural Studies professor about the issues plaguing him.

Knock! Knock!

Viktor looked up when a knock sounded on his dormitory room door. Alec whom he roomed with isn’t back yet from his club; but being a resident of the room, he could easily walk in. The room, like all dormitories, are warded against all students save for the dorm leader and Prefects, in the event of an emergency.

So whoever is knocking on the door now, it definitely isn’t Alec.

Viktor muttered something even as he got off his bed and opened the door only to see his younger sister standing outside. He raised a brow at Viviane. “This is the Fourth Year boys’ dorm level,” he pointed out bluntly, and Viviane’s eye twitched.

“Geez, really feeling the love here, big brother.” Viviane deadpanned. Viktor shot back an unimpressed look, and Viviane grinned which only sent alarm bells shooting through his head. “Tell me you’re free right now.”

“I’m…free right now?” Viktor echoed, hoping he isn’t going to regret this. Quidditch practice was cancelled for the day, as the captain of the team he’s in had some make-up lessons to do. But Viktor was planning to go for a quick fly around the pitch once Natasha is done with classes for the day, with the latter taking a few extra electives for extra credit.

Viviane’s grin only widened. “Good. You won’t mind taking my place as Hadrian’s model then,” she chirped. “I have something urgent to attend to, so I need you to go in my place.”

“I’m sure—” Viktor’s brain came to a halt when he registered Viviane’s words. “Wait, what?”

XXXXXX

Hadrian’s mind is still reeling over what he’d read in Neville’s letter that he’d received earlier that day at breakfast. Draco happened to be with him when Arcturus had delivered it, and while both cousins were understandably concerned with the amount of drama that seems to be rampant in Hogwarts, they have put it out of their minds.

Hadrian however is in no way amused with Draco’s hysterical laughter with the last part of Neville’s letter to the point the blond had fallen off his seat, much to their year mates’ amusement.

“Damn you, Neville.” Hadrian grumbled, setting up his art easel whilst waiting for Viviane’s arrival.

Why is everyone around him telling him the same thing lately? Sure, Hadrian would love nothing more; since a very tiny part of him could admit that he does have quite the crush on Viktor since they were kids. But Viktor in the end is still older than him, and quite popular as the school’s best Seeker. There were already rumours that the National Bulgarian team had their eye on him and is just waiting until Viktor turns fifteen before they approach Lord and Lady Krum.

(Hadrian conveniently ignored the small part of his brain that whispered he too is quite popular amongst the school)

There was a knock on the door just then, and Hadrian got to his feet, relieved that he will have something to do to take his mind off things.

“Viv, you’re late—” Hadrian blinked owlishly when he opened the door only to see not Viviane as he was expecting, but Viktor who had quite the sheepish look on his face. “Huh? Viktor? Where’s Viv?”

“Well, she said that she had something urgent to attend to, and she sent me in her place instead.” Viktor answered sheepishly. “I-Is that okay?”

“…Damn you, Viviane, you did this on purpose.” Hadrian muttered beneath his breath, unsure whether to thank his best friend or strangle her.

“Pardon?” Viktor blinked. He could have just sworn that Hadrian had said something.

“N-Nothing!” Hadrian spluttered, a light flush overtaking his cheeks. “W-Well, wouldn’t you come in?” Hadrian hated how his interactions with Viktor of late turns him into a swooning idiot. It certainly doesn’t help that after his presentation, Viktor had easily grown another foot in height, with his features becoming more defined. And he’s certainly not the only one that noticed, judging by the swoons of the girls in the school.

Viktor looked very amused even as he entered the art studio, with the door automatically closing behind them, looking around with interest. This is likely the first time he had entered the art studio, as much like most of the rooms in the school, it was warded against malicious intent.

The school, from what Sirius had said, takes the safety of their students very seriously.

“So, what do you want me to do?” Viktor asked, turning towards Hadrian.

“W-Well…” Hadrian had to do some quick thinking. The portrait that he’s doing of Viviane is meant for his end-of-year submission for his Art elective. But he can maybe do one of Viktor for the end of the year school fair.

Durmstrang holds one at the end of each year to showcase their students’ works. The various school clubs too normally showcases different things that they’ve been working on. It is also the one day of the year when the school is opened to the public, and it is also a way to entice new students. The school fair is a very lively affair, and often turns into a carnival of sorts.

Hadrian’s first thought is to draw Viktor in his element – as a Quidditch player. But he was just as quick to decide against it. Viktor is a talented player, yes. And Hadrian certainly won’t be surprised if he becomes a National player even before he is out of school. But it doesn’t define him as a person. Viktor loves Quidditch, yes. But he has other likes.

Viktor only watched with amusement as Hadrian walked over to the middle window—with the windows in the art studio reaching from ceiling to floor, and which also lets in natural light. The smaller omega then drew the white, almost translucent curtains over the window which kept out the hardness of the sunlight. Hadrian then took various tomes from the nearby bookshelf and placed it on the wide ledge of the windowsill, along with a few sheets of parchment, and a quill, with an ink bottle from his bag.

“Viktor, do you mind sitting on the windowsill for me?”

Viktor was more interested in watching Hadrian move about, and as such, he almost missed the question, but was quick to follow the orders. Hadrian was quick to direct him to sit a certain way, and to tilt his head a certain way. And could he also loosen his tie a little? With a bit of his outer robe falling slightly below his shoulder? Now, could he look like he’s reading a tome?

“Don’t move.” Hadrian chirped, now happy with how Viktor looks. He’s almost eager to see how Viktor looks like as a painting, never having the chance to draw him before. He never had the guts to ask the older boy, though Viviane did say more than once that Viktor wouldn’t say no to him.

Viktor was very amused when he watched Hadrian scurry back to his art easel and picked up his pencil to sketch Viktor, but was careful to not move. Truth be told, he is happy enough to just spend time with Hadrian. Ever since starting at Durmstrang, he hardly had the time to see the smaller boy at all.

And to be honest, he is eager to see how this painting turns out. Even from a young age, Hadrian does have the gift for art, and it is something that Sirius, and even his own mother encourages since they were small children. The art studio that Hadrian took lessons from as a young child too had made sure to nurture and encourage that talent.

Hadrian had a small pink tongue sticking out of his mouth as he sketched happily, and Viktor’s lips quirked with amusement.

‘Viviane, I owe you one for this.’

Viktor made a mental note to get his sister a very good birthday or even a Yule present that year. Maybe that set of music sheets or even that Stradivarius violin that she had been eyeing up for awhile now? Viktor knows for one that Viviane had been saving up for nearly a year for that violin. Even in the magical world, Stradivarius violins aren’t cheap.

But the wood that it’s made of is also the best for magical musicians.

Viktor has no idea how long he’d stayed in that same position—not moving, but occasionally looking at Hadrian out of the corner of his eye. It is only when Hadrian had put down his pencil, and saying that they both need a break, when Viktor realised that it is going to be sunset in a few hours, judging by the position of the sun that he can see outside the window.

“I’m amazed that you can stay in the same position for hours, and not have to move.” Hadrian commented, passing Viktor a drink that was stored in the cupboard in a corner. The house elves of the school often stocked the cupboards in the various club rooms and art studios in the school with drinks under a stasis charm. “Viviane can never stay in one position for long before fidgeting.”

Viktor laughed even as they both sat down on the floor under the window that Viktor had spent the last several hours posing on. “I’m almost amazed you got my sister to agree to be your model,” he smiled, trying to ignore the faint stabs of jealousy that he felt that Hadrian asked his sister and not him. “Viviane is too active. She can never stay in one place for long. What did you bribe her with?”

Hadrian only gave him an innocent look, and Viktor laughed.

“I’m tired.” Hadrian gave a small polite yawn. “I guess I really should have taken a nap earlier—”

His words were cut off as Viktor pushed his head down gently so that he is using Viktor’s lap as a pillow.

“Uh, Viktor?” Hadrian’s words were muffled, even as Viktor took off his outer robe to cover Hadrian with it.

“Just sleep. I’ll wake you up in time for dinner.”

His face hidden by Viktor’s robe, Hadrian only blushed. Does Viktor ever hear himself speak?! Does he do this for everyone?

…Why does he feel a pang when he thought of Viktor doing this for someone?

“Just sleep.” Viktor’s large hand cascaded through Hadrian’s soft hair gently, and it slowly lulled Hadrian to sleep. His early morning Astronomy class that day certainly didn’t help any matters, either.

Viktor was careful not to wake Hadrian as he slowly peeled off his outer robe covering Hadrian so that he could see his face. The young omega is asleep, his face relaxed, with his long eyelashes fluttering every now and then.

A soft smile appeared on Viktor’s face as he gently brushed two fingers against Hadrian’s soft cheek. He pressed a hand against Hadrian’s back, able to feel the warmth of his skin, and he swallowed nervously.

Careful not to wake Hadrian, Viktor brushed his lips against Hadrian’s forehead. After the surgery done years ago when Hadrian is a child, his famous lightning bolt scar is all but a faint mark against his skin by now. And without his glasses, he doesn’t look like how Britain envisioned their ‘hero’ to look like.

“I like you.”

Viktor was taken aback when brilliant green eyes opened without warning, and Hadrian gave Viktor a startled look.

Did he hear Viktor?

Viktor cleared his throat, embarrassed.

“Well, I see you’re awake,” he said at last, trying to regain his composure. “I guess I’ll see you at dinner, Hadrian? If you need me as a model again, just let me know the time and place, and I’ll be there.”

“…S-Sure…”

Viktor didn’t look back as he took back his outer robe and all but ran for the door, closing the door behind him, and leaning against it. He is relieved when Hadrian didn’t chase after him.

Viktor breathed heavily, staring at his hand. It still felt warm from where he’d touched Hadrian earlier.

“What am I doing?” he whispered. “Even if we’re betrothed, and childhood friends, I shouldn’t be feeling him up like this… He deserves more respect than this…”

Viktor remained this way for several moments before walking down the passageway, taking the route that would take him back to his dormitory.

Several moments after Viktor had left the vicinity, another student appeared from around the corner.

Valko Kovarev tried the doorknob of the art studio that Viktor Krum had just walked out of, and he gave a hiss when a light zap shot through his fingertips. That is the first warning of the warded doors, Valko knew, and he’s not fool enough to test the wards a second time.

“Che. You’re not getting him, Krum, betrothal or not.” Valko growled. “Like it or not, that omega will be mine.”

Chapter Text

Dear Hadrian,

I am seriously close to punching someone, or even casting a few well-placed hexes. I’m not picky.

Either Albus Dumbledore or that human disposal waste by the name of Ronald Weasley.

Where should I begin?

First of all, several things have happened since the events at Samhain. There was quite the fuss with the entire troll incident, and the parents and the Ministry weren’t even informed about said attack until the students have written home.

Dad looked mad enough to strangle the Headmaster with his beard.

And the entire situation with Granger doesn’t really help any matters either.

I’ve mentioned how Mr and Mrs Granger have sued the school for neglect and child endangerment, and Mum had taken on their case as their lawyer. They won hands down, since Mum also could produce proof that Hogwarts’ wards hasn’t really been checked in several decades; so Dumbledore’s argument that the school is perfectly safe is weak.

Dumbledore as the school headmaster was forced to foot the bill for Granger’s medical expenses whilst she was in Saint Mungo’s, and even the rehabilitation and therapy that she had to go through later on.

I’ve tagged along with Mum over the Yule break when she had gone to visit Mr and Mrs Granger, and actually had a chance to speak with Hermione Granger. She admits that with the attack, and with how unwelcoming that the student population have been, she was in two minds about just returning to the Muggle world and not looking back. The bullying she had gone through under Ronald Weasley’s hands was the last straw for her.  

(Once term starts, I’m going to make Ronald Weasley’s life hell!)  

But Mum managed to change Granger’s mind by suggesting she try Beauxbatons Academy of Magic in France instead. They’re a lot more tolerant of people with mixed magical heritage, considering that most Veelas made their homes there. That, and I’m sure I heard Viktor mention before how Beauxbatons had a wider range of subjects than Hogwarts—something that definitely piqued Hermione’s interest.

Mum definitely mentioned that on purpose, knowing Hermione Granger’s thirst for knowledge from her conversations with Mr and Mrs Granger.

Heck, when I looked up the list of magical schools available by writing to the ICW, I found that nearly every single school in the world had a wider range of subjects than Hogwarts! And Hogwarts definitely isn’t in the top ten list of best magical schools in the world at this point, despite Dumbledore’s claims. We’re in the bottom twenty at best.  

I’m honestly surprised we’re still considered an ICW-certified school, considering how much standards have dropped over the last couple of decades.

Mum and Dad, and even Gran, were properly horrified when I brought my findings to them. I even told them how Durmstrang had a wider range of subjects even in First Year, as compared to Hogwarts. It certainly explains why Durmstrang, Beauxbatons and even Ilvermorny School of Magic in America have been constantly vying for the number one spot as best magical school in the world for the past few decades.

Gran for one has totally no idea that so many subjects that were readily available from her time as a student have been systematically taken out or reduced so drastically that it wasn’t what it once was. She was all for taking me out of Hogwarts and home-schooling me instead. Or even send me to either Durmstrang or Ilvermorny, considering how backwards Hogwarts is, as compared to the other magical schools.

Dad however managed to convince Gran not to for now, and had instead hired tutors for me during the holidays for subjects that Hogwarts doesn’t offer. He was also saying something about tutors for the core subjects once I am in Third Year too; as the curriculum Hogwarts used isn’t the one that was approved of and used internationally.

So I foresee a lot of self-studying in my future. Especially Defence.

Susan however would be sharing my lessons with me, so I definitely won’t be alone in that. That in itself is a big relief.

Mum as well had her day in court just the other day, representing the Grangers who have filed a court case against Hogwarts and the headmaster, as I’ve mentioned before. It is a very clear cut case, as what Dad said. The jury were ruling in the Grangers’ favour within thirty minutes.  

Dumbledore, from what I heard from Gran and even Dad over the years, had definitely lost lots of influence and his positions first from what had happened with Sirius, and then you. The only position of power he has left is the Headmaster position. But with the entire fiasco over Samhain; even Hogwarts is being closely monitored by officials from Wizarding Child Services and even the DMLE.  

That, and the next election is coming up soon, so Fudge likely doesn’t want to be impacted too much.

There was a ruling to have Gringotts goblins and curse-breakers review the Hogwarts’ wards yearly, and to add on or remove wards as they feel fit. Curse-breakers too would be sweeping Hogwarts in all it’s entirety after the end of the school year for dangerous objects. And I also heard from Mum that the DMLE will also be heavily involved in the hiring of the Defence teachers from now on – due to how a poor Defence education will also impact their future Aurors.

From what is said, Dumbledore was protesting every step of the way. I’ve attached several copies of the Daily Prophet reporting on the court case and even the happenings at Hogwarts for you. I’m sure Sirius at least would get a kick out of reading it.

It seems like Gringotts had been chomping at the bit for decades now, due to not being allowed to check on and maintain Hogwarts’ wards which had been their duty since the last Treaty was established. I’m half fearful of what they would find at the end of the year, with how hard Dumbledore had been protesting.

(If something serious happen again, I seriously doubt Gran would even try to stop Dad from withdrawing me out of Hogwarts, though it is a Longbottom tradition to have our schooling at Hogwarts)

Dad is on the School Board, so we would hear about the findings either way. And from what I heard, he’s also the Potter and Black proxy who too have places on the Board.

How are things at Durmstrang by the way? You mentioned an end of the year school fair and even a cultural festival when we were visiting you over Yule. And even the Inter School Tournament between Durmstrang, Beauxbatons and Ilvermorny that takes place every year. The next one is taking place a month after Yule, isn’t it? Draco and Viviane mentioned that.

All these sound interesting! And definitely a lot more events than what is available at Hogwarts! I kinda wished that I am attending Durmstrang with you now.

P.S. Has Viktor confessed yet?

~Neville

Dear Neville,

Sorry for the late reply! Arcturus had been down with the owl flu lately, and had to be isolated for his own good. So it took me awhile to get this to you, since he’s the only owl we trust with this task, as Hedwig is too unique looking, and I don’t want to risk sending her all the way to Britain from where we are!  

Siri, it seems, had heard enough complaints from Draco about the distance between Hogwarts and Durmstrang, and how long we have to wait each time we write to each other. So he promised that he’s creating something in the works that would fix the long distance communication problem we have.

Not the communication mirrors, which Aunt Alice and Uncle Frank have promised to getting us one each once we’re in Third Year, at least. It seems like Siri had an idea in mind for his next big invention. All his previous ones after the invention of the communication mirrors have been small ones.

Marauders Inc definitely had some booming business since it’s establishment. There was talk of opening another branch in France. And did I mention that Siri brought in Barty Crouch Junior as a junior partner about a year ago? Barty didn’t seem to want to return to Britain—totally understandable, if you ask me. Too many bad memories there. And he might have his name cleared, but with how Britain is, there will probably be more than a few people there who wouldn’t believe that he’s innocent.

He is sad to leave behind his best friend, aka Uncle Frank. But like what Uncle Frank had explained to him once, he is only a mirror call away, and he often visited Bulgaria as it is anyway. As it is, we see you and even Susan pretty much every holiday anyway.

Years spent under the Imperius Curse by his own father had also taken it’s toll on Barty’s body. I don’t know the full story, but I know Healer Emil and Healer Milan have managed to heal Barty enough that he’s able to live on his own and such without the need of constant supervision. But he won’t be able to become a Healer again, no thanks to the damage done to his body.  

From what is said, Barty will likely be on a permanent potions regime that will help with his body and even the slight damage that was done to his mind no thanks to being under that curse for years.

Sirius originally brought Barty to Marauders Inc with him as a temporary worker when one of the assistants have called in sick, and Siri couldn’t find anyone else at such short notice to fill in for him. Barty has a Mastery in Charms, from what is said—and a NEWT or OWL equivalent for Marauders Inc is all that Sirius asked for, considering the type of items that he sells.

Bulgaria had seen quite a boost in our economy ever since Liese had moved her business over, and ever since Marauders Inc was established. Sirius don’t work in the shop himself, but he does the inventing part, and leave the accounting and sales to his Gringotts manager.

Barty had definitely found his place with Marauders Inc, and he had definitely perked up a lot since working there. In fact, he was the one to suggest quite a few of the inventions that Siri had done over the years. I know that Aunt Narcissa was saying something about a potential partnership in the works between Marauders Inc and Liese’s shop.

Some kind of soothing products for alphas and omegas, I think?

P.S. If you don’t quit it with the Viktor comments, I’m going to send you a hexed letter! I’ve learned quite a few useful curses and hexes at Durmstrang, so don’t think I won’t!

~Hadrian

XXXXXX

Hadrian Potter-Black woke up one day in his Durmstrang dormitory room that he shared with his cousin feeling very different.

His body felt curvier.

He had a sweeter scent.

He also felt lighter.

Hadrian sighed when he realised what had happened.

He had presented as an omega.

He knew that it’s been coming for awhile now, since most people present between the ages of eleven and fifteen. There were also secondary gender tests that people can take from as young as a few months old. Most parents does take their children to get them tested as soon as possible, if so they can help them prepare for their presentations easier.

Hadrian was careful as he got up from his bed, testing the floor gingerly with his bare feet, and was relieved to find that he’s able to at least move and walk properly. Hedwig who is on her perch next to the window hooted with confusion, eyeing Hadrian with her large yellow eyes.

“Draco?” Draco who is still asleep in his bed only let out a slight grunt with the sound of his name. “Draco, wake up!”

Draco let out a grunt when Hadrian threw a pillow at him, effectively waking him up.

“What?” Draco gave a groan, rubbing at his eyes. “It’s early. And it’s not time for breakfast yet, is it?” He looked out of the crack in between the curtains covering the windows only to see that the first rays of dawn had yet to set in over the mountains that he could see.

“Dray.” The sound of Hadrian’s voice caused Draco to turn towards his cousin immediately, all the sleep in him vanishing. “I…presented.”

Draco’s eyes went wide.

His grey eyes trailed up and down his cousin before he covered his nose when he caught the sweet scent of apples and honey that was always present around Hadrian before, but much sweeter. The scent of a newly presented omega, his mind helpfully injected.

“…Okay, let’s get washed up and dressed. We’re going to the infirmary.”

XXXXXX

Liese Pearce can’t help giggling at Sirius Black’s sour and disgruntled expression even as they sat across each other in a corner booth in the Black Cat Café – a regular haunt of theirs since their move to Bulgaria, and also quite the popular hangout spot for those living in the magical district of Alinea where they both lived and worked.

Black Cat Café not only functions as a café in the daytime where people could come in to get food when doing their shopping. At night, it also functions as a bar of sorts where the adults could come in to unwind.

Thus, this is where Liese found herself with Sirius Black on a Wednesday afternoon. Though it is more like Sirius had asked her out to complain to her, since his cousin and his best friend would just laugh at him when he does. And Marko as well as Anastasia isn’t any better.

“Come on, we both know that it’s coming for nearly a year now.” Liese tried hard not to laugh at Sirius. Can she think of this as some sort of date…? “We also knew that Hadrian is an omega. So what are you so upset about?”

“I don’t want my baby to grow up so fast.” Sirius sighed, and Liese had to bit on her lower lip to stop herself from laughing.

She had seen Sirius as ‘Lord Black’, and had seen the way dozens of women have tried throwing themselves at him, or even throwing their daughters at him, and had seen the way Sirius had turned them all down.

…Seriously, does he even likes women at all? Or is he the type of alpha that goes for male partners?

Liese had seen Sirius in his Lord Black persona and even as plain ‘Sirius Black’. Even still, it sometimes amuses her to see the way Sirius fusses over Hadrian still. Though considering what had happened when Hadrian was a small child, Liese isn’t really surprised. Heck, Narcissa and even Remus were equally protective over Hadrian. As is Draco.

“You’re going to get another flood of betrothal contracts coming your way soon enough.” Liese concluded, and Sirius only groaned, and she laughed. “Honestly, I’ll suggest that you at least make the fact that Hadrian is betrothed to the Krum heir public—in Bulgaria’s magical society at least, and not just amongst the House of Lords. Or you’ll be receiving it by the dozen until Hadrian is married, I’ll bet.”

Sirius winced. “I don’t even want to think of someone taking my baby away just yet, let alone marriage,” he sighed. “Hadrian is going to need to get the full omega talk once they’re home from the holidays.”

“I’ll take care of that for him.” Liese promised, and Sirius looked highly relieved. Talks about mating and consent and bonding, and even the whole sex talk, but in detail. Omegas have more to be worried about than their alpha and beta counterparts, unfortunately. While there are harsh punishments in place for those that abuses an omega; sometimes, even that isn’t enough of a deterrent for some.

Sirius sighed again. “I really shouldn’t be talking about my kid all the time when I was the one to ask you out, didn’t I?” He looked apologetic.

“I don’t mind you talking about Hadrian.” Liese shook her head immediately. “He’s a lovely child. Quite a sweet kid too. Whoever gets to marry him in the future will be a lucky one.”

Though whoever does that in the future had better be prepared to face an entire family full of protective mama bears. It doesn’t matter even if Hadrian is happily married and bonded with three kids and grandchildren, Liese knew. That family will be protective until the day they died.

Sirius smiled with the way he always did whenever he talked about Hadrian.

“But he’s presented really early, didn’t he?” Liese wondered. “Most of us normally presented around the age of thirteen or even fourteen. The oldest presentation age I knew of is at age sixteen.”

Sirius nodded slowly. He and James have presented around the same time during their Fourth Year. It was during term time, and Madam Pomfrey have to isolate them both in special rooms separately for a few days until the worst is over. Most of his peers have presented around the same age. Sirius only knew of a rare few that actually presented at age thirteen.

“The Old Families believed that if a child presented early, it normally means they’re destined for something great.” Sirius revealed, and Liese blinked. “It’s why the magical world have always cherished alphas and omegas, and the bonding practices. Unlike the muggle world, discrimination towards the secondary genders almost never happened here.”

If it does happen, most of the time, it is because those are either Muggle-raised, muggle-born or even from families that don’t practice the Old Ways.

“I am actually glad to know that when I first knew I am magical.” Liese admitted. “The muggle world, even now, isn’t exactly great for omegas. Discrimination is a lot better now, but it doesn’t change the fact that more than a few muggles still thinks of omegas as sex toys, or that omegas should just stay home to be breeding tools.”

Sirius sighed. If there is one thing he disliked about the muggle world, it is that. Unlike Britain, you never really have to venture into the muggle side in Bulgaria. The magical side is totally separated from the muggle side, though they still do keep a close connection and relationship with the upper echelons of the muggle government.

“It is why Lily was so worried when we first learned that Hadrian is an omega.” Sirius admitted. “Magical Britain took on too much of the muggle world’s beliefs when it comes to the secondary genders, I’m afraid. Hadrian will still be the future Lord Potter, no matter what, and I’ve also named him my Heir. But unlike Bulgaria, people do look at omegas differently in Magical Britain. His place will constantly be questioned there. There are several reasons why I moved to Bulgaria.”

Liese hid a smile behind her cup of coffee. “Viktor won’t let anything happen to him.”

XXXXXX

“It’s been such a long time since we were both back at our old alma mater.” Crow said, looking around the place of what was once the Great Hall with some fascination, but was now filled with tables and booths showcasing the students’ work.

It’s the end of the year annual school fair. And this year, Crow and Rean have decided to visit their old alma mater after receiving a letter from Hadrian.

“They did make quite a few additions to the school since we last attended.” Rean agreed. “I’m going to check out the art side. Hadrian made me promise to drop by should we ever visit. You’re going to check out the Quidditch teams, right?”

“Yeah.” Crow nodded with a frown. “A recent letter I received from Viktor had me a little concerned.”

Not to mention that with Hadrian newly presented, it is sure to send Viktor’s protective instincts through the roof. He was the same way himself long ago when Rean first presented as an omega. It was worst for Crow though, given how he’s not only battling against his instincts as an alpha, but also as a vampire.

Honestly, given how it had only been a few months since Hadrian presented, Crow is almost surprised that Viktor isn’t at Hadrian’s side with every possible moment.

He had visited the Black household after he’d received a letter from Hadrian, informing him that he’d presented, and how some of the older years have been acting all weird around him. From what Sirius had told him, Durmstrang’s headmaster, Nikolai Kostov, had to ask Sirius for permission to room Hadrian with someone else, given how Draco is an unpresented alpha. And it’s not just obscene, but also against the law to make an omega room with an alpha once one or both of them presented.

From what is said, it seemed like Hadrian had ended up rooming with Lucas Michaelis who is an unpresented omega. Both boys were already friends for awhile, so the change isn’t too much of a shock to them. All that changes is Draco moving over to the room that Lucas had used previously when he’d roomed with Mikhail Vasilev who is an unpresented alpha; with Lucas moving over to the room that Hadrian had previously used with Draco. Their rooms were just separated by a few doors, so it isn’t that much of a shock to them.

The Quidditch pitch stands were fairly crowded, with the school teams having just finished up a game apparently. And if Crow’s eyes aren’t deceiving him, he is certain he just spotted a few members from the National Bulgarian team present amongst the stands.

Crow soon spotted the person he is here for and made a beeline towards the teenager who is walking back towards the school after having changed back into his school robes.

“Viktor.”

Viktor Krum looked surprised to see Crow. “Lord Crow.”

“I’m your parents and Sirius’ representative here today, as none of them could get away.” Crow answered the unasked question. “I haven’t been back in Durmstrang for a long time. Why don’t you show me around?”

“Well, it sure has been a long time since I was last back in Durmstrang. They sure did change quite a bit. More clubs too.” Crow commented even as they wandered around the area where the clubs were showcasing their works. At the moment, they are in front of the Photography Club’s booth.

Viktor was unusually silent, and when Crow looked over at the teen, he saw that Viktor was unusually taken with the photograph he is staring at. Upon a closer inspection, Crow then realised that the photograph seems to be that of the first years’ orientation. Hadrian is very clearly visible in the photograph.

“Viktor, let’s take a break.” Crow clapped a hand onto the boy’s shoulder. “Let’s get a bite, yes?”

There weren’t many people around the makeshift café that Durmstrang was using as a rest stop for the visitors that have arrived for their end of the year school fair. This was much to Crow’s relief, as it meant that no one will really be paying much attention to them.

“Is something wrong?” Crow asked at last, merely watching Viktor drinking from his glass of Butterbeer.

Crow only patiently waited, and his patience was soon rewarded when Viktor set down his glass on the table.

“How do you know that Rean is the one for you?” Viktor asked at last. “You know, when you were students?”

Crow made a sound in his throat with that question. “The first time I met Rean, he was part of the group that Towa was in charge of as the student leader at that time,” he answered. “Towa roped me in to help as part of their orientation. And the first time I set eyes on him, my first thought was, ‘this is the person I’m going to marry’.” He fingered the silver ear cuff visible on his left ear. “Muggles mostly can’t comprehend the bond between an alpha and an omega. Especially a fated pair. Pairs chosen by the Goddess, though those aren’t really common. We’re magical beings. There’s a reason why we marry young. Back in my day, my marriage to Rean was considered late, as we married a few years after Rean was out of Durmstrang. Though we’ve already bonded and mated when Rean was fifteen. So to the vampire clans, we’re as good as married. Our own magic tells us if we’re compatible or not. It helps us to find our other half. I’m just lucky enough to find mine so early.” Crow admitted. “It did however take me awhile to woo him. I think it’s similar in your case, Viktor. At least you grew up with Hadrian, and he didn’t dislike you from the start. I made quite the horrible first impression on Rean when we first met that it took me two years before I can even consider myself a friend to him. That, and I’m sure Rean actually felt a pull towards me too. But he was trying to deny it.” Crow sighed, recalling all the ups and downs of his subsequent courtship and then marriage to his omega. “Back in our day, the discrimination towards omegas were a lot worse. So in his own way, Rean was trying to prove himself.” Crow looked at Viktor. “Does this answer your question?”

“Kinda.” Viktor admitted. “I think…I liked Ri since we were children. I just…” He swallowed nervously. “I got so jealous whenever I see some random alpha or even beta hitting on him, or getting close to him. Then when Hadrian presented, I just hated the attention that our schoolmates gave him.” Particularly a certain someone. “I just… I like him so much.” Viktor admitted. “I don’t know if it’s really love, like the one you had with Rean, or the one that my parents had. But I felt drawn to him from the very beginning. I just…want to protect him. I want to see him smile. That’s all.”

Crow nodded. “That’s exactly how I felt about Rean,” he revealed. “And if you asked your parents, I’m sure they’re the same way too. But Viktor, you’re older than Hadrian. You’re at the age when your body is preparing you for hormones and um…the ability to mate in a few years.” Viktor’s face is bright red with Crow’s blunt analysis. “Whereas Hadrian is just at the age when he would just be presenting. Would you be willing to wait for him, no matter what it takes? Will you always be there for him?”

Viktor stared down at his hands. “…I’ll wait,” he said at last. “No matter how long it takes. As long as there’s a chance that he’ll choose me, I’ll wait.”

Crow eyed Viktor carefully. “…And if he ends up falling in love with someone else?” he asked cryptically.

Viktor flinched. “Then I’ll back off,” he said at last, albeit reluctantly. “Hadrian’s happiness and health is all that matters to me. Nothing more.”

“I see.” Crow nodded, as if seeing something that he likes. “Then why don’t you make your intentions clear to him then?” Viktor blinked. “I know you’re technically betrothed. Even still, the whole purpose of a courtship is to get to know your partner better. In the hopes that you can put a ring on their finger at the end of it. No matter how long it takes. It is a time honoured tradition, and tells everyone—Hadrian especially, that you take this very seriously and would be willing to do whatever it takes to win his heart. If you decide that is what you really want, and that Hadrian is the one you wanted, why don’t you make your intentions clear? Communication is the key to everything, Viktor. If you don’t say anything, nothing will ever change.”

XXXXXX

“It really feels like the year had just gone by in a flash, hasn’t it?”

It is Durmstrang’s annual end-of-year cleanup where the students and the clubs have to clean up their club rooms and even the dorm rooms for the graduating students to prepare for the next schooling year. The Quidditch teams only really have the locker rooms to clean which really didn’t take much time at all. And thus, Viktor is currently helping Hadrian to tidy up his art studio.

As someone taking the Art elective, and even being in the Art club, Hadrian was able to rent an art studio for his own usage. Most of the time, whenever he couldn’t be found anywhere, Hadrian’s friends knew that that is where he could be found.

As Hadrian is a returning student, all that they really have to do for the art studio is to tidy it up and make sure that no art supplies are left lying around. They also have to do a quick sweep and clean of the room.

While the school has house elves to do the majority of the cleaning of the school, Durmstrang Institute had believed that having the students do some manual work occasionally helps to build character and have them be more appreciative of what they have. There are always the occasional noble student that grumbled about the ‘forced labour’, but they are normally quickly cut down.

…Viktor can harbour a guess as to the identity of one such person that will grumble as such.

“It’s been fun.” Hadrian admitted, packing away his paintbrushes. “And from the letters I’ve received from Neville, I got the impression that things at Hogwarts are in a real mess now. I’m glad that Siri didn’t want to send me and Draco there.”

From the things that Viktor had heard about Britain these days, he can agree.

“Ri?”

“Y-Yeah?”

Hadrian had been really nervous around him lately, and Viktor is relatively sure that Hadrian is awake that day when he had posed as his model, and thus, remembered everything.

Viktor groaned internally. Lord Crow is right, like he had been about most things. He really needs to make things clear, or Hadrian will never understand. While he is aware that with betas, they don’t delve into romantic relationships until the age of fifteen at the very least; Viktor also knew from his Secondary Genders class that things with alphas and omegas are different.

They tend to mature emotionally a lot sooner than betas. Thus, it isn’t uncommon to see alpha-omega pairs that started dating as early as thirteen in Durmstrang. Many scholars have theorised in the past that it’s their instincts as alphas and omegas that aided in that, especially after presentation. It is part of the reason why a class covering the secondary genders and sex-ed were added to the school curriculum for the Cultural Studies class every year.

One of the most important lessons that Professor Alexandrova had repeatedly emphasised since Viktor’s first year is the respect of an omega and even a witch. They have the right to refuse an alpha’s advances and didn’t have to accept a courtship that they didn’t want. No alpha has the right to forcefully bond an omega to them. In the past, before Bulgaria had enacted omega protection laws, that tend to happen a lot.

But ultimately, several of those ‘relationships’ have a pretty sad end to them. Either the omega killing themselves or said omega having had enough of the abusive sexual relationship that was forced on them, and had lashed out, killing the alpha.

While omegas are traditionally the ‘feminine gender’, and there is still the general misconception that they are to be protected, that isn’t quite true. Omegas that are enraged or feral can be more dangerous than any alpha, especially when they’re protecting children. Alphas are generally hard wired biologically to protect an omega, but the majority of them—thanks to the lessons in school, tend to treat omegas as equals and respected them.

Sadly, Viktor can’t say that that is the case worldwide. He knew that there are still various countries that still sees omegas as nothing more than breeding tools. Britain isn’t as bad as some of those countries, but he knew that there are prejudice against omegas there, from what he knew from Lord Black. Liese who owned the Glittering Stars shop that is a shop catered towards alphas and omegas, had never said much of her time in Britain. But it is what she didn’t say that answered Viktor’s questions about how Britain treats the secondary genders, especially omegas.

Viktor sighed, putting away the last of the colouring pencils, and turning to face Hadrian who had his back to him.

“Will you look at me?” Viktor walked towards Hadrian, gently turning the smaller boy around so that he is facing Viktor. The alpha had been really careful to control his strength since his presentation; since due to his size and strength, he could easily hurt someone if he isn’t careful.

And the last thing he wants to do is to hurt Hadrian.

Hadrian found it difficult to look at Viktor in the face. And somehow, that hurts more than anything else could.

“…You…heard what I said that day, didn’t you?” Viktor asked at last. “The day when I came down to model for you.”

Viktor hadn’t had a chance to look at the finished painting. But he knew from his classmates that said painting became part of Hadrian’s portfolio that day at the end of the year school fair.

Hadrian didn’t answer, but only nodded.

“It’s not a lie.” Viktor murmured, grasping Hadrian by the wrist, and making the omega look at him in the eye for the first time in weeks. He didn’t like it when Hadrian is trying to avoid him. “I like you.”

“V-Viktor?”

“I know what my parents and Lord Black decided when we’re children, and they did say that we’re free to break the betrothal if we want to once we’re old enough.” Viktor said. “The entire arrangement is for your benefit. But… I like you.” He murmured. “You don’t have to give me an answer now. I just…want you to know, that’s all. My parents had a love match. As did yours. I want the same thing they did in any future marriage of mine. To be able to hug and kiss my partner because I do love them, and not just being two strangers that shared a bed like I see happen every now and then with some families. I won’t make you do things that you don’t want to, Ri. But if you feel the same for me at all… If I am ever so lucky to gain your love… I want to court you. Properly.” Hadrian’s eyes widened. “Even if we’re technically betrothed. I intend to make my intentions clear. This isn’t just because of some arrangement that my parents and Lord Black made for us when we’re children. And it isn’t because I’m an alpha and you’re an omega, or that we’re childhood friends. I want you. And I’m willing to wait for you until you’re ready. Until you can figure out your own feelings. That’s all I wanted you to know. I’ll wait for you. Until you’re ready to give me an answer. I’ll wait. If there’s ever a chance that you felt the same way for me… I’ll wait.”

XXXXXX

Hadrian was extremely distracted since the annual clean-up of Durmstrang until they’ve returned home for the summer holidays—a fact that his family had noticed. But if they knew the reason why, none of them were badgering Hadrian about it at all.

In fact, Sirius and even Narcissa have been preparing Hadrian and Draco for their Heir duties during the holidays—having lessons like estate management and even finance management for about two hours each day. Hadrian had already been learning how to manage his money and the various estates that he owned as the sole Potter heir. But until he turns thirteen, Sirius would be acting as Regent for him, and he knew that Sirius had been getting the goblin account manager to grow the Potter wealth after fixing the mess that Dumbledore had made of the Potter accounts during the few years when there wasn’t anyone to manage it.

Thankfully, that old man knew better than to try to steal from the Potter accounts—not that he could even if he wanted to, with the instructions that James had left behind. But he did leave behind quite the mess for Sirius to untangle, and had basically made the Potter accounts stagnant.

Sirius too had quite delightfully deprived one Elphias Doge of being the appointed regent for the Potter seat over at Britain and had instead appointed Andromeda as the regent instead, despite the old man’s protests. Elphias Doge, as far back as Sirius could remember, was lodged so far up Dumbledore’s backside that it’s a surprise he did anything without asking the old goat’s permission. Sirius honestly wonders how Doge’s wife and children took it.

It is little wonder that Doge’s son barely wanted anything to do with his father at all, and had moved out immediately the moment he’d graduated Hogwarts.

Being a Peer, as what Sirius had taught both Hadrian and Draco, comes with certain responsibilities to the people, and they have a responsibility to ensure that they give back to the world or to the people in some way.

Narcissa as Draco’s Regent, had been giving back to several charities that assist omegas and witches that suffered from sexual or domestic abuse—charities that Draco would get behind easily.

Thus, Hadrian decided that a break is in order a few days after his birthday on a Wednesday morning, and decided to get a comfort toy at Liese’s for his upcoming heat. With him already presented, he knew that heat cycles are going to be a regular thing for him from now on. However, despite that, he also knew that he won’t really be fertile until the age of fifteen at the very least.

Though Sirius had made sure to educate him and Draco thoroughly about the whole sex thing, and that he is to never let anyone touch him sexually. Sex with a virgin, as what Sirius had taught them, and even what the school had taught, could grant a boost in magic for both parties if done properly. But if done through rape, the victim would lose a portion of their magic, with the rapist gaining it. The protective amulets that Sirius had made for them both could only protect him so far.

Liese did also give Hadrian a very thorough talk about omega sexuality, protection, heat cycles, and the whole mating process two days after he’d returned home. It is a highly embarrassing talk, but one that Hadrian recognised that he needs to hear. Not everyone in Bulgaria respected omegas the way that the people around him does, after all.

“It’s really nothing to be worried about, Hadrian.” Liese smiled at the boy who is soon becoming like another little brother or even a son to her. “First heats are always scary, as you had never experienced it before. But it’s nothing like what you’re imagining. You just have to make sure that no alpha is near you when it does.”

Hadrian nodded meekly; he had learned as such from Sex-Ed classes and from Liese. While legally, it is difficult to charge an alpha who raped an omega when the latter is in the throes of heat; socially, it is deemed unacceptable.

There are heat suppressants that he can use when in school, but it was generally recommended for omegas and alphas to not rely or use suppressants too often, as it can really harm their bodies and magic. In the worst case scenario, it can even render them infertile if taken in large doses.

Hadrian then picked up a teddy bear that had caught his eye on the shelf where Liese stocked the comfort toys for young children and omegas. The teddy bear’s fur was soft and fluffy, and even had a smile on it’s furry face, with a black and silver scarf around it’s neck.

“I’ll take this.” Hadrian chirped, and Liese smiled even as she took the bear from Hadrian to ring up the purchase. “It kinda reminds me a little of Viktor.”

“It does, doesn’t it?” Liese chuckled, taking a closer look at the toy bear.

“So Aunt Cissy told me you went on a date with Siri the other day.”

Liese blushed. “I did. Cissy set it up for us,” she answered, putting the bear in a store bag and handing it to Hadrian. “It’s honestly a surprise, but I had fun. And I think your godfather did too. I liked him since we were in school together, but he always seemed out of my league. Not to mention that socially, we were eons apart. He is the Black Heir at that time. And me? I was just…a bastard child.” Liese smiled sadly.

She can’t deny that it hurts, having her own blood family reject her because of her half-Muggle blood. As far as she knew, the Fawley family were all but destroyed now no thanks to the war. There were only two survivors as far as she knew—some old aunt that didn’t have long to live, and a boy that is a distant cousin of sorts to her that is from the branch family, but is named the Heir and now the Fawley Lord.

As far as she knew, the boy should be just a few years out of Hogwarts now, and apprenticing under a renowned Rune Mistress from France. The boy, Michael Fawley, had actually written to her a few years ago when he had taken up the Heirship and had found out about her existence. He had officially accepted her as part of the Fawley family, but Liese had still retained her mother’s maiden name.

They have exchanged regular letters and even the occasional photo over the years, with Michael promising to visit her once he could the moment he had finished his apprenticeship. He already had a position waiting for him at Gringotts, from what is said, and would be joining his best friend who is an apprentice curse-breaker for Gringotts.

The Fawley family had pretty much lost their standing and influence within Magical Britain, no thanks to majority of the members having sided with the Dark Lord during the war. Majority of the family is long dead by now, due to it. Thus, it would be a long and hard road to restore the family name and reputation. Not to mention that the Fawley fortune is pretty much gone by now.

“To be honest, if Sirius wants something more, I really wouldn’t mind. But his priority would always be you, as it should be. I heard from Remus that he swore to never put someone or something else above you again for as long as he lived.” Liese smiled. She then blinked at Hadrian’s unsure expression. “What’s wrong?”

Hadrian was silent for a long while. “…What is it like to like someone? How do you know…if you love them? How do you know if you want to spend your life with them? Tie yourself to them?”

Liese had an amused smile on her face with that question. She knew that it would be coming any day now, though she suspects that Sirius wouldn’t be happy with it, one way or another.

“First love is always complicated, Hadrian.” Liese said gently, and Hadrian looked up at her with his wide green eyes. “To like someone…” She trailed off slowly. “You want to be with them. To be able to do things together. To hold their hand. To kiss them.” Hadrian flushed red, and Liese laughed. “You want to have them all to yourself. You think about them. Like when you find something new or try something new, you might probably think, ‘they will like this, or enjoy this’.” Liese smiled knowingly at Hadrian. “Does this feel familiar?”

“I-I think so…”

“What’s with the questions? Did Viktor finally said something to you?”

“I-I wasn’t talking about Viktor.”

Liese laughed again. “Hadrian, almost everyone knows that he had a crush on you since forever,” she pointed out, and the omega blushed. “You do too, don’t you? I can see what you don’t say. Sirius and Remus weren’t able to make it to the end of the year school festival that Durmstrang had a few months ago, but I heard about it from Lord Crow and Rean when they came by to get something from my shop. They said you did a painting of Viktor that was on display at the Art Club booth. Someone tried to buy it off you, I heard, even offering about five hundred Galleons? But you wouldn’t sell it.”

“I didn’t need that money. And I wouldn’t sell that painting, no matter what.”

“I saw a few pictures that Rean took of that painting you made, Hadrian.” Liese commented, eyeing the young omega knowingly. “Why did you chose to paint Viktor that way? I’m no artist, but when I looked at that painting, I can just feel the love by the painter. I imagine it might be why the Art Club advisor made that painting the centrepiece as well, even though you’re a First Year. Viktor seems more…real in that painting of yours. Not that the ones you previously always did of Viviane and Draco aren’t good. They are. It’s just that you put in more effort and care in the one that you did of Viktor.”

“Liese…”

“I won’t pretend I know the circumstances regarding the both of you. But Hadrian, a love like this sometimes comes by only once in a lifetime. Trust in yourself and your instincts. You’ve known Viktor all your life. He had always been there for you. Will he ever hurt you?”

“N-No.” Hadrian shook his head. Viktor would never hurt him. Or anyone else, he knew. “He…told me he likes me. Said he’ll wait for my answer. That he’ll wait, no matter how long it takes me.” He looked at Liese. “How do I know if I like him back? That this ‘like’ is really ‘love’?”

“You don’t.” Liese shook her head. “But haven’t you been thinking about him all day as it is?” She pointed out. “So shouldn’t you know your answer? I know you’re only twelve. But you’re also magical, and an omega to boot. Magic dictates a lot on how we do things, Hadrian. Especially when it comes to things like bonding and marriage. It’s why so many alphas and omegas bond young. And even married right out of school.”

“He said he wants to court me.” Hadrian revealed. “That he want to do things properly, regardless if we have a betrothal in place or not.”

Liese’s eyes widened with surprise. “Well now, that is a surprise. But knowing Viktor’s personality, I can’t say I’m surprised that he wants to do a traditional courting,” she commented. “A courtship is a time honoured tradition. One that had been done for centuries. It tells everyone that Viktor is entirely serious about you, and he intends to win your heart. A courtship also allows the couple to know each other properly. The entire process is for your benefit. You can end it anytime you want. Viktor knows that even when he offered you this.”

“I always…felt comfortable with him.” Hadrian revealed. “When we first learned about our betrothal, I was…happy. I thought that spending my life with my best friend…wouldn’t be so bad. I like him. But… I don’t know if this is ‘love’.”

“You have the time to find out if it’s the type of ‘like’ and ‘love’ that you want, Hadrian.” Liese said gently. “Why don’t you give Viktor your answer?”

Hadrian smiled and nodded, before turning tail and scampering out of her shop, with the bell tinkling somewhere as he did so. Liese sighed, as she rested her chin on her hand.

“Young love,” she sighed wistfully. “First loves are always the most memorable.”

XXXXXX

Viktor Krum was as pleased as punch when he walked out of the stadium that the National Bulgarian team always practiced at, with one of his best friends, Natasha Michaelis next to him.

Both of them were approached by the Bulgarian team manager and scout during the school fair after the exhibition match they had, and were approached with an offer to play professionally. After much discussion with their individual parents, an agreement was reached to have them play professionally on the National Bulgarian team, but trainings have to account for their own schooling. Both sets of parents were very firm on that note. That under no circumstances must training affect their schooling and grades.

Naturally, it means that Viktor and Natasha can’t play on their school teams anymore.

“I wasn’t expecting the offer until near Sixth Year at least which is normally the age when the national team starts scouting amongst Durmstrang players.” Natasha Michaelis commented. Unlike Viktor who plays Seeker, Natasha plays Chaser.

“Well, it’s good, isn’t it?” Viktor shrugged. “I always wanted to go professional.” He grinned. “I have to promise my Mama that I won’t let this affect my grades though. I still intend to take a Mastery in Warding. Need some sort of backup plan once I can’t fly anymore.”

It only takes a misplaced Bludger or some sort of accident before it’ll end a Quidditch player’s career, after all. Viktor had seen it happen way too many times on newspapers before.

“Same here.” Natasha nodded. “I know my dad is disappointed that I didn’t want to be a Healer, but he understands. It’s kind of a family tradition at this point, considering that Parseltongue and Parselmagic runs in the family. But I didn’t inherit that gift. Lucas is the one that wanted to help people. All I really wanted to do is to play Quidditch. But if I can’t, I want to do cursebreaking.”

“It’s still helping people in a way.” Viktor pointed out, and Natasha nodded. “We’re going to have to decide what subjects we want to take our NEWTs in after Fifth Year anyway. No harm to think ahead.”

“Yeah.” Natasha nodded. “Besides that, did something happen?” Both reached the spot where they could call for the bus to take them back to the Alinea district. Unlike the Knight Bus in Britain which had a notorious reputation for throwing the passengers about, the one in Bulgaria thankfully don’t drive like they’re in the middle of a typhoon. “You seem rather quiet lately. Lucas had said that Hadrian seem really quiet of late as well, especially during the last few months of school.”

Viktor was silent for several moments, not reaching out to call for the bus just yet. “I told Hadrian I liked him,” he revealed at last, and Natasha’s eyes widened a slight fraction. “I said I wanted to court him. Properly. And that I’ll wait for his answer, no matter how long it takes.”

“Finally recognised your own feelings, huh?” Natasha smiled, nudging Viktor in the side with her elbow. “We were wondering what it’s going to take. But I understand your apprehension. Hadrian’s only eleven. Twelve now, I guess.” She counted on her fingers, recalling how Lucas was invited to Hadrian’s birthday party just a few days ago, so he had definitely turned twelve by now. “But he’s already presented as an omega, didn’t he?” Natasha is expecting her own brother’s presentation to take place any day now. Most members of her family have the tendency to present early, probably due to their Parselmouth heritage. Even Natasha had presented at the age of twelve when most of her peers only presented when they were about fourteen. And unlike her father and brother, she didn’t inherit the Parseltongue ability. “Alphas and omegas that have already presented tends to mature emotionally faster than most. We all know that.”

“I know.” Viktor nodded. “I’ll wait. No matter how long it takes. As long as there’s a chance that he’ll choose me—”

BANG!

Both teens gave a jump when there was the tell-tale sound of the magical bus’s arrival at their spot, before the doors to the bus opened.

“A ride, you both?” The bus driver called out, spotting Viktor and Natasha. “We’re just dropping off someone, but we can take on two passengers. Fare is two Sickles.”

“Yes.” Natasha nodded. “To the Alinea district—”

“Viktor?”

Natasha blinked, as she turned towards the source of the voice only to see a wide-eyed Hadrian Potter-Black alighting from the back doors of the magic bus, one foot on the ground, and with the other still on the step of the bus.

“Ri?”

Natasha smiled. Seems like Viktor won’t be riding the bus with her, after all.

“Hey, we’ll catch up soon, okay? I’ll be at Mikhail’s if you need me.” Natasha murmured, clapping Viktor on the shoulder who nodded dumbly. Natasha doubts that Viktor even heard anything that she’d said at all, even as she got on the bus. “To the Alinea district, please. Nearest that you can bring me to the Vasilev Manor.”

The doors of the bus closed behind Natasha, before another loud bang signals their departure.

And then, for several moments, silence reigned.

“Uh… Did you come to meet me?” Viktor asked at last, finding his own tongue. “I got into the National Bulgarian team, by the way.” He smiled.

“Congratulations.” Hadrian smiled back, small hands clutching at a store bag that Viktor recognised being from Liese’s. “Just…” He swallowed nervously. “Viktor, can we talk?”

Chapter Text

Hadrian always was under the impression that the Quidditch stadium that the National Bulgarian Quidditch team always practices at is just that—just a mere stadium. He couldn’t be anymore mistaken in his misconceptions when he realised that sometimes, due to late night training, or even overnight training sessions, there were dormitories built for players of the National team so that they have somewhere to sleep if they’re too exhausted to go home.

Though it seems like the National team has some very generous sponsors, due to the fact how there are also various recreational facilities, and even an indoor and outdoor bath installed. There is even a garden built at the back—complete with flowers of all kinds, a fountain, a pond and even a veranda.

Hadrian almost itched to get his painting supplies out when he saw how the garden looked, especially with the sun’s rays reflecting the surface of the pond, with the occasional koi fish leaping out of the water.

For several long moments, neither one of the two said anything, with Viktor leaning against one of the support pillars of the veranda as he waited patiently for Hadrian to speak. The petite omega is just staring at his feet as if seeing something particularly fascinating there—which frankly, amuses Viktor in a way.

“So, uh…” Hadrian finally broke the several long minutes of silence after the ten minute mark, finally looking up and meeting with Viktor’s eyes. “I heard about it from Viviane a few days ago, and she mentioned that you and Lucas’ older sister both were scheduled try-outs with the National Bulgarian team today?”

Well, that explains how Hadrian knew how to find him, then. If his little sister didn’t have her heart set on becoming a professional violinist, she could have become an Unspeakable, or even a reporter.

Viktor gave a small smile and nodded. “We’re just trainees and reserves at the moment, considering our age.” Viktor explained. It is also part of international laws that the World Court had implemented centuries ago that a frontline player on a National team must be at the minimum, at the age of fifteen, considering how dangerous a game of Quidditch could be in the professional circuit. Not just Quidditch either, but sports like broom gliding and the like are also answerable to that rule. “Though considering that their current Seeker and one of the Chasers are already looking at retirement in a year or two, chances are good that Natasha and myself could likely be on the main team after our Fifth Year. We might even be able to go to the Quidditch World Cup if we do well.” He added.

Hadrian made a non-committal sound in his throat.

“I can’t give you an answer just yet.” Hadrian said suddenly, and Viktor only blinked with the sudden change in topic. The omega looked down at his feet again. “I don’t know what I feel for you. I don’t know whether what I feel for you is ‘like’ or ‘love’. It won’t be fair to you if I…we…proceed with whatever this is until I can be certain of what I feel for you. So until then, Viktor.” Hadrian looked up again. “Will you wait for my answer?”

Viktor will be lying if he said he isn’t disappointed, but then again, he will be surprised if Hadrian actually accepted him at this point. Besides, Hadrian isn’t exactly saying no to him at this point. He just wants time to determine his own feelings—something that Viktor can accept.

While Viktor already knew and is well aware of his own feelings for Hadrian since he was about eleven, he knew that most twelve-year-olds won’t. Heck, for some, bonding and marriage is as far from their mind as possible.

Viktor nodded. “…Yes, I’ll wait,” he responded. “I’ll wait until you have an answer for me. Even still, I will still like to court you, and to get to know you better, and vice versa. Will you permit me to do that, Hadrian?”

XXXXXX

“What is the counter spell for the Disintegrating Curse, again?” Lucas Michaelis was very confused, looking through the books currently in front of him at Grim Manor, with Mikhail Vasilev, Viviane Krum and Draco Malfoy doing much the same thing.

Ever since Draco, Lucas, Mikhail, Viviane and Hadrian have become friends, they have often spent their summer holidays over at each other’s homes. It helps that all of them have homes in the Alinea District which makes it easier to visit each other. The fact that their older siblings (Viktor and Natasha) and cousins (Alec) were also best friends is a bonus.

Though it sure did come as a surprise to most of them that Mikhail is actually Alec’s second cousin, with their mothers being cousins. It did however explain lots of things to the older students just why Alec tends to watch out for Mikhail at school though.

Today, the group of them, minus Hadrian who is gone to who knows where, is currently working on their Dark Arts and Defence homework.

“Uh…”

The clueless looks that Mikhail, Viviane and even Draco exchanged with each other is very telling, and Lucas gave a groan, letting his head fall with a light thud atop his books.

“Where’s Hadrian?” Mikhail sighed, looking at Draco. “He’s top of the year when it comes to Defence. We can use his help.”

“He said something about buying something from Liese’s shop for his upcoming heat.” Draco answered, his nose buried in one of the books around him, but none of his friends were fooled—they could see how pink that Draco’s ears have gotten. “And I believe he also said something about visiting Viktor.”

“Why are you blushing, Draco?” Mikhail teased the blonde who spluttered, causing half the table to laugh, as they know exactly why Draco is so embarrassed.

“Didn’t we already have that Sex-Ed talk in Cultural class?” Lucas chimed in next, grinning like an imp. “You should know what goes on during heats and ruts.”

“Can you both stop talking for a second?” Draco cried out, burying his head beneath his book. “There are things I would rather not know about my cousin, thank you very much!”

The sound of the door to Grim Manor opening caught all their attention just then, and as one, they turned around.

“What’s this about me?” Hadrian Potter asked with confusion, looking at his cousin and his friends. “And is there a studying session that I’ve forgotten about?” He blinked doe-like eyes at his friends, with Viktor behind him that is looming rather like a very scary and tall butler, much to Viviane’s amusement.

“Nah, I was just hanging out at Mikhail’s house this morning, and then Viviane mirror called me, asking about some homework questions. So we decided it a good idea to do our Defence summer homework together.” Lucas answered with a grin.

“What are you doing here, big brother?” Viviane asked, a grin on her face as she looked at her brother.

Viktor muttered something beneath his breath, his ears turning red. “None of your business, scamp.” He grumbled, only making Viviane grin wider. “Where’s Sirius?”

“In his study.” Draco pointed upwards with his quill.

The group of twelve-year-olds only watched silently as Viktor and Hadrian walked up the stairs that leads to the upstairs rooms, and even Sirius’ study. Viktor and Viviane not only lived next door to them after all. They also grew up together. Viktor and Viviane both were frequent visitors to Grim Manor as much as Draco and Hadrian have been to Krum Manor.

Heck, Hadrian’s bedroom window overlooks Viktor’s!

“You know, I think I can use a break.” Draco declared, suddenly getting to his feet.

The other three exchanged grins before nodding. “Yeah, us too.”

Sirius Black was cooped up in his study as usual, looking over the various papers that is pretty much a summary of what had happened during the last Wizengamot meeting that he had attended, and proposals of new bills that are currently in discussion to be passed or rejected.

Even prior to his unlawful imprisonment at Azkaban when he was in Britain, Sirius had started attending Wizengamot meetings at Britain with his grandfather when he’d turned fifteen to prepare himself for his future role. This never stopped even when he’d left home and had all but moved in with the Potters. Heck, James had attended those meetings with him even.

Hence, Sirius is quite well-versed in politics and the politicking that went on during those ‘debates’. While Bulgaria’s political scene isn’t quite as bad as the one in Britain where you have people plotting against you everywhere, it is still a shark-infested sea to navigate.

The house is quiet that day; unusual, considering that it’s the summer holidays.

Remus is currently who knows where—muttering something about an appointment earlier that morning when he had left the house, whereas Narcissa is out meeting a client.

With Draco now having gone off to school, Narcissa is now actively working at her career as an event planner—something that she had gotten the license for not long after they’ve moved to Bulgaria, but was only doing it on a part-time basis due to her priority being the children—Draco and Hadrian. She does also assist Sirius with the duties of the Lady of the house, since the latter isn’t married—a duty that Narcissa is more than happy to hand off to someone else if the way that she had been on a bit of a matchmaking spree for Sirius and Liese is of any indication.

The kids, which Sirius knew from his head house elf, Lina, is currently having a study session in the sitting area, minus Hadrian whom Sirius knew is out getting some stuff for his upcoming heat. He still gets angsty if he lets Hadrian out of his sight for long, but Sirius is trying his best to let Hadrian spread his wings a bit and become more independent, like what Liese had suggested to him, as it just isn’t healthy for them both.

Sirius, as Lord Black, also controls the wards on Grim Manor; hence, he is well aware of the moment when Hadrian had returned home, also with Viktor with him. Thus, he isn’t too surprised when there was a knock on his study room door not long after their return.

“Enter.”

The door swung opened, and Sirius smiled even as Hadrian scampered over to him, and the former engulfed the child into a hug, inhaling his scent of apples and peppermint. Hadrian adores his hugs, and Sirius willingly indulged the child, thanks to everything that had happened over in Britain. Furthermore, it is common knowledge that young omegas crave for close skin contact with those whom they trusted. It tends to get a lot worse the closer they are to their heat.

“Hey Bambi.” Sirius murmured into the soft hair. “Welcome home.”

“I’m home.” Hadrian murmured in return. “Viktor is asking to have an audience with you.” He blinked doe-like eyes at his godfather.

“Oh?”

When Sirius set eyes on Viktor, he felt the ends of his lips curling into a smile with the unsure look on the face of the Krum heir. He had a feeling he knew what Viktor is here for, and he is both dreading and looking forward to it when he knew of Viktor’s feelings for his child.

Viktor cleared his throat nervously, shifting on his feet. Come on, Viktor, out with it! He scolded himself mentally. “Lord Black, I’m officially requesting and informing you of my intentions to court your Heir,” he said, relieved when his voice came out steady. “Will you grant me that chance?”

Sirius fought very hard to keep his face straight. He already knew that this day is coming for awhile now. Only a blind man can’t tell that Viktor had been carrying a torch for Hadrian since they were small. Viktor too is from the Krum family, pretty much the equivalent of what the Blacks and Potters have been in Britain. He is part of the House of Lords, and knew of the Old Ways and the courting practices that were still practiced amongst them.

A courting gesture is a very time honoured tradition—one of the old traditions that even Magical Britain and Dumbledore were unable to strip away, no matter how much the latter had tried. It is a very honourable gesture that a wizard can offer, and which tells everyone that he is entirely serious about the person whom he is courting, and fully intend to marry them at the end of it.

Courting gestures can last as little as six months to a few years. And considering Viktor and Hadrian’s ages, Sirius is half inclined to make it a few years, since he seriously doubt that his Bambi even understood what he is feeling for Viktor at the moment.

“I guess I owe Marko and Anastasia twenty Galleons. Even Rean and Lord Crow,” was all that Sirius said. Viktor and Hadrian only blinked owlishly at Sirius. “I was wondering when you are going to ask, Viktor.” He gave a small smile at the boy. “You got until Hadrian’s seventeenth birthday to put a ring on his finger.” He said briskly, and Viktor’s eyes widened. “Exclusive.”

Sirius’s ears pricked up as he heard the delighted squeals from right outside his study door that sounds suspiciously like Viviane and Lucas, and the hisses to be quiet that sounds like Draco and even Mikhail.

Viktor’s eye twitched when his alpha hearing picked up the sounds from behind the study door, and Sirius grinned to himself.

“I won’t disappoint you.” Viktor vowed, tapping a fist against his chest.

Hadrian smiled, looking between his godfather and Viktor before turning around slightly in Sirius’s arms to look at the man. “Where’s Remus, by the way?”

XXXXXX

Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.

The silence is almost apprehensive and uneasy.

It had taken awhile for Rean to even arrange it for Remus since the latter had asked it of the former all those months ago, but Rean had finally managed to get in contact with Fenrir Greyback when the werewolf had to handle some pack business with the Shadowcloaks, and had to make a visit to the headquarters.

Unlike how it looks, there is more to being a pack leader or clan leader than just leading a whole bunch of people, as what Lord Crow had explained to Remus. Crow never really talked about it much, but there is a reason why he and Rean travelled so often back and forth to Romania where his homeland is in between whatever jobs that they are in the middle of doing.

Fenrir Greyback, as the representative for Britain’s werewolf packs, likely had the most to do out of all the werewolf pack leaders, considering Magical Britain’s stance towards Downworlders, and most especially, werewolves and vampires.

There was already talk amongst the Shadowcloaks to move all the Downworld clans out of Britain—considering the prejudice running rampant.

Right now, Remus is in one of the rooms that the Shadowcloaks used mainly for interrogation purposes, as it is one of the few rooms in the entire place that is heavily warded to prevent any form of heavy damage or magic usage, sitting across from a very unamused Fenrir Greyback who had two fingers drumming repeatedly on the surface of the table in between them.

Two of Lord Crow and Rean’s Shadowcloaks’ friends aren’t far away from the room, Remus knew, just for insurance sake. They won’t interfere with whatever that Remus wanted to talk with Fenrir about, but they will also step in if things get out of hand.

Finally, after the ten minute mark, Fenrir Greyback groaned, looking upwards at the ceiling before turning his eyes back towards Remus who seemed to have trouble looking him in the eye. “If I’d known you’d called me here just for us to stare at each other in silence, I would have brought my paperwork to do,” he grumbled, finally breaking the silence. “I don’t have all day, pup. Just say what you came to say. You got a tongue for a reason.”

Frankly, if Fenrir had it his way, he wouldn’t be meeting with Remus at all. He can’t deny that it hurts, when he had kept tabs on his lost ‘pup’ over the years only to learn what Remus had thought about his own kind and even about Fenrir—mainly due to Lyall Lupin and Dumbledore’s brainwashing. His hopes to bring Remus in and educate him properly about their kind and ways were evaporating faster with each year until Fenrir had totally lost all hope after the war had ended.

If not for Rean’s very convincing arguments, and the fact that Fenrir does owe the omega and his alpha mate several favours, Fenrir wouldn’t even be here at all.

While it is true that werewolves and vampires don’t tend to get along as a general rule, mainly due to their conflicting natures; Fenrir does hold a grudging respect for Lord Crow and Rean. The vampire lord is the head of the most influential and powerful vampire clan in the Downworld, but he is still very down-to-earth, and obviously adores his mate to bits, with how protective he is over Rean.

Lord Crow’s clansmen too obviously loved their lord’s consort, with how protective they are over him, and the way they fussed over Rean whenever the couple are back in Castle Armbrust.

“Just listen to him, Fenrir. I managed to get his side of the story, and it really explains a lot of things, and also why Magical Britain has quite the fuss going on there now.”

Fenrir recalled the words that Rean had spoken to him when the latter had managed to convince Fenrir to at least meet with Remus and hear him out. His beta too had informed Fenrir of the huge fuss going on in Magical Britain for months now, and how the current head of the Wizarding Child Services office had been arrested for money embezzlement. It is made complicated, because the money that was embezzled was money that was set aside for Downworlder children. And it seems like Remus was amongst those children whose money was stolen.

It does explains a few questions that Fenrir had over the years, though, if that is the case.

Amelia Bones is on the warpath, and from the rumours going around, it seems like Maria Rivers might be handed over to the Shadowcloaks organisation to face their brand of justice. Many of the Downworlder clan leaders that contributed generously to the fund set aside for Downworld children to get an education were in no way amused.

“Rean…” Just as Fenrir is about to get to his feet, Remus spoke, though he was unable to look at Fenrir in the eye. “He told me some stuff. He told me that you paid for my education, though I was led to believe that it was Dumbledore who waived my tuition fee for me. And that… You set up a vault for me.”

Fenrir didn’t give anything away even as he gazed at Remus coolly. “Yes, it is the news around the Downworld right now. As far as I know, many Shadowcloaks agents were furious, and there were demands for the perps to be handed over to us to face our brand of justice. Lady Aurelia is furious as well, and you don’t want to face that force of nature when she’s angry or in a bad mood.” Fenrir cleared his throat. “Ultimately, it would be Lady Aurelia who would be making the decision whether or not the perps would be facing our court system or not, as it is the Downworlders that are affected. It honestly explains a lot of things though, when I heard about this piece of news, like why you always look like you’re starving even as a young pup, and even now.”

“But why would you help me?” Remus wanted to know.

Fenrir looked annoyed. “Because, you impudent pup, I might have done it initially as revenge against your father, but I bear you no grudge. I was the one to turn you, so you’re one of mine. My pup. And like any parent, I have a responsibility to see to you. Downworlders takes care of our own. We don’t abandon or turn on our own, and it is a very rare case for that to happen.”

Remus can only stare at Fenrir throughout the entire speech. He might be ‘brainwashed’ his entire life to hate Fenrir Greyback and all Downworlders, but even he had a few encounters with the other werewolf throughout the war. Fenrir Greyback had the uncanny talent to make him lose his temper with just a few well-chosen words, but he had never once lied to Remus.

And it is true what Fenrir had said: that Downworlders would never turn on their own.

Remus had tried during the war, but no werewolf or Downworlder had ever given him their time of day, let alone ally with them. In fact, there were several occasions when he swore that more than one of them looked to be a moment away from flying at him.

Knowing what he knows now however, he knew that it is only Fenrir’s word that had kept him from being torn apart.

Apart from the few rogues that have allied with Voldemort during the war, no Downworlder had ever sided with either side, and for good reason. Even Lord Crow and Rean, despite the amount of help and information that they have imparted to Remus during the war, had stayed neutral. And even the Downworlders on Voldemort’s side had never attacked or killed one of their own.

The Downworld has a set of rules—a code of honour, so to speak, Rean had explained it to Remus once not long after they’ve relocated to Bulgaria permanently, and had taken up a position at Bulgaria’s Ministry of Magic as a historian. There aren’t a lot of them, but one of the most important is to never turn on your own.

While a part of Remus still wanted to rage and rant at Fenrir for everything bad that had ever happened in his life; a small part of him—the unbiased part, knew that Fenrir had acted in accordance with Downworld rules when he had turned him as revenge for what his father had done.

The rules of the Downworld are vastly different from those that governed the magical societies, and for good reason. In the end, they aren’t human, even though a good portion of them looks it, especially a good portion of the vampire population and the werewolves who were once human themselves. Thus, they have different beliefs and values.

If someone—whether they be human or Downworlder, commits a great sin or wrong against a Downworlder, said Downworlder does have every right and the law on their side to exact their revenge. That is what Fenrir did to Lyall, and why he wasn’t lynched alive by the Shadowcloaks when they normally have quite stringent rules about turning a child into one of them. Even back when Lord Crow had wanted to turn Rean when the pair were still students, he had to directly approach Lady Aurelia and inform her of his intentions before he had gone ahead with it.

The only thing that could be laid at Fenrir’s feet is the fact that he didn’t take Remus away with him and raise him, as is part of Downworld law.

“I wanted to hate you. I wanted to blame you for everything.” Remus said at last after several long moments have passed after Fenrir’s little speech. Remus didn’t look up at Fenrir, but he could feel a pair of intense eyes practically boring holes into him. “I…I was raised to hate the Downworld. To hate werewolves. To hate you.” Even Marko and Anastasia have pointed it out to Remus prior to that disastrous meeting. That what Lyall had done to Remus is essentially a form of grooming or even brainwashing. It’s a form of abuse in a way, just a lot worse than physical abuse. “But…”

“But?”

“Rean laid it to me straight.” Remus finally found the strength in him to meet with Fenrir’s eyes. Eyes are the windows to a person’s soul, Remus, even for Downworlders, Rean had told him once. You can tell a lot about a person just by their eyes alone. And Fenrir’s amber eyes are clear and strong; rather similar to the look in Lord Crow’s. “He told me about your childhood. And even… What my father did to the Downworld population in Britain.” Remus whispered, ashamed. He had gone digging into the Ministry archives for hunter activity in Britain, and the numbers that had turned up is enough to cause him to be sick. What would you have done if you had been Fenrir? Lord Crow had asked Remus once, but he didn’t have that answer back then. “And if I had been in your position… I would have probably done the same thing.” He whispered. But Remus would never have survived it, he knew.

He isn’t like Fenrir who is an alpha werewolf. Even as far as dynamics goes, Remus is a beta, and he had never felt the urge to form his own pack or bare his neck to anyone, so he doesn’t fall into either the alpha or omega category. He doesn’t have the mental or physical strength and fortitude that Fenrir had.

He would never have survived everything that Fenrir had gone through.

Remus knew enough from both Lord Crow and Rean, and even from the few Downworld liaisons within Bulgaria’s Ministry of Magic to know that even as far as werewolves goes, Fenrir is one of the strongest—not just in physical strength and influence, but also in mental fortitude.

Fenrir sighed a long, low sigh. “Pup, look at me.” Remus looked at Fenrir with surprise; the voice didn’t have disgust or even anger laced in it; not unlike all the other times when he had encounters with Fenrir over the years. “When you speak to me, I want you to face me and look at me in the eye. Understand?” Fenrir was firm, and Remus couldn’t help but nod, trying to fight the urge to cower in submission. “If I’m being honest, I did wrong you that night. I had many different ways that I could have used to exact revenge on your father. But I chose to hurt him in the way that it’ll hurt him the most—by using his son, and ending the Lupin family’s reign and influence over the hunter system in Magical Britain. I did save all the Downworlders by sparing them from your father who is the best hunter at that time, and also paving the way for the Shadowcloaks organisation to end the hunter system in Britain. But I did destroy your life at the same time. You weren’t wrong to hate me. I also could have taken you away with me the moment I bit you, but I didn’t. So I did the next best thing I could by ensuring that you would want for nothing by at least providing the funds to ensure that you had an education and even a vault to ensure you’ll have a future after you finish school. Money can’t bring back your life or the, I’m pretty sure, horrible childhood that you would have under the hands of your sire. But it’s the only thing I can do.”

“Then you showed up again one day as a grown up, ranting about the evils of the werewolves, and in particular, me, at one of the more neutral werewolf strongholds, during the war. And I won’t deny it. I was angry. Furious at you even. But you are still my pup. I turned you. I won’t help you. But I won’t let any wolf harm you either. At least until we knew about the embezzlement of funds that had been going on for decades. And then…” Fenrir sighed. “Everything just made sense then.”

Remus only nodded slowly. He won’t deny that a part of him still wanted to resent Fenrir. Years of ‘brainwashing’, as how Lord Crow puts it, can’t be ended just like that, when he’s been practically spoon fed about the ‘evils’ of Downworld society by not just his father, but also by Dumbledore.

And yet… And yet…

He’s done more for you than you could have anticipated, Rean had told Remus months ago. Regardless even if he is Fenrir’s ‘pup’, Fenrir could have just ignored him and pretended he didn’t exist—like how Lyall did to him nearly his entire childhood.

But Fenrir didn’t.

Sure, the money was stolen from Remus, and he might have only provided for Remus protection against the werewolf packs and monetary support. But it is more than what Remus had gotten from Lyall all his life.

Before you decide Fenrir is a soulless monster, try to get to know him first and his circumstances. Lord Crow had suggested once. You call me and Rean monsters long ago before getting to know us. Shouldn’t you also afford Fenrir the same courtesy? He is not only your sire. He is also of your kind.

“What is it you want, pup, when you got Rean to set up this meeting for us?” Fenrir was honestly curious about what his wayward pup is thinking. His scent kept alternating between anger, sadness, jealousy and even envy.

Now well away from the influences of men like Lyall Lupin and even Albus Dumbledore, and living in a magical society that actually has liaisons and working relationships with the Downworld and the Shadowcloaks’ organisation, Remus is starting to get an understanding and inkling of how Downworld society works.

But he will never truly accept the wolf part of himself unless he gets to know how werewolf packs functions and live.

Fenrir’s pack is one of the largest in Britain for a reason, and it’s because he mainly helps new and young werewolves to transit to the change.

Unlike what the rumours like to state, Fenrir is only responsible for turning three people in his life, and two of those is because they were dying, with the third being Remus. Much like the pure-blooded vampires that can turn a human into one of them or creating a ‘familiar’, depending on how much blood was given, when someone is turned into a werewolf, it can cure any and all diseases that they’ve been suffering from.

Their wolf side would never tolerate any form of weaknesses. This might just be part of the reason why Remus had suffered for so long, especially when he had relied on the Wolfsbane when he was in Britain.

That poison cuts the werewolf off from the wolf which only causes more pain.

“I…” Remus tightened his hands into fists on the table. Get to know him. Rean and Lord Crow’s words kept echoing around his head.

Heck, he knew from Draco and Hadrian too that there were more than a few Downworlders attending Durmstrang with them. There is even a pure-blooded vampire in their year, and a few Veelas and someone with fey blood attending as well.

There were also about three werewolves in some of the senior years—hailing from one of Bulgaria and even Romania’s werewolf packs. One of them, from what Hadrian had told Remus, is also the full-blooded son of the alpha of Romania’s werewolf pack, with said alpha being Romania’s representative for the werewolf packs, even.

Downworlders don’t have offspring often, thanks to their longevity; hence, the Downworlders are the minority in Durmstrang, and even in the various magical schools around the world save for Hogwarts. But they are accepted, and learned and live alongside their human peers. That is how Lord Crow and Rean have met, Remus knew.

There is the occasional person that discriminates against Downworlders still, even in Durmstrang that values power and strength. But they are of the minority amongst the student population, and the Downworlder’s friends often stuck up for them.

“I want to learn more about Downworld society, and how the werewolf packs works.” Remus blurted out, with Fenrir raising an eyebrow. “I won’t deny that I am prejudiced against werewolves in particular, considering I am one myself. I…want to learn more. Get to know more.”

For several long moments, Fenrir stayed silent, eyeing Remus thoughtfully. And during those long moments, Remus wondered what Fenrir’s answer would be.

XXXXXX

The bell tinkled somewhere in the shop even as Liese looked up from where she had her head hunched over the magical sewing machine that she had been using to create one of her many products that she had for sale in her shop.

Thanks to magic, she could easily produce many of the products she had for sale in her shop with no time at all; though for certain items like the comfort stuffed toys, as well as heat and rut condoms and birth control potions, she outsourced them from other businesses—mainly from France. Sirius’ prediction from so long ago when he was trying to convince her to move to Bulgaria is true. Liese did indeed have quite the booming business from the first moment she set foot in Bulgaria to the point that she’s seriously considering opening another branch soon, with the number of international orders that came her way from all over the globe.

Business was so good, that Liese even had to hire two assistants to keep up with the workload—though those two have to sign iron-clad contracts to ensure that they wouldn’t be able to leak the methods and techniques that Liese uses to produce her products.

Liese had already managed to pay her Gringotts loans fully within the first year of setting up her business in Bulgaria. And with advice from Narcissa and Sirius, and the assistance of her account manager at Gringotts, had even made several careful investments that have also been helping her own wealth to grow.

It is nearing evening, and hence, it is at a slower hour; with her two assistants having been sent home just an hour earlier. Liese herself too is about to close her shop for the night once she’d finished with the pattern on the comfort blanket that she is making.

It is a new test, especially with the runes that she is experimenting with when weaving the patterns into said blanket to ensure that the omega using it will feel safe and comforted, and also regulate their body temperature. There is even an experimental pattern that could allow different scents to be absorbed into the blanket—something very useful for an omega in the throes of heat—especially if they didn’t have an alpha, or their alpha is unable to share their heat with them.

Liese had half a mind to gift this to Hadrian as a gift, but she had a sneaking feeling that Viktor Krum might be making a visit one of these days to buy one as a courting gesture. Sirius and Liese, and even Remus, Narcissa, Marko and Anastasia have a bet going on for a few years now just when Viktor will confess or ask for a courting gesture.

And with the way that Hadrian had ran out of her shop like his robes are on fire earlier that day, Liese is certain that Sirius and her might have won the after mentioned bet.

“Welcome—” Liese felt her words get stuck in her throat when she recognised the smiling young man standing at her shop entrance, looking around him in awe at the products lining the shelves.

She recognised Michael Fawley immediately, with the number of letters and even floo calls as well as mirror calls that they’ve made to each other over the years, with Michael trying to get to know his distant cousin well the moment he’d learned of Liese’s existence when he had first taken on the Fawley heirship. Considering his age, he might have taken on the lordship now. But considering the dire straits the family name itself is in, Michael wouldn’t have quite a lot of influence just yet.

He had the dark-purplish hair that is almost a signature hair colour amongst Fawley members, with silver eyes. He is even dressed in a set of casual wizarding robes, with dragonhide boots on his feet. And while Liese isn’t certain, she could swear that Michael had daggers or weapons of some sort hidden under his clothes.

“Michael?”

“Hi, Liese.” Michael Fawley gave a smile. “It’s nice to see you in the flesh at last, and not through a floo call or mirror call. I told you that I’ll make a visit the moment I could.”

“Aren’t you in the middle of your rune apprenticeship?” Liese was confused, watching her cousin walk around her shop, looking with interest at the products. She knew that apprenticeships aren’t easy, especially apprenticeships like Potions, curse-breaking and even runes. It can take a few years for one to get their Mastery. And as far as Liese is aware of, Michael should be about three or so years into his rune apprenticeship with a Rune Mistress from France, the last time they have talked.

“Yeah, about that.” Michael grinned. “I’m doing my final year of apprenticeship with Gringotts’ Egypt’s branch. I do have a promised position waiting for me upon getting my Mastery, and I guess Gringotts thought it a better idea if I get to know my curse breaker partner better so we can work better on the field once the time comes.”

Liese nodded slowly. While not a very well-known fact, she knew that Gringotts often paired their curse breakers together with a rune specialist on the field, thanks to their jobs in raiding tombs that have very nasty curses and hexes on them. Often, those aren’t curses either, but rune traps that only a rune specialist or a Rune Master would be able to identify and disarm.

“And your…curse breaker partner wouldn’t happen to be a certain Bill Weasley, would he?” Liese had an eyebrow raised at Michael’s sheepish expression.

Nearly half of her conversations with her distant cousin over the years often involves Michael’s best friend from Hogwarts. The pair have still kept in constant contact despite being in different countries when pursuing their respective careers and apprenticeships. Liese honestly isn’t surprised that Michael had taken up a position at Gringotts, even if part of the reason might just be related to said best friend.

Liese had never met Bill Weasley in her entire life. But she felt as if she knew the boy as well as she knows Michael by now, thanks to Michael always talking about his best friend.

“Well, it’ll be nice to see Bill again, and even work with him.” Michael admitted sheepishly. “I mean, I was tempted to remain in France and actually take up a position at Gringotts’ Paris’ branch, given how I actually made many friends there. But you never truly forget or leave behind your first friends, you know?”

Liese nodded with understanding. She does know. The Fawley name had been really dragged through the mud since the time of the war. She is technically a bastard child when she was a student, and even she suffered the brunt of it when she was in school. Liese can’t imagine how bad it must be for Michael, since he actually carries the name and was named the Heir when he’d turned eleven, as there is simply no one else that can take on the Heirship, despite Michael being from one of the branch families.

The friends that Liese had made during her time in Hogwarts—if they’re actually still alive, does still stay in contact with her, even if the majority of them have lived overseas to escape the war back when it was still brewing.

“That, and with the way that Bill described it during one of our weekly calls, it seems like the tombs at Egypt can be really challenging. Lots of new and unknown runes are always getting discovered in the tombs.” Michael’s eyes were bright, and Liese tried to stop herself from giggling.

“Are you sure Bill is just your ‘friend’?” Liese had an amused smile tugging at the ends of her lips even as she leaned her elbows against the surface of the counter as she conversed with her cousin. “You sure talked a lot about someone who is a supposed ‘friend’ to me over the years than anything else.”

Michael blinked owlishly at Liese for several moments, as if confused about what she’s actually implying. Then, his brain caught up, and he gave a shudder.

“He’s my best friend! And like a brother to me!” Michael spluttered. “Besides, we’re both alphas!” Alpha to alpha relationships are just something out of a fantasy erotica novel these days, same with omega to omega relationships. It almost never happens. “Thinking of Bill in that way is just urgh!” He shivered, and Liese giggled.

“A best friend who pretty much called out both his parents, and had also been at odds with them for years for you,” she pointed out.

Michael grimaced, before looking guilty, recalling the few Howlers that Bill had received throughout their Hogwarts’ years because of their friendship. And even the number of times that Bill had opted to stay at Hogwarts during the Yule holidays because he knew Michael didn’t really have anywhere else to go.

It’s not like Michael can just go to Bulgaria during that time, where Liese is, thanks to the bad blood between Britain and Bulgaria at that time. And when he was still in Hogwarts, he only had an old distant aunt that didn’t really care about him, but was given Michael’s guardianship as she was his only relative still in Britain. Said aunt had died when he was in his Fifth Year, however. And Michael had spent the next few years after that until he had come of age and graduated by staying at the homes of his friends during the summer holidays, or even staying at the Leaky Cauldron.

One of those homes had been the Tonks family whom he stayed at the most, despite the fact that Nymphadora Tonks is actually a few years below him, and is more Charlie Weasley’s friend than his. Michael is thankful to the Tonks family for helping him out during what would have been very challenging years for him, and had even asked Andromeda Tonks to sit as his proxy for Wizengamot meetings when he had taken up his Lordship.

Honestly, his communications and letters back and forth with Liese when he had learned of her existence is likely the only thing that had helped him to maintain his sanity, outside of Bill. Old Aunt Agatha had lots of nasty things to say about Liese and her parents until the day she had died. And Michael had taken it as anyone that Agatha didn’t like being okay or nice people, and had promptly done the exact opposite of what Agatha had told him not to.

And from Michael’s letters and calls with Bill lately, it really seems like his Great Aunt Muriel is fast losing patience with his mother. From how Bill put it, it isn’t going to take much for Bill and his brothers to take on the Prewett name, at the rate that this is going.

Not for the first time, Michael seriously questioned the common sense of Bill’s parents. He recalled the fight that Bill had described to him that he had with his mother when he said that he will be undertaking Gringotts’ placement tests for apprentice curse-breakers, and then later when Bill had passed those tests with flying colours and would be taking up a position at their Cairo branch.

Charlie as well, from what Michael had learned from Bill, had faced the same thing when he had taken up a position at Romania’s dragon preserve even though he honestly could have easily taken up a position with England’s National Quidditch team.

It’s honestly not a mystery to Michael why the two eldest Weasley brothers have jumped at the chance to leave Britain behind. And even why Charlie had kept his relationship with Tonks quiet, with likely only a few friends of theirs, as well as Bill, Percy and the twins knowing about that relationship.

Michael sighed. It honestly isn’t the first time that someone had mistakenly assumed that Bill and Michael are dating. They’re likely the fantasy and wet dream of half the school during their Hogwarts’ years.

“I know what it looks like, Liese, but I assure you, Bill and myself—we both prefer women,” he assured. “Bill is seriously just like a brother to me. I helped him a lot through that shit storm when his mother pretty much caused his family to be on the outs with the Blacks. And he had helped me a lot during our time in school when I was forced to live with Aunt Agatha.”

Liese grimaced with the mention of said aunt. Suffice to say that she likely had encounters with the old woman that is the very epitome of what people assume the Fawleys to be, and is also the reason why both Liese and Michael have such a difficult time in school.

More Liese than Michael, however, as the war was already raging on when Liese was a student. And at least a good half of the Fawley family have pledged their allegiance to the Dark Lord. There is a reason why at least half of their number are either dead or in Azkaban, and the once large Fawley family could only count two amongst their number right now.

And Liese doesn’t even use the name.

“Well, you’re Lord Fawley now, and it’s honestly your choice whom you want to court or marry in the future.” Liese said gently, and Michael flushed. “No one caught your eye in France when you were doing your apprenticeship? I heard that France has lots of beautiful women, particularly Paris.” She teased her cousin lightly. “They don’t call Paris the city of love for nothing.”

Liese had taken her degree in Business Management in France, after all—for both the mundane side and the magical side. It’s also where she got her contacts for most of her suppliers.

“No one yet.” Michael assured, taking his cousin’s teasing in stride. “And I’ll rather concentrate on getting my Mastery first anyway before I worry about any relationships that comes my way. What will come, will come. I’ll leave it to the Goddess’ blessing if I’m ever lucky enough to meet my soulmate.”

XXXXXX

In Lyon, France, in the Evans’ household, a certain girl sneezed.

Her brother who is curled up on the couch not far from her looked up at her over the book that he is reading, with a raised brow. “Caught a cold, Fiona?”

“Nah. It’s probably too dusty.” ‘Fiona’ waved off the concerns, reaching for a disposal tissue to blow her nose. “I’ll probably clean up a bit before Dad comes home, and before my mentee from Beauxbatons comes over. It’s honestly surprising how quickly she’d caught up with things, considering she only enrolled in the middle of the year.”

Her brother was about to say something when there was the sound of the doorbell.

“Can you get that, Dud?”

“Sure.”

The boy looked way too eager to be getting the door for their guest, in Fiona’s opinion, even as she had a raised brow as her brother went towards the front door to open it. A smiling brunette about the age of her brother stood at the doorway, a shoulder bag over one shoulder.

“Hey Hermione!”

“Hey Dudley!” Hermione Granger beamed; all traces of her trauma from her frankly horrifying period in Hogwarts nowhere to be seen.

Florence Evans, or Fiona as she’s known as, had definitely done a frankly terrific job in helping her junior as Hermione Granger’s peer mentor, as what Fiona’s roommate and best friend, Fleur Delacour had stated. Headmistress Maxime was very proud of Hermione’s progress, considering she shot to the top of her year in just a few months; and Beauxbatons’ curriculum is definitely tougher and more challenging than the one Hogwarts uses. And to think that the headmistress and even several of the teachers and students at Beauxbatons were doubtful that Hermione could even keep up when she had first enrolled, considering that she was originally at Hogwarts.

Now, the once awkward British girl who is still frankly traumatised from what had happened to her at Hogwarts is blooming in her place at the French premier magical school, and is also growing as a person, thanks to Fiona’s guidance; and had even made lots of friends.

Fiona had suspected that what might just be a trial basis for Hermione’s parents originally might turn France into their permanent residence, from how pleased and happy her parents were during the last Parent Day at Beauxbatons a few months ago before the end of the academic year.

In Beauxbatons, students who were in Third Year and above were often assigned a younger student to watch over and guide. Fiona was chosen as Hermione Granger’s peer mentor when she had enrolled into Beauxbatons, mainly because like Hermione, she too was originally from Britain before her father had relocated to France for work, and Fiona too had parents who had mundane origins. Just like Hermione, Fiona too is the first witch in her family.

Though from what she had heard from her father when she’d first gotten a visit from a French official from the Ministry of Magic to invite her to Beauxbatons, it seems like her father’s cousin was also a witch, but had died years ago. Thus, he wasn’t really surprised when they have gotten a visit from an official from the Ministry of Magic.

In fact, Simon Evans was half expecting it, considering the few strange things that happened when Fiona was growing up. That, and being a high ranked military officer in the British army prior to his retirement before he started running a private security firm in France; when Simon had taken in Dudley, Simon was actually ‘let in’ about the secret years prior, with his superiors not realising at that time that Simon already knew about magic, thanks to his cousin also being a witch.

“Hey Hermione, glad that you’re here.” Fiona went towards the front door, smiling at her mentee. “Did you find the place okay?”

“Dad sent me here before he had to attend a dental conference. He just dropped me off awhile ago.” Hermione said, smiling. “Can I come in?”

XXXXXX

The team that was assembled to hunt down the Horcruxes as requested by Sirius Black years ago stood around a table where various blackened artifacts were placed. A large map was even spread across the length of the table where a very obvious dark dot was moving.

Crow and Rean exchanged looks before looking towards the other team members. Machias Regnitz sighed before ticking off points on his fingers.

“The diary of Tom Marvolo Riddle which we managed to get Lord Black’s house elf to retrieve from the sealed off Malfoy Manor. The Gaunt family ring from Little Hangleton. The locket of Salazar Slytherin at Grimmauld Place. The cup of Helga Hufflepuff which we negotiated with the goblins of Gringotts for, and was given in exchange for one request made by them to Shadowcloaks within limits. The diadem of Rowena Ravenclaw that was discovered in Hogwarts of all places.” Machias made a nasty sound at the thought of something so obviously evil being in a school full of innocent children.

George’s invention to track down the Horcruxes by using the soul shard found in Hadrian Potter’s scar is honestly a lifesaver. The only places they actually had difficulty accessing to retrieve the Horcruxes are actually Malfoy Manor and even Grimmauld Place. Sirius had merely asked for Dobby, who still had access to the manor to retrieve the item for them.

Even with a house being sealed off by wards until the heir comes of age, house elves are still able to enter and clean up.

With Grimmauld Place, Sirius merely hired a team of goblins to go through the house for him and to retrieve said locket, and to also cleanse and renovate the entire place. From what the goblins have informed Sirius later on when they have presented the locket to him, they were forced to kill the lone house elf remaining there who had tried to attack them for taking the locket, especially with the portrait of Sirius’ mother screeching the place down.

(Sirius had cheerfully accepted the goblins’ offer to take down the portrait of Walburga Black and burn it when they have offered)

“We got most of them now.” George Nome said grimly, looking up from where he is studying the map carefully.

“And not forgetting the pseudo and likely accidental Horcrux that the Dark Lord likely made in Hadrian Potter’s scar that was thankfully discovered and removed when he was a mere child.” Crow said grimly. If said soul piece had remained in Hadrian Potter until he was older, it would be almost impossible to remove without killing him.

“To think he even used priceless artifacts like these as soul containers.” Jusis shook his head with disgust. “These artifacts should be in a wizard museum of some sort! Not be used as tools by some human with delusions of grandeur. And now because they’ve been tainted with Black Magic, the only option is to destroy them. Not even a full ritual cleansing can cleanse something tainted with Black Magic.”

Rean sighed and nodded sadly. “Emil was hoping to get back the Gaunt family ring. I guess it’s hopeless now. His only option is to get Gringotts to craft a new one for him.”

“Oh, so he finally decided to claim the Gaunt and Slytherin lordships?” Towa Herschel gave Rean an odd look.

Emil Michaelis’ unwillingness to claim the Gaunt and Slytherin lines for years, even though he knew that his side of the family had a stronger claim than Voldemort had been the topic around the Shadowcloaks organisation for awhile now. Both the Gaunt and Slytherin lines were patriarch-run, and much like the Black lordship, can only be claimed by a male. And while it is true that Voldemort too had the blood from both family lines in his veins, the truth is that he is only related to them through his mother, unlike the Michaelis family who had a stronger claim to it, as they were directly descended from Ominis Gaunt who had been the younger brother of Marvolo Gaunt.

Emil hadn’t claimed it for years, much to the goblins’ annoyance who disliked seeing prominent family lines and vaults lay unused and stagnant. The Shadowcloaks have however suspected that Emil’s reason might be Voldemort. If Emil had claimed those lines, it would be akin to painting a target on his entire family, as Voldemort can no longer claim he is Salazar Slytherin’s sole remaining heir.

Crow had been trying to convince Emil to claim his family birth right and family magic for years now. It is only after Crow and Sirius’ visit to the portraits of Ominis Gaunt and Aria Michaelis before Emil seemed to be considering it, and had actually asked for the ancient Gaunt family ring to be retrieved if it is ever found.

The Slytherin family magic runs strong through the members of the Michaelis family, considering their control and gift over Parselmagic—a type of control that even Voldemort had never been able to achieve. Though knowing what they know now with how Voldemort had been splitting his soul since he was a teenager, chances are that he had ruined his chances to claim the Slytherin family magic the moment he’d made a Horcrux.

The Slytherin family magic would never have accepted Voldemort after he’d split his soul.

“I think Emil is seriously considering it, yes.” Rean nodded in response to Towa’s statement, his expression grave. “Headmistress Niamh Fitzgerald had been hearing alarming things in Hogwarts from her other portrait, which she in turn had informed Emil about, and even Aria and Ominis’ portraits.”

Crow sighed. “Well, ultimately, whether he wants to claim the Slytherin and Gaunt lordships or not is Emil’s decision,” he decided. “Though it’s also true that right now, they have the strongest claim. The Slytherin family magic is obvious in them to anyone who knows how to look.”

Rean rubbed at his eyes, as if recalling a phantom pain. “Tell me about it,” he said wryly.

His friends exchanged grins around the table. With Rean having mage sight, it must be tiring for him to have to gaze upon the members of the Michaelis family. To Rean, it must be like seeing giant fireflies or something, unless he switches off his gift.

“Gringotts isn’t happy that we have to destroy such priceless artifacts, but they understood.” Towa reported, and there were nods around the table. “Creating Horcruxes is taboo even for them. The ultimate sin.”

“So all that is left…” Crow trailed off slowly, and as one, several pairs of eyes looked at the dark dot moving across the map on the table.

“The snake, Nagini.” Jusis prompted. “We might need the assistance of Newt Scamander for this. From what I heard, her circumstances are really unusual. And it sickens me to think that Voldemort had been using her for years as some kind of pet.”

“I’ll reach out to our contacts to see if we can locate him.” Towa promised, making a mental note to put that on her list of priorities.

“It might honestly be a better fate for her if we kill her.” Rean offered, grimacing at the thought of the current fate of the witch turned snake. “Let her know the Goddess’ embrace, and hopefully have a better life in the next one.”

“We’ll cross the bridge once we comes to it.” Crow reassured. He gave a long, low sigh, looking from face to face. “It’s been a long job. But we’re about to see the end of it.”

The dark dot on the map that signifies Nagini’s position glowed almost ominously, as if signifying what is soon to come.

Chapter Text

“So… What’s this about the courting protocols, actually?”

Viviane and Draco broke off mid-conversation about their brother and cousin’s courting respectively, turning to stare at Lucas incredulously. Even Mikhail who had been listening to their conversation without saying anything, was staring at Lucas with a look like the latter had just grown two new heads.

“You…didn’t know anything about the courting protocols?” Viviane was the first one to find her tongue.

All four currently present in the Vasilev manor for one of their usual study groups—minus Hadrian that day who had some medical appointment that he can’t miss, are after all either heirs or members of one of the major houses in the Bulgaria wizarding community. While Draco isn’t the Black heir—that falls to Hadrian, he is still technically second in line and is officially the Malfoy heir, and was trained in the duties of a heir like Hadrian is.

Viviane and Mikhail too are secondary heirs of their individual houses, with their older brother, or in the case of Alec being Mikhail’s first cousin, being the primary heirs. But they are second in line if something should happen, or if their older brothers refuse the position for certain reasons.

Hence, all of those present were well versed and trained in the ways of the wizarding communities and the House of Lords. And the courting protocols—while technically considered as part of the Old Ways, were included in their studies.

Unlike their houses, the Michaelis family wasn’t as old as theirs, but they were still counted amongst the House of Lords, though quite a new addition, since their family didn’t even live in Bulgaria until about two generations ago.

Lucas looked very embarrassed with Viviane’s question. “…Dad only started the heir studies with me recently,” he muttered, though he didn’t elaborate why.

He knew that his father was thinking about claiming the Gaunt and Slytherin lordships, with said lordships having gone unclaimed for decades since the time his great-grandparents have moved to Bulgaria. One of the requirements for the Slytherin line however is the Parseltongue ability, and the lordship and heirship is passed down through the male line and not the female. Same with the Gaunt line.

Unlike some of the other houses however, both the Slytherin and Gaunt lines have no restrictions about an omega claiming the lordships. Hence, despite the fact that Lucas is a male omega, he is still counted in the line of succession, considering the fact that Emil and Iskra Michaelis only have Natasha and Lucas.

Hence, if Emil Michaelis ever went ahead and claimed those lordships, it means that Lucas will be first in line, and not his sister as the first born. Lucas was worried when his father told him about it, that his sister will be resentful. Since unlike Lucas and Emil, Natasha wasn’t born with the Parseltongue ability. Surprisingly however, Natasha wasn’t, saying that she never had an interest in politics the way that Lucas did.

All that she wanted to do with her life is to play Quidditch or even become a broom glider or coach once she can’t compete in Quidditch professionally anymore. Unlike Lucas who had wanted to become a Healer like his parents.

Their mother had bemoaned over her daughter being such a tomboy for years. Hence, when Natasha had identified as a beta, no one was really surprised. Both Michaelis parents however wanted to allow their children to find their paths and didn’t really pressure Natasha to be a Healer, even though both sides of their families have been either Potion Masters or Healers for generations.

Viviane, Draco and Mikhail exchanged looks. There were already talks amongst the House of Lords and their families about Emil Michaelis putting things in the works to claim the Slytherin and Gaunt lordships. Once they do, there will be a target painted on their backs from the Death Eater supporters and sympathisers over in Britain. Not to mention the Dark Lord himself.

Reasons which the children are certain must be why the Michaelis family had never claimed those lordships to begin with, starting from the generation of Ominis and Aria Michaelis when they’ve first set down roots on Bulgaria soil.

“A courting protocol,” Everyone in the sitting room almost jumped when Mikhail closed the tome that he is reading through with a slight slam, “is part of the Old Ways, and a very ancient protocol—one that the House of Lords and even some of the minor houses still uses today. It is a very traditional gesture, and tells the world at large that the person being courted is one to be treated with great respect and coveted. This is what Viktor is offering Hadrian, Lucas.”

“And with the rules that Sirius had set in place the moment that Viktor had approached him for permission, it means that Viktor has until Hadrian’s seventeenth birthday to get Hadrian to agree to marry him.” Draco added. If Lucas had only just begun his heir training, unlike Draco and all their other friends that have started said training since they were about five, it only makes sense that Lucas won’t know much about it yet. “Exclusive,” Draco drew quote marks in the air, “which means that Hadrian won’t accept any other courtships or such from anyone else. And anyone else trying anything on Hadrian will potentially be held in breach of a courtship protocol, and the House of Krum are well within their rights to call on retribution on them.”

If anything, this might just protect Hadrian from all the unwanted advances from some of the other alphas in school, Draco privately thought to himself. He isn’t blind to the ways how other alphas looked at Hadrian from time to time. Especially that one guy. What’s his name again? Valko Kovarev or something.

The House of Krum are amongst the most powerful and influential in Bulgaria, with only the House of Black and the Vasilevs being the only other ones able to match them in power and money. The Michaelis family, while not having much money to their name, makes up for it in influence, and they are some of the best Healers in the world, with various Healers all over the world often calling on Emil and Iskra Michaelis for their expertise in not just healing, but also curse breaking.

It might be why Natasha had taken classes in curse breaking and Ancient Runes at Durmstrang, with the younger kids having overheard Natasha mentioning how she wanted to take a Mastery in her Seventh Year in curse breaking and Ancient Runes as a backup plan once she couldn’t fly anymore.

She might not have much interest in Healing, but Natasha does seem to have a talent in breaking curses and hexes, and could even turn it as her career once she couldn’t fly anymore. Talented curse breakers are very high in demand. There is a reason why curse breakers are amongst the highest paid at Gringotts. Independent curse breakers can easily earn thousands of Galleons in a month if they just have the right contacts.

Mikhail nodded with agreement, with Lucas looking really interested. “I’ll loan you some books I have when I was undergoing the heir training with my older cousin, Alec, at a later time, Lucas,” he added, and Lucas smiled, with Mikhail fighting to contain the blush that threatened to spread across his cheeks. Draco and Viviane exchanged knowing looks. “The entire courtship protocol is for Hadrian’s benefit.” Mikhail twirled his quill around expertly. “He can end it at any time. And at the same time, the courtship also serves to protect the omega or the person being courted. It’s all part of the ancient protocols, and still practiced today, though mainly by the House of Lords, and by several of the old families, as it’s part of the Old Ways. I believe Professor Alexandrova mentioned covering the courting protocol in Cultural Studies for us next year. And if the Kovarev heir still tried to make a move on Hadrian or even so much as lay a finger on him…” Mikhail chuckled darkly, “I want to see what Viktor will do to him. If he angers Viktor enough that Viktor calls on the Goddess to judge Kovarev, I wouldn’t be surprised if She strips him of his magic as punishment.”

Viviane nodded with agreement even as the other two paled with the thought of losing their magic. “The ancient protocols are created with the Goddess’ blessing,” she reminded her friends. “Going against it knowingly will anger Her. Calling upon the Goddess’ Judgment had been done in the past when others tried to make a move on someone already in a courtship. That is before duels became a thing for the wizarding communities to deal with slights.”

“You seem to know a lot about the courting protocols though, Mikhail.” Draco had a raised eyebrow. “Anything you want to tell us?” He looked at Lucas out of the corner of his eye, with said omega looking entirely clueless. Next to Draco, Viviane tried to hide a grin.

Their group of friends, and Viviane is pretty sure even Viktor’s group of friends, were already placing bets on just when Mikhail would have the guts to ask Lucas out. Though with all the talks about courtship lately, Viviane is relatively certain Mikhail would offer Lucas one, with how traditional his family is, and a courting protocol is traditional amongst alpha-omega courtships.

Viviane privately wonder between Alec and Mikhail, which one of the cousins would offer the person they’re interested in a courtship protocol first. Ironic that both Vasilev cousins fell for a Michaelis though.

Mikhail only spluttered. “None of your beeswax!”

XXXXXX

Dear Hadrian,

Do you perhaps know of any curses or potions that would silence a fool permanently? I am close to punching that fop in the mouth, manners be damned!

I can imagine your expression right now, best friend of mine, so let me explain.

Remember how Sue and myself were complaining over the Yule holidays and even during the summer holidays when we spent a week in Bulgaria about Hogwarts’ Defence professors and their inability to keep one for longer than a year?  

Our DADA professor last year, a Professor Quirrell, apparently bit the dust at the end of the year. I don’t know the specifics, but there was quite the fuss when the DMLE team, as well as the curse-breaking team sent by Gringotts under request from the Board of Governors due to the fiasco at Samhain last year when the troll broke in, went through the school to search for anything dangerous to the students.

Let me tell you this now: they found loads.

I overhead snippets of the conversation that Dad had with Gran and Mum one night when they thought I was sleeping, with Dad being on the Hogwarts’ Board of Governors, and also holding the proxy for the Black and Potter seats should Andromeda Tonks not be available.

From the failing wards that put the bee in the bonnet of not just Gringotts, but the curse breaking team, to dozens of dangerous objects found stashed not just all over the school, but also in the possession of several of the upper year students, and also several love potions in the possession of various of the upper year girls.

From what Dad said, Gringotts had made a note against those girls, and should they ever intend to marry in the future, their spouse-to-be would be checked and examined for all kinds of controlling spells and potions before they would be allowed to.

I can understand now why Bulgaria and so many other countries hated love potions so much to the point it was banned from their shores. I wouldn’t like it being used on me either, but thankfully, my Heir ring protects me against such enchantments and potions.

Anyway, back to what I was saying. I don’t know the specifics, but it seems like Quirrell was possessed or something? The curse-breaking team found the Philosopher’s Stone being hidden in Hogwarts; and that is another black mark against Dumbledore.

And guess who he hired for the DADA position this year? Why, none other than Gilderoy Lockhart, of course!

Mum wasn’t impressed when she first saw the book list for the new year, since we have to buy all seven of Lockhart’s books that read more as fantasy books than actual books for DADA. I’m already having tutors for several of the core subjects that have been washed down from the original curriculum, and Dad said that he has to add DADA to the list too after hearing how bad a teacher Quirrell had been. If this goes on, I might as well undergo a home-study program entirely.

Lockhart seems more interested in talking about himself than actually teaching. Our first lesson had him releasing Cornish pixies in the classroom that resulted in us all fleeing. From what I heard, one of those pixies dangled Ron Weasley from the ceiling, and if not for Professor Flitwick who happens to be passing by, he would likely remain there until dinnertime.

Complaints to McGonagall and to the other Heads of Houses are useless too. From what Sue told me, Professor Sprout told her and the other Hufflepuffs that when they brought up their complaints to the Headmaster, all that they were told was that everything is handled, and that ‘Professor Lockhart’ will no doubt start on his lesson plan soon.  

Soooo… Dumbledore’s usual ‘everything is fine’ routine.

From what Daphne Greengrass and some of the other Slytherins that we were on friendly terms with have told us, Professor Sinistra, their Head of House, have warned them to never be on an one-on-one scenario with Lockhart. And that if they have a detention scheduled with him, to come to her first.

I think Professor Sinistra might know something or suspect something.

All years have ended up self-studying for DADA. Again. It wouldn’t be so bad, considering we don’t learn anything in DADA anyway, if only Lockhart isn’t so irritating! Man seems to think of himself as Merlin’s gift to women or something! Sue said too that he made several of the girls uncomfortable with the way he stares at them or made comments.

Suggestions?

~Neville

Dear Neville,

With all of yours and Sue, and even Hannah and Ernie’s letters over the past year, I am starting to wonder if it might not be a better idea for the four of you to transfer to Durmstrang. Why are you lot still at Hogwarts to begin with, paying for a substandard education when you can get a more rounded and extensive education for less than what you’re paying for at Beauxbatons, Durmstrang, or even Ilvermorny?

To answer your question, there is a potion known as Laryngitis Potion that will cause the user to lose their voice for a few weeks. Not permanent, unfortunately. But if this ‘teacher’ gets any worse, you can consider using it. Just don’t say it comes from me.

I wrote the recipe for it with this letter. We learnt to brew it last year, so it isn’t a complicated potion, and doesn’t need very complicated ingredients. I’m sure you would have the ingredients needed in your student kit at least.

If anyone caught you with it, I didn’t give you the idea.

But for a long term solution to this joke of a ‘teacher’ you had with you, if your professors or that sad excuse of a Headmaster you have can’t, or won’t deal with the problem, do it like how we do it in Bulgaria. As in, go straight to the ones in power that can do something about it. Isn’t Uncle Frank on the Board of Governors? And he had quite the position in Britain’s Wizengamot, last I checked.  

Have the Board send someone to inspect his ‘lessons’ under a Disillusion Charm or something. If the stories you are telling me are true, they won’t need more than one lesson to determine if he is a suitable teacher for such an important subject.

In the meantime, I did attach a list of books for DADA self-study and reading. If Hogwarts’ library don’t have those books available, you might want to ask Uncle Frank or Aunt Alice to send you those if you want to pass your DADA exams at the end of the year. You might want to give a copy of the list to Sue as well. She wrote to me and Draco as well, complaining about the DADA professor.  

Also, I made a new friend. Or rather, several new friends when Durmstrang, Beauxbatons and Ilvermorny had one of our Inter-School Tournaments about a month ago. I got volunteered to be in the duelling circuit for the Second Years with Draco, whilst Viviane took part in the Music portion. Mikhail volunteered for the debate team.  

We got to talking with some of the other students from the other two schools which is the whole purpose of the Inter-School Tournament. One of Beauxbatons’ students that won the debate challenge for the Second Years was originally from Britain, surprisingly. And from what some of her friends told us, she originally attended Hogwarts before transferring into Beauxbatons in the middle of last year due to some accident that landed her in the hospital for a few months. She’s still undergoing physical therapy now.

She seems a nice enough girl. A bit awkward. Viviane seems to like her, and those two could go on and on about all the books they’ve ever read, and even music they like to play and listen to. Seems like Hermione too plays the violin, just like Viv. Her peer mentor, a Fiona Evans, seems rather nice too, and seem to be a friend of Viktor, Alec and Natasha.

There is a First Year in Beauxbatons who Hermione had taken under her wing when she first enrolled earlier this year. Seems like she and her father moved to France sometime within the last couple of years when things in Britain started becoming unfriendly for those not deemed ‘acceptable’. And unfortunately for poor Luna Lovegood and her father, they are amongst those, so her father decided to pack them up and move to France where they had distant relatives, especially after the death of Luna’s mother.  

It seems like Mr Lovegood had his own magazine, and with new advisors, his magazine is starting to gain a steady following and a reputable reputation in France for being the leading magazine when it comes to magical animals’ sightings and their habitats.  

Onto other news, it seems like Lucas’ dad is considering taking on the Slytherin and Gaunt lordships, as they have a stronger claim to it than a certain someone. I am anticipating some backlash from Britain once it comes out, considering how old those lines are, and the Michaelis name is pretty well-known worldwide as prominent Healers, and you know that Lucas and his dad are Parselmouths, to boot.  

Also, not sure if Draco mentioned it to you in one of his last letters, since knowing my cousin, he probably did.

But well, Viktor offered me a courting gesture a few days after my birthday last summer. Things have been so busy since that I forgot to tell you. Sorry! Don’t kill me!

Sirius gave Viktor until my seventeenth birthday before the courting gesture ends. I really don’t know if what I feel for Viktor is ‘love’. I just know I feel something for him, and that I don’t like it when other omegas or even betas threw themselves at his feet continuously.

I’ll just take things as they come. And maybe someday, I’ll figure out just what I’m feeling for Viktor.  

~Hadrian

Dear Hadrian,  

VIKTOR KRUM OFFERED YOU A COURTING GESTURE, AND YOU FORGOT TO TELL US??!!!

(The handwriting changes at this point)

No, Draco didn’t tell us about it, though I know he is keeping something from us, considering how secretive he had been. Has he gotten up the guts to confess to Viv yet? Or Mikhail to Lucas?

Should I congratulate you, Hade? And don’t worry about not knowing what you feel for Viktor just yet. You’ll figure it out. We’re only twelve, Hadrian. And sure, our secondary genders and even magic dictates and influences us a lot on what we do. But ultimately, it is you who makes the final decision and call. Just give yourself and Viktor a chance.

So thanks for the suggestion about the potion. Our Potions professor – a Professor Andre LeBeau that teaches the older years, and his apprentice, a Professor Emilie Courbet, seems to know exactly what ‘ailment’ that Lockhart is suffering from when he suddenly mysteriously lost his voice at breakfast one day.

(We bribed the Weasley twins from Slytherin to pour that potion into Lockhart’s goblet. Honestly, I think we could have asked anyone in the school, and they would happily aid us, including the professors)

Madam Pomfrey couldn’t seem to ‘figure out’ what is causing Lockhart’s sudden loss in voice, and our two Potions professors couldn’t either. In the meantime, one of the other professors have been taking over the spare DADA slot to cover for Lockhart for the last two weeks. For the first time, I feel as if I’m actually learning something!

I don’t suppose we can make it so Lockhart loses his voice permanently? I doubt anyone will miss him.

Anyway, I told Dad what you suggested in your last letter when we did our usual weekly communication mirror call. Dad said he has to run it by the Board, but he don’t see a reason why they would refuse. The Board as a whole had been getting annoyed with Dumbledore over the years, and his inability to maintain the DADA professors. Not to mention Hogwarts’ gradual education decline that had them all concerned for years.

(The ink changes a little at this part)

Getting back to finishing this letter again. Sorry if the contents jumped around a lot. I’ve been trying to finish this letter in between assignments and the self-study work that I have from my tutors. Ron Weasley kept jeering, saying that I’m mental for adding on work. We’ll see who’s the one laughing once the end of year results are out.  

Anyway, about Lockhart. Got some great news! He got his voice back about two weeks after the potion was administered (unfortunately for us). And (luckily for us), the Second Year Gryffindor-Slytherin class are also the first ones in his class the day he got back his voice. And unknown to him, two members of the Education inspection team were also present, but disillusioned. Dad gave me a warning about them so I don’t reveal it, since part of the protections on my Heir ring is the ability to detect hidden people.

(I think Dad and Mum and even Gran put all kinds of protections they could think of on my ring, even those not deemed legal in Britain. Pretty sure Sirius did the same for your rings and Draco’s as well, I bet)

Not even ten minutes into Lockhart’s class, the two inspectors revealed themselves and hauled him off when they realised he’s not teaching anything about DADA at all but about himself and what he’s wearing when he banished some creature.  

My parents didn’t pay for me to come to Hogwarts to attend a fashion class, for the love of the Goddess!

After that, Dad wrote to me, and the Daily Prophet revealed that Lockhart was arrested and charged for illegally modifying memories. All those ‘adventures’ he did in his books? Those were done by someone. Just not him. He interviewed the people who did those, and modified their memories, claiming credit for those deeds.

The DMLE is now on the search for those people whose memories were modified illegally, with International Cooperation getting in contact with the Ministries of the countries those people are from, so as you expect, it’s a freaking international nightmare on our front. Since opinions about Britain is still pretty low, especially after what Dumbledore tried to do years ago that resulted in a sanction from Bulgaria.  

Since chances are that Lockhart might have damaged the minds and memories of his victims in the process. There is a reason why it’s illegal to use the Memory Modifying Charm unless you’re an Obliviator after all.

Dumbledore seems displeased, and I know he protested when Madam Bones sent one of the Auror Academy instructors to take over the DADA lessons for the rest of the year. For the first time, I feel as if I’m actually learning something in DADA class!

Last I heard, Lockhart was sentenced to Azkaban, in the minor security wing for about ten years if I’m not mistaken.

It's also nice to know that you and Draco and the others managed to befriend students from other schools. It’s also nice to see that you actually befriended Hermione Granger. She’s the student I mentioned being the victim of the troll attack from last year. Mum had been a big help to her and her parents, and actually assisted them with their move and subsequent permanent emigration to France. I still exchange letters with Hermione every now and then though. And I know Mum often exchanged letters with Mrs Granger.  

Generally, the magical sides of France, America, Russia and even Bulgaria are very stringent on the type of immigrants they allow to come through. They have pretty harsh sentences for mundane-magical relations, from what I heard.

From Hermione’s letters, and what she told me after her enrolment and move to France is made permanent, it seems like her parents aren’t Muggles, or mundane-born, as they’re known as in other parts of Europe. They’re from a long forgotten Squib line, with Hermione being the first witch in either side of her family for generations.

It definitely explains why and how they can see Diagon Alley and enter it. I did always wonder, you know? Since Diagon Alley is warded against Muggles, and yet, Hermione mentioned that her parents actually could enter it even without her presence. All they have to do is just ask Tom, the owner of the Leaky Cauldron, to open the entrance for them. This also means they could see the Leaky Cauldron even without Hermione’s presence.  

It definitely seems like Hermione and even her parents are much happier since their move, since they are able to get closer to their relatives in France in the process. I’ll miss Hermione definitely, since she is somewhat a friend prior to her injury, and we became better friends when she was still in St. Mungo’s, and I was the only visitor her age when she was there, apart from Susan and Hannah. But there’s always letters and even the communication mirrors.

As for transferring to Durmstrang, trust me, Sue and I are very tempted. But we are remaining for a few reasons, so we’re opting for a wait and see scenario. If just one more incident happens in Hogwarts, I think that will be the last straw for Dad. He had warned Dumbledore as much after the troll incident, and then when the DMLE and Gringotts teams went through Hogwarts.

From what I heard, the DMLE team just about lost their shit when they found out that there is an Acromantula nest in the Forbidden Forest! A team from the Dangerous Creatures committee was assembled ASAP and sent to either eliminate or move those Acromantulas elsewhere.

Dad told me later on that Hagrid tried to protest and even fight that team. It seems like he’s the one to bring the first Acromantula to the Forest, and is basically responsible for them breeding. He was fined for ‘obstruction of justice’, and it’s only due to Dumbledore’s interference that he wasn’t arrested.  

Dad wasn’t happy with either one of them, and neither is Mum. Since from what I heard, they’re still considering whether or not to charge Hagrid for kidnapping you as a baby after your parents died. After the entire Acromantula fiasco, Mum was all for it, but wanted to hear Sirius’ opinion, since he’s your legal guardian right now, despite the fact that she is also your godmother.  

Thus far, apart from the Lockhart affair and the usual pranks by the Weasley twins, things in Hogwarts have been relatively quiet. There is a Weasley girl that came to Hogwarts this year, sorted in Gryffindor. From what I heard, she’s the youngest of the Weasley children, and the only girl.

And can I say that she gives me the creeps? She kept giving me these looks, and Parvati and Lavender told me that from what they heard from the first years, Ginny Weasley seems to have the biggest crush on the Boy-Who-Lived, aka you.  

So uh, watch out?  

~Neville and Susan

XXXXXX

Severus Snape only watched coolly as the boatman rowed away from Azkaban Prison, with the distinct silhouette of the infamous prison and the island slowly becoming a speck in the distance the further they rowed.

Eight years he had been in this hellhole. Eight years he had spent, suffering under the torment subjected to the Dementors. And for what? Just because Sirius Black is somehow found innocent, and that warranted all the people once accused of being Death Eaters in the last war for a re-trial?

So what if he had been harsher than normal on those insufferable brats? He never wanted to teach to begin with. And so what if one or two Mudbloods died under the hands of the Death Eaters? It’s not like he particularly cared about them to begin with.

He only cared about Lily.

Lily is the only one that is different. She’s the only one that is different from all those other Mudbloods.

If only she could see his feelings for her. If only she didn’t go and marry that damnable James Potter and had that brat that ultimately ended up in getting her killed…

That welp… That spawn of James Potter.

It’s all his fault. Everything.

Lily’s death. His incarceration in Azkaban Prison. All of it!

It’s all his fault!

Severus Snape’s eyes only darkened as he dwelled deeper in his own dark thoughts.

He swore a long time ago to protect Lily’s child. But it seems like that promise too will be joining the already long list of broken promises that Severus already had on his list. For if it’s one thing that Severus Snape was known for during his time in Hogwarts even as a First Year, it is for being vindictive.

Liese Pearce could definitely attest to that when he had used one of those darker family spells that Regulus Black had taught him when he was in Second Year, and no one had ever linked it back to him. Yet it was those eyes that Sirius Black had used during their entire time in Hogwarts after that that made him afraid for a moment that he knows something. But if he did, he said nothing, but only stuck close to Liese Pearce whenever he could, and if his retaliation on Snape and his friends after that were harsher than before, no one asked why. Not even James Potter.

And now, his most hated person in the entire world is free and compensated generously by the Ministry for wrongful imprisonment and living up quite the life in Bulgaria with James Potter’s hated spawn and that werewolf. And yet, he, Severus Snape, who didn’t do anything wrong, had to suffer for eight years in this hellhole and had his assets and fortune seized by the Ministry and distributed amongst those brats that he had to suffer having in his classroom.

And to add insult to injury, he had to receive a letter from the Potions Guild when he was still in Azkaban, informing him that they’ve revoked his title as a Potions Master due to the severity of the crimes he’d committed, since to be a Potions Master means to nurture the next generation, and it seems like that is one aspect that you failed spectacularly.

Severus swore silently to himself, even as he clenched his bony hands tightly into fists, that he will have his revenge on all those that have wronged him, no matter how long it takes.

The boatman responsible for ferrying people to and from Azkaban Prison and to the mainland shivered to himself when he saw the almost maniac glint visible in those dark eyes. The Auror responsible for guarding Severus Snape too seemed to be uneasy, judging by the way he had his wand partially summoned into his hand.

The boatman had been working at this job for years, and he had seen many a prisoner released from Azkaban with barely any sanity intact. Some of them were already insane even before Azkaban, such as Bellatrix Lestrange, which last he heard, had died some years ago when she was sentenced to the isolation cells after that round of re-trials for all the Death Eaters.

But that look in the eyes of Severus Snape…

The boatman can’t help but feel uneasy, and only sped up his rowing, wanting to get this man off his precious boat as soon as possible, and as far away from him as he could.

He only hoped he won’t see Severus Snape back on his boat and towards Azkaban once more. But the boatman had a funny feeling that the fates have something else in store for this man.

XXXXXX

Thirteen-year-old Dudley Scott Evans is very nervous, and unable to stop fidgeting, despite his sister’s obvious annoyance, even as the steady click-clacking of her knitting needles became a sort of background sound.

Many years ago, Dudley is ashamed to admit that he had been a horrible child, and an even worse person to his cousin who deserved none of the treatment that he had doled out, being both younger and smaller than Dudley, and not to mention being an omega to boot.

Dudley remembered being five-years-old and howling the place down when the Social Services officer assigned to him whom he remembered as being Mr Seven, their neighbour whom his Mum hates so much, informed him that both his parents were sentenced to prison, and that his mother’s cousin and adoptive brother would be taking him in.

He was an awful brat to Simon Evans whom he now called Dad, he remembered with shame. Simon must have the patience of a saint to deal with him, and his tantrums, as Dudley remembered that he is indeed a terror as a child—having never been taught no in his life, and doing whatever he wanted without consequences—everything that Simon had spent years fixing.

Even now as they looked back, Dad had often joked that he had dealt with worst tantrums from the recruits he had trained during his time in the Queen’s army that Dudley’s tantrums are nothing compared to it.

Both his biological parents were sentenced to twenty years in prison, from what Dad had told him when Dudley had asked once when he was about nine before they have moved to France. Dad had taken him to visit Vernon and Petunia Dursley only once, and then never again. Dudley was properly horrified at how horrible his biological parents have been, and how his mother had screamed at Dudley through the glass separating them, with how Dad had ‘tainted’ Dudley.

It was after that when Dudley had finally accepted the offer to be Simon Evans’ child, and had accepted the adoption offer that Simon had once offered to him a few years ago.

To be honest, Dudley’s memories of his cousin was vague, and only came up in the back of his mind every now and then. And even then, it is only because he still had the scars from that vicious cat that had clawed his arm nearly to shreds when he had kicked Harry in the ribs as hard as he could just because he thought that it’s fun.

He did wonder over the years if Harry is fine and if he’s well. Simon however always got really angry whenever Petunia and Vernon Dursley came up in conversation, as did Fiona, his sister, and hence, Dudley never voiced out his concerns around them.

It wasn’t until six months ago when his teacher at his school assigned them some kind of geology project when Harry came up in his mind again. His nightmares after that didn’t help matters until Simon had hesitantly suggested reaching out to Harry and contacting him again.

It might help them both with closure, since heavens knows that Harry probably had the same issues that Dudley did over their shared childhood. While Dudley never underwent the horrible mental and physical abuse that Vernon Dursley doled out like giving out sweets, what he went through under Vernon and Petunia Dursley is a form of abuse in itself.

Dudley was never as thankful as he had been to Simon Evans who had helped him to pick up his life, and even Fiona who had stayed by him and helped him, even when he had been a total brat to them both as a child. He now had a bright future, hoping to major in photography once he enter college, and had been working on his photography portfolio ever since developing a love for the lens when Simon had gifted him with his first camera when he had first gone to secondary school.

With Simon’s contacts with the French government and even Interpol, thanks to running a very famous security company, he was able to track down Harry for Dudley after several months, and Harry was agreeable to meeting with Dudley again, despite the fact that he lived in Bulgaria now. A date and time for the meeting was arranged between Simon and Harry’s current guardian, with the meeting place to be at the Evans’ residence.

Hence, Dudley is now very nervous fidgeting whilst Fiona Evans is trying her utmost best to not chuck her knitting needles at her brother’s head. The entire household had been subjected to how nervous Dudley had looked in the week leading up to the meeting. More than once, Simon Evans had hesitantly asked Dudley if he shouldn’t cancel the meeting, only for Dudley to object, with the boy wanting to see his cousin again, and apologise.

Simon Evans too had taken the day off work to be with Dudley, despite the fact that Fiona is present too.

“Dudley, for the love of everything that is holy, either go and work out your frustration with the punching bag or keep still!” Fiona finally had enough when she made a mistake in the row that she is knitting, and had to undo it, much to her annoyance. She hadn’t made a mistake in her knitting since the time when she first started learning how to knit and crochet as a child.

“Everything all right, you two?” Dad called out to them from the kitchen where he is currently nursing a cup of tea for himself to calm his nerves. This will after all be the first time he will be seeing Harry for himself since the latter was a baby.

“J-Just fine, Dad!” Dudley squeaked. “Just… I’m nervous, Fiona.” Dudley finally admitted, with Fiona putting down her knitting project and giving her brother her complete attention. “What if Harry hates me for what I’ve done to him when we were children and he wanted nothing to do with me?” He spoke his fears.

“Then he will have me to deal with.” Fiona said almost fiercely, being extremely protective of Dudley. “It’ll be fine, Dud. Harry wouldn’t have agreed to meet with you, even flying from all the way from Bulgaria if he hates you.” She reminded.

Right on cue, the doorbell rang.

“H-He’s here!” Dudley squeaked. “Fiona, can you get the door for me? I need some time.” He patted his clothes and hair down, looking for all in the world like he’s about to go on a date with a girl rather than meeting a cousin whom he hasn’t seen since he was about five, much to Fiona’s amusement.

“All right. Take some time to compose yourself. It’ll be fine.” Fiona reassured Dudley before getting to her feet and towards the front door. The girl was prepared to come face to face with a pair of strangers, since unlike Dudley, she had never met Harry before, despite the fact she too is technically related to him.

Thus, Fiona was very confused when she opened the front door only to come face to face with a familiar boy whom she knew, as well as a handsome man.

“Huh? Fiona?” Hadrian Potter was equally confused, looking from the slip of paper in his hand to the door.

“Hadrian?” Fiona Evans blinked owlishly.

Hadrian looked at the doorplate next to the door and then back to the slip of paper in his hand. “Did we get the right house?” He asked the man next to him who looked semi-amused and confused at the same time.

“Fiona, is that him—” Dudley paused in his tracks when he came up from behind Fiona only to see Hadrian and Sirius.

Dudley still had very vague memories of his younger and smaller cousin. The teenager in front of him doesn’t really resemble the waif of a child that he had been back then. But the inky black hair so dark that it’s almost midnight blue and the distinctive emerald green eyes were the same. His cousin’s features were soft, and almost feminine-looking, and he is small in stature as compared to Dudley. Traits all identifiable with an omega, with there being more than a few male omegas that attends the school that Dudley attends.

“Uh…” Dudley had prepared quite the script for what to say once he actually met his cousin again. But now that he had said cousin in front of him, Dudley found that he had gone mysteriously tongue-tied. “I, uh…”

“Dudley, Fiona, who is that at the door?” Simon Evans thankfully came to the rescue just then. His eyes then widened when he spotted and recognised the man next to the child at his front door. “Sirius? Sirius, is that you? Sirius Black? I thought that you’re dead!”

Sirius Black grinned the familiar crooked grin at Simon Evans. “It’s been awhile, Simon.”

“Come on in, you two.” Simon suddenly remembered his manners, ushering the pair into his house. “How about we converge in the kitchen? Sirius, do you still like coffee?”

“You know I do.” Sirius responded, removing his shoes at the front hallway as he did so, with Hadrian copying his actions, with the two adults going towards the kitchen, and with the three teens following in their wake. “I miss the coffee you make.”

“So, uh…” Dudley looked from one person to the next even as they sat at the kitchen table, even as Simon Evans busied himself with making drinks for their guests. “Fiona, how do you know Harry?”

“My name is actually Hadrian, Dudley.” Hadrian corrected with an easy grin that easily put Dudley at ease, with his worries that ‘Harry’ will actually hate him evaporating like smoke. “And I met Fiona here at the Inter-School Tournament that Durmstrang, Beauxbatons and Ilvermorny had every six months.”

“He’s friends with Hermione, so I mainly met Hadrian and his friends through her and even Luna.” Fiona answered her brother’s questions honestly. “Honestly, if I’d known that ‘Harry’ is actually Hadrian, I would have introduced you both sooner!” She was kicking herself for it.

Though honestly, Dudley didn’t know ‘Harry’s’ last name, only his first name. And even then, from his few vague memories, only because his neighbours call his cousin by his name, since his parents only addressed him as ‘freak’.

“So you’re a wizard?” Dudley asked excitedly, brain catching up to what his sister had told him. Dudley is sad that he didn’t have enough magic to be invited to a magical school, but he could still do the non-wanded stuff like Potions and Ancient Runes, and had met several of Fiona’s school friends and juniors during the holidays. He especially got along well with Hermione and her friends, considering they are close in age.

“That’s right. At Durmstrang Institute.” Hadrian answered with a small smile.

“When I was looking through the records, I did wonder why Hadrian’s records were sketchy at best, with his guardian being no better.” Simon confessed, placing down two mugs in front of a very amused Sirius and Hadrian. “I was worried for a moment that he was being abused or something, and was all set to take him away if there’s something going on. I promised Lily to take care of her child, and you can’t imagine the guilt I felt that I let Petunia and Vernon basically abuse him for years, and I didn’t even know until Social Services got in contact with me to take in Dudley.” He smiled fondly at his adoptive son. Apart from the blond hair, Dudley’s features are all Evans.

“I probably should have reached out to you, sorry.” Sirius apologised, honestly not thinking about how worried Simon would have been.

He, along with James and Remus, have met Simon Evans several times since their Hogwarts years when James and Lily started dating. The three boys have seen Simon as the older brother they never had, and had the pleasure of witnessing Simon give James the protective big brother talk the first time Lily had brought James home and had introduced him as her boyfriend.

“Nah, it’s fine. If what I heard about what Petunia and Vernon have done is of any indication…” Simon’s eyes flickered towards Hadrian, not elaborating. “Your priority would have been Hadrian, as it should be. That, and I know that much like France, Bulgaria has very strict rules about mundane and magical relations. Dudley and I are technically squibs, so we’re allowed entry into France’s magical districts, and we were actually able to visit Fiona at her school during Parents’ Day. Which from my experience when Lily was in Hogwarts, something that Britain never did.”

“Come on, you two. Let’s talk in the sitting room.” Fiona said briskly, getting to her feet and tugging both boys to their feet. “Let the adults talk amongst themselves, hmm?”

“F-Fiona!” Dudley’s protests faded away even as the older girl herded both boys into the sitting room.

“He looks so much like Lily. His features are all her. His hair colour though… That is all James.” Simon chuckled, his eyes following the kids even as they left the kitchen. He is however thankful to his daughter for reading the room, and getting both boys out of the kitchen. “Thankfully, he didn’t inherit the bird nest that James called his hair.”

Sirius chuckled. “James hated the way his hair stuck up all over the place,” he admitted wistfully. “It might be due to me blood adopting Hadrian. But he did take on a few of the characteristics from the Black side of my family.”

“How is he, really? And tell me what really happened back then.” Simon said seriously. “All I know is that Lily and James died, not how and why. And you suddenly disappeared. As did Remus. I tried to find both of you, but I couldn’t. I didn’t even know that Hadrian was in Petunia’s custody until Social Services contacted me to take in Dudley! If I had known from the start, I would have taken him from her. I know that she wouldn’t have treated Lily’s child properly.”

Sirius sighed. He had been dreading this conversation since they received the message that Simon Evans wanted to meet with them, and that Dudley Evans wanted to see Hadrian. He respected Simon as a brother and even as a friend, but the man is scary on a good day when it comes to Lily. He is awfully protective over her, and Sirius had witnessed more than once how Simon had defended Lily against Petunia, even rendering the latter to tears on more than one occasion when she insulted Lily.

Sirius too is aware that Severus Snape is an old neighbour and childhood friend of Lily’s, but it seemed like Simon Evans had never liked the boy for certain reasons, even prior to Lily’s very public falling out with Snape when the latter had basically called her a Mudblood and whore. After James and Lily have started dating, and James had often made visits to the Evans’ household—with Lily making sure that James, Sirius and Remus would be as comfortable in the Muggle world as they were in the wizarding world, Sirius is sure that he had seen Severus Snape spying on them and Lily more than once.

The few titbits that Lily had let slip when James and Lily were preparing for their wedding seems to reveal that Severus Snape is afraid of Simon Evans, and there is a reason why he never dared to show his face around the Evans’ house when Simon is there after his falling out with Lily. The man might be technically a squib, but it doesn’t mean he is totally defenceless. Man is a soldier in the Queen’s army for a reason, and had shot through the ranks so quickly that he nearly broke all records ever held.

Heck, from what Sirius had heard, and from the numerous platitudes and awards he had seen in the Evans’ household throughout his Hogwarts’ years, it is apparent that Simon had won various awards and medals throughout his time as a soldier. He even had a personal award from the Queen once when he had thwarted a kidnapping attempt on her son.

Even Vernon Dursley was afraid of Simon Evans the few times he had come over to the Evans’ household when Lily’s parents were still alive. The man had quickly learned to hold his tongue around Lily and even James when Simon was around. Simon is probably the only reason why James and Lily’s wedding wasn’t totally ruined by that horrible couple, though she was definitely upset with how horrible her sister and brother-in-law have treated their guests.

And through Lily, Simon too is awfully protective of Hadrian, even from the time when he was a baby, and Lily had brought her new-born son to meet her brother, with a proud James on one side, and with Sirius on the other side, with Remus next to Sirius.

“Well, it started around the time when Lily found out she’s pregnant…”

“I’m sorry.” Dudley blurted out after several long moments of awkward silence. Hadrian only looked at him with a confused look. “I’m sorry for what I did to you as a child. I won’t blame you if you hate me.”

“I don’t.” Hadrian interrupted, and Dudley looked at him hopefully. “I don’t hate you.” He said again. On the nearby couch, Fiona smiled, only giving Dudley ‘I told you so’ looks. “Whatever that you did back then, Dud, was because you didn’t know any better. Your parents didn’t teach you any better. They are the ones in the wrong, not you. You know now that it’s wrong. That’s enough for me.”

Dudley relaxed, seeing the smile on Hadrian’s face. He excelled at his Psychology class at school, and is really good in reading body language. Hence how he knew that Hadrian isn’t lying to him just to make him feel better.

“I visited them once before, you know?” Dudley said at last. Seeing Hadrian’s enquiring look, his smile turned strained. “My…biological parents. Dad took me to visit them at prison several years ago before we moved to France.” He gestured towards himself and Fiona. “That was the last time I visited them. They were really…awful.” He admitted. “I didn’t think so when I was five when I was told that I’m to live with Simon, but I’m thankful to him now. He helped me a lot.”

“You sure were a brat when you first came.” Fiona teased, and Dudley blushed. “Throwing tantrums at the drop of a hat. I lost count of the number of times Dad put you in the Time Out Corner.” She winked at Hadrian who only giggled. “I never knew that you’re my cousin too, or I would have told Dudley about it the moment I could.” She smiled at Hadrian. “I guess I’m technically your second cousin or something, since Dad is Aunt Lily’s first cousin.”

“Well, it is nice to be able to connect with my mum’s side of the family.” Hadrian smiled.

“Will you be in France long?” Dudley asked, wanting to spend more time with his cousin, but had an inkling that they likely might not be able to stay long, especially if they’re from Bulgaria. Heck, Dudley himself is busy even during the summer holidays. Not to mention Fiona and Hadrian, considering they attend magical schools.

“We can stay for another five days or so.” Hadrian informed Dudley, much to his relief. “Sirius and I came by Portkey, so we don’t have to worry for the long waiting times at airports.” He teased lightly, and Dudley grinned.

Dudley had the experience of using a Portkey a few times when Simon had taken him to Fiona’s school to visit her during Parents’ Day. And he wasn’t sure if he prefer the long waiting times and the very uncomfortable seats in a mundane plane, or the squeezing through a tube feeling that he got when using a Portkey.

“Hermione and Luna will be pleased to see you, I bet.” Fiona chirped. “They were so pleased to be able to make new friends from Durmstrang. As would their other friends.”

And if Fiona knows her dad at all, she is sure that regular holidays to Bulgaria would be in their schedules from now on. As would letters.

“Hermione mentioned to me a few times in her letters, and even when she came to visit Fiona.” Dudley recalled a few of his conversations with the brunette. “She said something about the Inter-School Tournament that Durmstrang, Beauxbatons and even Ilvermorny have every six months, though the location where those tournaments are held alternate between each school each time. Hermione never liked to talk much about her time in Hogwarts—bad memories, she say. But she mentioned once that Hogwarts was never involved in those tournaments, though they are also part of the Europe contingent.”

“From my understanding, it’s because Hogwarts would never be able to keep up.” Hadrian said at last after a long pause, exchanging looks with Fiona who had a frown on her face. The older girl had disliked Hogwarts for a long time even prior to becoming Hermione’s mentor, thanks to the stories that her father had told her about her Aunt Lily’s experiences there. “When the Inter-School Tournaments was first proposed and begun some two to three centuries ago, there were some talks about involving them to begin with. But that idea was quickly scrapped when the three school heads at that time agreed that Hogwarts’ education is kinda…lacking, as compared to ours. It is especially so even now. They don’t even have half the lessons that our schools have. What we learned in First Year for example, is what Hogwarts’ students are learning in Third Year. They would never be able to keep up when we hold those tournaments.”

There is a reason why Neville and Susan have private tutoring for at least half of their lessons after all, and even additional ones that aren’t available in Hogwarts.

“That, and British wizards are extremely close minded.” Fiona said grimly. “And prejudiced, if the stories that Hermione told me is true. Dad didn’t say anything, but I know that it’s partially because of me that is the reason why he suddenly decided to move to France when he retired from the army. He didn’t want me attending Hogwarts, especially after hearing Aunt Lily’s stories about the treatment she faced there. From Hermione’s stories, it isn’t any better now.”

That, and Simon Evans had thought it a good idea for them to have a fresh start in a new country, considering the attention brought to the Dursley case when Petunia and Vernon Dursley were sentenced to twenty years in prison each.

Marge Dursley is in prison herself for ten years for animal cruelty, and had also lost her breeder license. Though from what Dudley had overheard one time, it seems like Marge’s prison sentence was extended due to the woman fighting another prisoner in there. Everyone knows that Marge too is a regular participant in child abuse, but they were never able to prove it. Though it seems like the prisoners in the prison didn’t care whether they were able to prove if Marge is guilty of child abuse or not.

At least half of her dogs have to be put down due to being too vicious, whilst the other half that were allowed to live were never allowed near children due to how aggressively trained they were.

And from what Fiona and Dudley knew from their father how prisons work, both teens were relatively certain that Petunia and Vernon Dursley wouldn’t have a good time in prison, considering how even prisoners felt about child abusers and molesters. That is if they even survived their beatings in there.

Muggle prisons aren’t really that different from magical prisons, in that sense. Both sides wouldn’t treat child abusers or molesters well even in prison. And if you’re in prison for being a child killer… Well, they would be lucky to get out alive.

“Hermione, huh?” Hadrian gave Dudley a knowing look. “She did mention Fiona’s brother a few times to me and my friends during the tournaments and even in her letters. She never mentioned you by name, but you both seem quite close from her stories.”

Dudley’s face is beet red, and Fiona laughed. “Me and my friends have bets going on when Dud here would have the courage to ask Hermione out,” she teased her brother.

“I’m a squib, Fiona.”

“This isn’t Britain, Dudley.” Fiona frowned at her brother. Clearly, this is a regular conversation. “Plenty of squibs have remained in the magical world in France, and even found good paying jobs to support themselves, and even carved a place for themselves. You don’t need a wand to be able to make something of yourself. Besides, Hermione isn’t that close minded.”

That, and Fiona knew that Hermione and Luna and several of their friends have embarked on some Rune project that would allow a squib to use a special wand. None of them have said anything to Dudley, not wanting to get his hopes up if their project failed. Squibs after all still had magic. They just can’t access it.

Hadrian agreed with Fiona. “Bulgaria too doesn’t discriminate against squibs,” he agreed. “Not to say that everyone is the same way.” He added wryly. “But squibs have a place in our society too, and could easily get an education or Masteries in non-wanded subjects.”

Though honestly, much like Bulgaria, most magical societies have witches and wizards snap their wands once they turn fifteen and start doing wandless magic instead. As far as Hadrian is aware, it is just Britain who insists on sticking to wands.

“Why would she look at me? There are so many guys in Beauxbatons that are good-looking and much more athletic than I am. And unlike me, they actually have common points with Hermione to talk about.”

Fiona wanted to groan. They had this conversation more than once.

“Have you looked at yourself, Dud?” Fiona resisted the urge to bonk her brother on his head. Hadrian meanwhile looked very amused. “If you just look around and take your head out of your books or your camera, you’ll notice that you’re quite the catch yourself. Half the girls at your school have crushes the size of the Eiffel Tower on you!”

“So tell me more about yourself, Hadrian!” Dudley hastily changed the topic, turning his attention back to his very amused cousin. “What have you been up to for the past decade or so?”

Hadrian chuckled, knowing a deflection when he sees one, but decided to humour Dudley a bit. He can always find out more from Hermione later on.

“Well, it all started when Sirius took me to Bulgaria for healing…”

Chapter Text

At least three times a year, Nikolai Kostov made the trip out to the Austrian Alps where the infamous Nurmengard Prison was built and watched over closely by a specialised squad of witches and wizards by the International Confederation of Wizards’ (ICW) Protectorate of Magic since the end of the Grindelwald war decades ago.

Originally a prison built by Gellert Grindelwald and his people at the rise of his power, the ICW has taken it over after the end of the war and his defeat and used it to house particularly dangerous witches and wizards that have committed international crimes.

While the outside world sees Gellert Grindelwald as nothing more than a power-hungry maniac, the truth is that the upper echelons of the international community and the ICW knew the truth behind Grindelwald’s descent into madness and why he had started the war that had killed thousands.

But like what one of them had told Nikolai Kostov years ago when he had first taken on the post as Durmstrang’s headmaster, and had to make the visit to the ICW headquarters to present himself as is customary for new headmasters and headmistresses of ICW certified schools; it isn’t that they didn’t want to tell the truth – that Gellert Grindelwald had Trauma, and hence, isn’t in his right frame of mind when he started the war.

It's just that Gellert Grindelwald’s rapist is so well-known internationally and well-loved, that by the time that the Mind Healers and Trauma Healers of the ICW Healing Division had realised the truth, there is no possible way to get it out in the world without making it sound like they support a maniac over the ‘well-loved hero who had defeated Grindelwald’.

As far as Nikolai is aware of, the upper echelons of the ICW had assembled a secret unit to keep an eye on things in Britain, and quietly gathering evidence and information against the man and his supporters, even as his influence and power grew to alarming levels.

At this point, Nikolai honestly wouldn’t be surprised if the Shadowcloaks were roped into this mission too, since the Downworlders are no fan of Albus Dumbledore themselves.

Nikolai’s father is long dead by this point; having passed away not long after Nikolai had graduated from Durmstrang with honours; and as far as he knew, his mother had died in childbirth. But Nikolai’s father had told Nikolai the truth of his family bloodline as he knew it, even if they don’t take the name. And he had taken Nikolai to visit his grandmother those few times each year; a tradition that Nikolai had kept up even as he grew into an adult.

No matter how busy Nikolai is, he always made sure to make time in his busy schedule as Durmstrang’s headmaster to visit his grandmother, knowing that he would have no other visitors if he doesn’t.

One of the Hit-Wizards at the guard outpost at the front of Nurmengard Prison nodded to Nikolai even as he approached, with his international Portkey dropping him at the only designated Portkey area several feet away from the prison.

Nikolai wordlessly handed over his permit and the papers he was issued by the ICW to permit his entrance and visit into Nurmengard Prison to visit one of the most infamous prisoners they ever had, that had an around the clock watcher and even healer—being kept in one of the deepest cells in the prison, and also one of the most well-guarded.

Even as Nikolai looked around as the guard checked his papers, he could see members of the ICW’s International Protectorate of Magic’s Hit-Wizards patrolling the premises—all with the distinct ICW logo visible on their black cloaks and even the Protectorate of Magic badges that they were wearing.

Those badges were the exact proof that they are the best of the best of the entire world—international Hit-Wizards and Hit-Witches specifically trained to deal with threats to the magical world.

It is one of several reasons why Nurmengard Prison is one of the most well-guarded prisons in the entire world, with not just the ICW’s Hit-Squad being assigned as guards here. But also, because there are layers upon layers of runes, wards and barriers around the prison to not just hide it from the eyes of mundanes, but also to prevent the prisoners within from escaping.

It is why every guard and visitor that enter the premises of the prison need a special badge or permit, or they’ll just be forced right out of the premises.

Even the magicals have heard of the atrocities that Adolf Hitler had done during the world war, at around the same time that Grindelwald had started his war in the magical side of things. It is why magical prisons were surveyed and watched so closely by the ICW, so as to prevent any unethical experiments or going-ons.

From what is said, it seems like the mundane side of things are still fixing the damage caused by Adolf Hitler and World War II, despite it being decades since the war had ended.

Back before the entire hoo-ha in Britain, it seems like Dumbledore had used his influence as the Supreme Mugwump to prevent the ICW from surveying Azkaban Prison that could quite easily break about a dozen human rights laws.

But after the old man had lost most of his positions of power and influence in the international community thanks to what he had tried to pull with Sirius Black and even Hadrian Potter, the new head of the ICW had quickly taken the chance to put Britain under the same laws and inspections that every other country on the continent is subjected to. Nikolai knew for one too that the new ICW head had assembled a team and is slowly identifying and ousting every single one of Dumbledore’s supporters in the ICW as well as the guilds.

For the first time in decades, Nikolai is seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. That it might just be possible to charge the man who is responsible for the plight that had befallen his family, starting from the time of his grandmother, or his father’s bearer. Even after that, Nikolai had no doubts it’s going to take years of work to clean up the mess that Dumbledore had left in his wake, and to fix the damage he had caused.

Almost on auto-pilot, Nikolai followed the Hit-Wizard that was summoned to take him to the prisoner Nikolai came to visit every single year. Once on his grandfather’s death anniversary, another on his grandmother’s birthday, and on the date of what would be his grandparents’ wedding if only Albus Dumbledore didn’t fuck everything up.

Nurmengard Prison was designed with many confusing passageways and turns, with several runes and wards layered into the very walls itself by the ICW when they took it over. All in a bid to confuse any possible breakouts. Even the ones who worked within the prison itself sometimes find themselves getting lost at times.

The prisoner that Nikolai came to visit every single year is held in the most secure wing of the prison which is also the same wing where the prisoners that were mentally compromised were held. Like every single time he came, the Hit-Wizard led Nikolai to the end of the passageway where a familiar Hit-Wizard was standing guard outside the door, nodding to them both.

“I’ll come back in another two hours.” The Hit-Wizard told Nikolai who nodded, and with a swish of his robes, he then turned and left.

The Hit-Wizard guarding the cell gave Nikolai a smile. Over the years, Nikolai had gradually gotten to know the team assigned to protect and even care for the prisoner currently behind the door. This particular guard, Pavel Ludmilov, Nikolai knew, is actually a grandchild of one of Gellert Grindelwald’s lesser-known followers. As is the Healer assigned to his care, Andrey Mladenov, an omega.

When the war ended, many of Gellert Grindelwald’s followers and supporters were rounded up and executed. But there were also several that have managed to escape, with several of them changing their names. But none of them forgot their allegiance to Gellert Grindelwald, and have stayed loyal to him—with several of their family members even taking on various important positions to put them in place to assist Grindelwald in any way possible.

Nikolai had suspected for years that several of those that have followed and supported Grindelwald during the war might have known or even suspected what happened to him to cause his mind to snap.

It definitely makes sense why Pavel, who is actually one of the ICW’s best Hit-Wizards would actually volunteer to be a guard at Nurmengard when he can serve as better use out in the field, hunting down criminals. Whereas Andrey Mladenov is actually one of the best Healers under the ICW’s employ, specialising in not just Trauma Care, but also Mental Health Healing.

From what Nikolai knew, Andrey had trained under the father of Emil Michaelis before the former had passed his Healer certification and had joined the ICW when he was scouted.

“Today is one of his better days.” Pavel told Nikolai who nodded.

The guard then gave three raps on the door to alert the occupants inside, before he then pressed his ICW badge against a rune carved on the surface of the door. A large red runic symbol appeared over the door momentarily before there was the sound of a loud click, before the door opened, allowing Nikolai to enter.

This room likely isn’t what most would expect when the word ‘prison’ came up, considering the reputation of Nurmengard Prison. The room is bright and cheery, with pale blue walls and cloud decals. It also looks lived in, with the various drawings plastered on the wall.

On the bed in a corner, an elderly man was seated on it, magic restraining bangles on his wrists, clutching a stuffed teddy bear to his chest. He is dressed in a pale green robe that is standard of all prisoners within Nurmengard Prison. His now silver hair reaches down to his shoulders but was clean and even combed back neatly. Despite the wrinkles, Nikolai knew that once upon a time, Gellert Grindelwald is a great beauty.

His biological grandfather, Ivan Krum, had loved Gellert dearly. And even until his death, he had never married or mated another, but had died cursing Dumbledore with his last breath.

“Hush little baby, don’t say a word. Mama’s gonna buy you a mockingbird. And if that mockingbird don’t sing, Mama’s gonna buy you a diamond ring…”

It is like Gellert doesn’t even realise that Nikolai or even the Healer that was assigned to his care is in his room, even as he rocked back and forth, clutching the teddy bear, singing to himself, his eyes blank.

“Today’s one of the better days.” Andrey smiled at Nikolai almost sadly, seeing the expression on his face.

“I know.” Nikolai nodded, pulling his usual chair over to the bedside so that he is facing Gellert Grindelwald, taking the latter’s hands into his own.

The magic restraining bangles prevents Gellert Grindelwald from doing any magic for as long as he lived. But the truth is that even without it, Nikolai doubts he is of any danger to anyone any longer. The person who was once Gellert Grindelwald died decades ago, after what Albus Dumbledore did to him. The person in front of him now is just a shell of the brilliant and bright boy that was once Gellert Grindelwald.

“Баба (bába) (grandmother).” Nikolai spoke in his native tongue, taking Gellert’s hands into his own. Wordlessly, Andrey handed a washcloth and a basin of water that he placed on the side table next to Nikolai. “I’m here.” He cleaned Gellert’s hands carefully. Andrey took good care of Gellert ever since he was assigned to the omega’s care some seven to eight years ago – about a year or so after Pavel was assigned as his guard. But every single time Nikolai comes here, he likes to at least tend to Gellert in some way. “I’m here.”

Gellert continued singing to himself, his eyes looking like he’s a thousand miles away.

“The new school term would be commencing soon in another month or so. The school that you and Дядо (dyádo) (grandfather) loved so much and have met. The ICW also told me last year that this year, they want to bring back the Triwizard Tournament again.” Nikolai ignored the hitches of breath from Andrey in a corner. “It seems like it’s Hogwarts who wanted it’s return, due to the drop of reputation of the British Isles amongst the wizarding communities. Doesn’t take a genius to realise who’s fighting for it.” He gave a bitter chuckle. “Madam Maxime from Beauxbatons and I only agreed, with much convincing from our respective Ministries and our professors, may I add, that we be included in the discussion of the protections to make it safer for the students. Because it’s Britain that is the one fighting for it, the tournament will be held on British soil. This means Hogwarts.” Nikolai was careful, cleaning Gellert’s hands gently—in the manner that he heard his deceased grandfather, Ivan Krum had done for his mate. “That man is steadily losing his positions and power—one after the other. Not hard to figure out that this tournament is a way to help him regain some of that influence. It’s taken decades. Years even. But I swear. I will bring him down. Now, it seemed like that man had his sights on another omega. A young boy. Hadrian Potter. I will protect him. I will not let him fall into the hands of that man. I will not allow him to destroy another person’s life the way he did you.”

“And if that diamond ring turns brass, Mama’s gonna buy you a looking glass…”

“Nikolai.”

Nikolai half-turned in his chair only to see Andrey gesturing for him to approach, taking a folder of some sort from the cabinet that he knew is designated as the Healer’s cabinet—and thus, only able to be unlocked and opened by Andrey and the other Healer that takes over his duties during those days when Andrey had the day off or is sick.

Gellert didn’t seem to have heard Nikolai at all, still rocking back and forth with that teddy bear in his arms, singing to himself.

Nikolai swallowed that lump in his throat, patting Gellert on the hand gently before getting to his feet, walking towards the Healer.

“I was waiting for your visit for quite awhile now. I didn’t trust any messages sent to you not to be intercepted, considering what I wanted to tell you. That…man might have lost much of his influence and power amongst the ICW, but the head of the ICW is still trying to smoke out his supporters. We don’t know if we got all of them yet.” Andrey begun, much to Nikolai’s confusion. “You know that…Lord Grindelwald draws, right?”

Nikolai nodded slowly. It might be an omega trait or something, but most omegas that Nikolai knew of seems very artsy or creative—with majority drawing, dancing or even playing some kind of music instrument. Hadrian Potter for instance is quite the talented artist, judging by the singing of his praises from Durmstrang’s Art professor. The young omega had even won various international art competitions over the years in Durmstrang’s name, much to the school’s pride.

Nikolai knew that Sirius Black had been encouraging Hadrian to draw for years; even though in the beginning, it was a way to help Hadrian with his therapy. At this point, Nikolai honestly wouldn’t be surprised if Hadrian pursued a career in art, or even become some kind of restorative artist.

There aren’t many that pursued that line of career in the magical communities; and unlike contrary belief, they are very in-demand, considering that magical portraits do need regular maintenance. Durmstrang has one that they engaged every single year to check on the magical portraits that they have, though the man is getting up there in years, and had been talking about retiring for awhile now.

If marketed properly, magical artists can really earn thousands of Galleons a year, as magical portraits aren’t cheap to make, and the technique and spells to create one is passed down from master to apprentice—with the number gradually dwindling in recent years.

Nikolai knew that the Art Guild had been getting concerned with their dwindling numbers in recent years.

And like Hadrian Potter, it seems like Gellert Grindelwald is quite the artist in his youth too. Nikolai still had those few sketchbooks that Ivan Krum had that was done by Gellert Grindelwald that was later passed down to Nikolai’s father when the latter was given up for adoption; and later on, those sketchbooks were passed into Nikolai’s hands.

The Kostov family had been good people; raising Nikolai’s father like he is one of theirs, but also making sure to educate him on his true family history so he doesn’t forget his roots. They’re also one of the lesser-known followers of Gellert Grindelwald. Even today, Nikolai still receive gifts from the Kostov family on his birthdays and was always welcome at Sunday dinners, always being treated as one of the family. They were there to help and comfort him too when his father had passed several years ago not long after Nikolai had graduated.

Nikolai too was even the best man of his adoptive cousin a couple of years ago when the man had married. He had even named his adoptive cousin’s first-born, and was named godfather.

“Lord Grindelwald started drawing a lot more frequently starting about six months ago.” Andrey begun, passing the folder full of what Nikolai realised were sketches very clearly done by Gellert. If Nikolai didn’t know it’s a drawing, he will honestly think it’s a still photograph – it’s so lifelike. “Gradually, I start to realise those pictures tell a story of some sort. I don’t know what it means, but I believe you do. So, I kept them all for until you come for your next visit.” Andrey looked over at Gellert Grindelwald. “He lost his mind and, in some ways, his sense of self. There is no helping him anymore. I can’t restore his mind anymore; thanks to the terrible trauma he’s gone through. But I still believe that some part deep down inside him, Lord Grindelwald wanted someone to know the truth of what happened to him. The truth that no one but him, and…that man knows.”

“And you think…he told us that with his drawings?” Nikolai realised, looking down at the folder in his hands.

Andrey nodded. “Legally, we might not be able to charge him in a court of law. But there are other ways to ensure that man gets punished,” he said cryptically.

There was a sharp knock on the door just then, startling Nikolai and Andrey. But Gellert continued rocking back and forth like he hadn’t heard anything.

“Nikolai, time is up.” Pavel’s voice echoed through the door.

“Okay.” Nikolai tightened his grip on the folder, before nodding to Andrey. Before opening the door, he looked over his shoulder at Gellert once more, feeling a lump form in his throat.

“And if that looking glass gets broke, Mama’s gonna buy you a winter cloak. And if that winter cloak’s too cold, Mama’s gonna buy you a pile of gold…”

Nikolai left the cell, closing the door behind him. The same Hit-Wizard who had taken him to the cell is waiting, nodding to Nikolai politely before walking down the passageway—walking back the way they have come, gesturing for Nikolai to follow.

Gellert’s soft, if albeit broken voice followed Nikolai even as he walked, echoing around the walls and passageways of Nurmengard Prison like a haunting lullaby.

“And if that gold was stolen, too, Mama’s gonna go to jail for you. So hush little baby, don’t say a word. Mama’s gonna kill for you the whole damn world.”

XXXXXX

Sirius Black had been in a particularly good mood for about a week now since Emil Michaelis and even Healer Milan have both finally given him the all-clear. He had only been in Azkaban for three years or so. But coupled physical abuse with Dementor exposure, it is honestly a miracle he had managed to survive long enough for Lord Crow and Rean to get him out with Andromeda’s help.

Most Azkaban prisoners in the high security wing lose their minds less than six months in, let alone three years. Sirius is just lucky that he had his Animagus form to fall back on.

As for Hadrian, like what Healer Milan had told him all those years ago; with him being heavily malnourished during the very important years of a child’s life, he would likely always stay small with not the best immune system. His biology as an omega definitely doesn’t help any matters, so he’ll likely be reliant on nutrient potions for as long as he lived.

One good outcome about what happened with Sirius and Hadrian is that Dumbledore had lost many of his positions of power and influence, and it also gave Sirius the chance to reconnect with his cousins—particularly Narcissa.

Without her parents dictating every single thing she does, and without Lucius trying to control and mould her into the ‘perfect wife’, Narcissa is showing more of her actual personality that Sirius remembered from when they were children. And now with her pursuing a career that she truly loved and enjoyed, Narcissa is gradually coming out of her shell and managing to earn her own money with her own hands.

The first thing that Sirius had assisted Narcissa with when they’d first moved to Bulgaria is to help her open her own Gringotts account with the branch at the Alinea District. Sirius had just about hit the roof when he later found out that Lucius had controlled Narcissa to such an extent that she didn’t even have control over her own vault—even the trust vault that Grandfather Arcturus had set up for every Black child, was turned over to Lucius’ control when Narcissa married him, as was stated in their marriage contract—the contract that her parents had created with the Malfoy family.

If the man wasn’t already in Azkaban, Sirius would really strangle him for tormenting his cousin. More so when he realised that originally, the contract was for Andromeda. Lucius had been obsessed with the beautiful girl since their time in Hogwarts, with Lucius being in Andromeda’s year, and being in the same House furthermore.

Andromeda however, had never given him the time of day, being in love with Ted since her Third Year. With Ted being both a Hufflepuff and Muggleborn, the pair have dated in secret—being helped with some of Ted’s friends to sneak around. It got easier for them when they were named Head Boy and Girl in their Seventh Year, and had their own rooms.

Thus, when Andromeda found out that her parents wanted to force her to marry Lucius Malfoy—a man whom she can barely stand, it pushed her over the edge. Sirius was still the Black Heir at that time—never officially disinherited even though he had already run away from home. And with Sirius’ help, Andromeda ran away from her parents’ house and eloped with Ted, with Charlus Potter standing as witness together with Sirius, Remus, and James when they married secretly, along with a few of their mutual friends.

After that, Sirius won’t put it past his Uncle Cygnus and Aunt Druella to put stricter clauses to the original marriage contract, forcing Narcissa to marry Lucius in Andromeda’s place. For some reason, those two really wanted to join together with the Malfoy family, despite the fact that in terms of hierarchy, the Malfoy House is actually beneath the Blacks.

Though knowing what he does now about his family, Sirius suspected that if Cygnus and Druella weren’t killed by Bellatrix less than a year after Narcissa’s marriage, they might have tried using their influence together with the influence of the Malfoy family to forcibly have Arcturus Black transfer the Headship to their branch of the Black family. Because now that Sirius think about it, the circumstances revolving around his father’s death is very suspicious.

And less than three months after his father passed away, his grandfather fell ill, and his grandmother passed.

The Blacks were once large in number, with several of their members in Hogwarts in every single generation. But thanks to the war, and the family’s insane blood policies, the once powerful family that could count several amongst their number is now down to a few—just Sirius, Narcissa, Andromeda and even Hadrian. Draco is technically one too. He just doesn’t carry the name.

“Starting his Fourth Year soon, huh?” Liese Pearce mused even as she busied herself behind her counter, ticking the items off a clipboard that she had with her—readying some order that she had received. Her two assistants were busy dusting the merchandise on display. “And I remember Hadrian telling us that the headmaster informed all of Durmstrang at the end of last year that they would be participating in the Triwizard Tournament this year?” She looked at Sirius who looked concerned.

Sirius nodded. “Thankfully, the heads of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons would have major input and control over the protections of the tournament—a condition that they set in exchange for it being brought back, or they would never have agreed,” he stated, hearing as much from Lyuben who had been best friends with Durmstrang’s headmaster. “It would have an age limit though. Only those of age would be permitted to put their name in. There would be some kind of test for the younger years to decide which of them would be going along with the group for the tournament. They can’t bring the entire school with them after all. The younger years and even those not chosen for the tournament would be the research teams, I heard. Only Fourth Years and up would be permitted to follow.”

“Mr Kostov—Durmstrang’s headmaster was here himself about two weeks ago, with Lyuben.” Liese pointed out, much to Sirius’ surprise. “He made a bulk order for heat and rut products—probably for when they head to Hogwarts. Apparently, it is on his insistence too that the three schools participating in the Triwizard Tournament won’t just have said tournament to occupy the entire year. There will be various other competitions for the other students to partake in and enjoy. Like the ones they have for the Inter-School Tournament. If not for that, I doubt the younger students would even volunteer to join them for the tournament. Hogwarts doesn’t have any clubs and activities like Durmstrang had to fill their students’ time with. It’s been that case since our time in school.” Liese winced as she rubbed at her leg. “I sincerely hope that the security is better now though.”

Sirius tried not to let a dark look pass his face when he saw the way Liese rubbed at her leg—the same leg that was hurt by Dark Magic during her time in school and was never able to heal properly. And to this day, Sirius is relatively certain that Severus Snape had gotten a bastardised version of a Black spell from Regulus and had used it on Liese. Best friends or not, Regulus would never have given Snape a Black spell.

That is the only way how even a renowned Parselmouth Healer like Emil Michaelis couldn’t heal the damage on Liese’s leg.

“Bulgaria and France would be sending their own security detail.” Sirius volunteered the information. “I wasn’t part of the ICW meeting, but Emil is a certified ICW Healer, so he told me what he could about that meeting.” Sirius’ lips quirked. From what he knew from his account manager, the goblins were literally throwing a party when Emil Michaelis had finally claimed the Gaunt and Slytherin Lordships a little before he had returned from France last year when Dudley had expressed a wish to see Hadrian. This news hadn’t gotten out to Britain yet, but it’ll only be a matter of time, especially if Lucas Michaelis would be amongst the younger contingent accompanying the Seventh Years to Hogwarts. “Bulgaria and France would only agree to have the Triwizard Tournament go ahead if they could have their own teams put their own protections on the tournament, and also have their own security and healing teams. And to be honest, I don’t really trust Britain when it comes to Healing.” He added.

After all, if Britain really does all they could when it comes to saving people, Liese would not have been crippled permanently. Emil was rightfully furious when he had examined Liese’s leg. Black spell or not, like what he’d told Sirius and Liese later on; if Liese had seen a proper Healer, they would have been able to help her and heal her before any permanent damage could take place. Considering how long it has been, the damage is permanent now, and no Healer would be able to heal Liese. Not even Parselmagic could at this point.

The best that Emil could do is commission an independent runemaster that he knew from his time when he was in Healing college, to create a magical leg brace for Liese that she can use.

And while Sirius had every respect for Madam Pomfrey at Hogwarts, with the woman having been the one to heal him and his friends when they were at school, Sirius was startled to learn from Emil that the woman is a mere Medi-Witch and not a certified Healer. This is another international law that Albus had flouted, if not broken for years. No magical school can stay open without a certified Healer in their employment.

Durmstrang for instance had three Healers in their employ, with each Healer having their own apprentice. Considering the number of students they have, it only makes sense, considering that like every ICW-certified magical school, Durmstrang too is obliged by international law to perform health checks on every student the first month of school. It is how magical schools detect abuse and would step in to remove a child from their family if they deem it necessary. For while abuse amongst magical families is rare, it still does happen from time to time.

No Medi-Witch is allowed to work at a school unless they’re accompanied by a certified Healer.

A Medi-Witch is only allowed to heal scrapes and injuries and the like. She is not allowed to administer Potions and do the deep depths scan and Healing that only a certified Healer could. And if Madam Pomfrey did that, it means that even her license as a Medi-Witch could easily be revoked should the International Healer Association find out about it. As unlike a Healer who is under strict oaths and vows the moment they took up their profession, a Medi-Witch isn’t bound by the same oaths. Medi-Witches and Medi-Wizards are at best, assistants to certified Healers.

With Dumbledore’s insistence on having the Triwizard Tournament held at Hogwarts, Sirius is starting to suspect that things might not play out the way the old man wants, knowing how much the old man hates it when people meddle in things he wanted. Like the tournament for instance. If Dumbledore had it his way, Sirius knew that he would only have minimal protections on the tournament, and likely only Madam Pomfrey as the only ‘Healer’ on site, with no Hit-Wizards as protection for the international students.

This also might just be the only chance the ICW has to perform a school wide audit, if things within Hogwarts are as bad as they suspected. Once Nikolai Kostov and Olympe Maxime gets back to them on the situation within Hogwarts, it’ll give them just cause and reason to perform an audit and sweep of the school.

Despite Dumbledore no longer having any positions of power within the international community, he does still have his own supporters within the ICW and even some of the guilds. Sirius knew from his contacts within the ICW that the new ICW head and Supreme Mugwump, Adrick Morozov, is a neutral and never the biggest fan of Dumbledore even prior to his appointment—having formerly been Russia’s ICW representative.

This is likely the reason why he is even voted in; with the man being extremely pragmatic, and has no issues with giving out orders that could be cruel as long as it safeguards the magical world. Unlike Dumbledore who likes to give out second and third and even fourth or fifth chances, no matter what damage it’ll cause.

The whole thing with Severus Snape and his Death Eater buddies is one prime example. If Dumbledore had actually disciplined them when they were in school, they likely would never have become Death Eaters at all.

As far as Sirius is aware of, Adrick is still fixing the damage Dumbledore had caused internationally, with the assistance and help of a few teams.

While Britain is proclaiming far and wide (within the British Isles only), that it is a travesty to the world, in Sirius’ opinion, Adrick Morozov is just what the magical world needed. The magical world has never been safer, especially when Adrick had ordered protections of all kinds to be placed around the magical enclaves, particularly the schools and the residential areas.

Even Britain, under the ICW’s orders, were forced to comply, and allow the ICW’s wardmasters and runemasters to place the protections around the magical areas like the Ministry of Magic, and the few magical areas they have like Diagon Alley, Knockturn Alley, Grim Avenue, and Hogsmeade. Britain had kicked up quite the fuss, as half of those protections were blood-based wards. Which in accordance to Britain law, is considered ‘Dark Magic’ and thus, illegal.

Honestly at this point, Sirius is honestly wondering how Britain had yet to lose their position amongst the ICW. He knew from Marko that at this point, it is only Magical Britain that had magicals living amongst the mundanes. The other countries with magical communities have their own towns and villages that have magicals and Downworlders living together so that they never have to hide. It also helps to protect the Statute of Secrecy, as mundanes wouldn’t see children performing accidental magic.

“…Will Hadrian be going to Hogwarts?” Liese asked Sirius at last.

Sirius hesitated. He didn’t ask Hadrian, wanting to allow his little Bambi to make his own decisions as he grew. Sirius however knew that Viktor wanted to put his name in for the tournament, even though none of them knew how the Triwizard Tournament picked the participants yet. From what Sirius heard from Viktor however, he knew that one of the reasons why Viktor wanted to participate is because he wanted to be known as more than an international Quidditch star.

For some reason, people are still of the mindset that athletes aren’t good at studying, despite the fact that Viktor is the top of his year, and was able to maintain his grades despite playing for the Bulgarian team since he was fifteen. Natasha Michaelis too was recruited alongside Viktor, and like how Viktor is the Bulgarian team’s Seeker, she is one of their Chasers.

And if Viktor had a chance to be chosen as a Champion, there is no way Hadrian would stay behind, despite the fact that it means he’ll be at Hogwarts under Dumbledore’s eye. So far, Sirius had managed to protect Hadrian. In a way, he is almost amazed that the fact that he is an omega had never gotten out to Britain. Andromeda too is very vicious when it comes to papers and magazines printing lies about her family.

After one too many lawsuits made by Andromeda to some random paper and magazine since the Black family’s departure to Bulgaria, most of the press in Britain had wizened up. Last that Sirius heard, Andromeda is currently on the warpath against Rita Skeeter.

With the Black and Potters owning the Daily Prophet, and Rita Skeeter’s lack of ability to write the truth, she was sacked by the paper less than a month in. Apparently, she had joined Witch Weekly after that. And the woman is cunning enough to not name any of them by name, but slip in hints that while everyone that read her articles knew who she’s talking about; because she didn’t mention anyone by name, Andromeda couldn’t charge her.

“He wanted to at least go and support Viktor. And even if Viktor isn’t chosen to be a Champion, Hadrian says that he at least wanted to see Hogwarts once.” Sirius revealed at last. “He wanted to see the school that his parents attended. That his ancestors have attended. I can’t deny him that.”

“Mr Kostov is fanatic when it comes to his students’ safety, Sirius, like any head should be.” Liese tried to reassure Sirius. “Hadrian will be fine.”

“I know.”

The tinkle of a bell caught their attention just then, and both Sirius and Liese turned only to see a solemn looking Lyuben Vasilev entering the shop. His eyes landed on Sirius the minute he walked in, and he made a beeline towards the Black lord.

“Lyuben?” Sirius was confused with the appearance of the DMLE head. “If you’re looking for Cissy, I think she had an appointment with a client in one of the other districts today.”

While Narcissa said nothing, Sirius knew that Lyuben is trying to court her.

“I was looking for you.” Lyuben said solemnly with a shake of his head, much to Sirius’ confusion. “I received word from my counterpart in Britain. A Madam Amelia Bones, I think?” Sirius nodded slowly. “From what she told me, Minister Fudge didn’t want it known internationally, but considering who we have living in Bulgaria, she deems it necessary to alert me and Minister Oblansk.”

“Okay?” Sirius said slowly, getting more confused.

Lyuben took a deep breath, looking at Liese, and then at her two assistants, before turning back towards Sirius. All of Bulgaria will know in a day or two anyway, so there’s no point in casting a privacy ward.

“There was a mishap at Azkaban Prison two days ago.” Lyuben revealed. “One of the guards apparently forgot to use the magic restraining restraints on a particular prisoner when taking them for the showers, and he was quickly subdued, with his neck snapped, and the prisoner escaped. The Ministry of Magic at Britain only realised it when it is time for a shift change, and one of the wardens found his colleague, and an empty jail cell.” Lyuben met with Sirius’ eyes. “Lucius Malfoy escaped from Azkaban.”

XXXXXX

It is one of the few days when Viktor Krum had the day free from Quidditch training, and he is rather enjoying sleeping in. Unlike popular belief, national Quidditch teams don’t train day in and day out majority of the day. They do schedule breaks for their players, especially the regulars, so that they don’t burn out.

As much as it is important to maintain their skills and improve on it, it is also equally important to rest and allow their bodies and muscles to heal. This is particularly important for young athletes so that they don’t overtax their bodies—which is a common mistake lots of young athletes made.

Even as Viktor slowly roused from a particularly interesting dream involving him and Hadrian and whipped cream, his ears pricked up as he heard a light giggle that he recognised immediately. Viktor tried his best to pretend that he’s still asleep, even as he recognised Hadrian’s voice and even his scent.

His mother must have let Hadrian in his room.

Normally, betrothed couples aren’t allowed to be alone without a chaperone, let alone be in each other’s rooms alone by themselves. But as what Sirius and even Marko Krum have told them both sternly not long after they had the betrothal agreement drawn up; they are trusting that the couple would be smart and not do anything too early that the other didn’t want, or would regret. This is particularly more for Viktor who is older; and thus, would have his hormones earlier. And also why Viktor and Hadrian are kept away from each other during their ruts or heats.

Viktor pretended to be asleep for several moments more, his sharp hearing picking up the easily identifiable sounds of pencil against paper. With his fast Seeker reflexes, he is then quick to grab a surprised Hadrian by the waist, and pin him against the bed, with Viktor above him, grinning impishly at the younger boy.

His dark eyes flickered towards the sketchbook that had fallen over the side of the bed and onto the wooden floor; and Viktor quickly realised it seemed to be a halfway done sketch of Viktor sleeping.

“Viktor!” Hadrian protested, before breaking into giggles as Viktor tickled his sides, knowing that the little omega is ticklish. “I give! I give!”

“You cheeky little thing.” Viktor was grinning, pressing his lips against Hadrian’s gently before drawing back again, but still pinning Hadrian to the bed. And from the look on Hadrian’s face, the younger boy seemed to realise the kind of position that they are in, with the way his eyes kept darting around. “I’m not going to go any further.” Viktor said quietly. “Not without your consent.”

Marko was very firm with Viktor on that when the man first had The Talk with Viktor. Viktor was raised knowing respect, boundaries and permission at his father’s knee, and would never dream of forcing anyone. And that ‘no’ means ‘no’; unlike some of the alphas at school.

And while like any healthy alpha, Viktor would like nothing more than to bed his chosen omega, he had held back for years, knowing how young Hadrian is, and also because he didn’t want to do anything that Hadrian didn’t consent to.

The door to Viktor’s room opened just then without warning, and Anastasia Krum had an eyebrow raised as she took in the rather compromising positions that her son and future son-in-law are in, even as Viktor scrambled to get off Hadrian as quickly as he could.

“Well now, this isn’t quite what I had in mind when I told you to wake Viktor up, Hadrian.” Anastasia teased, and Hadrian let out a mortified squeak, burying his already red face into his hands.

“M-Mother! This isn’t what it looks like!”

“Oh, then what does it looks like?” Anastasia teased both boys, delighting in the way they grew even more embarrassed. Ah, kids these days. They grow so fast. “Do lock the door if you have to, Viktor. It is there for a reason. And also use protection. I’m too young to be a grandmother.” If Hadrian’s face grew any redder, he’s going to combust. Anastasia finally decided to take pity on the pair. “Come down to breakfast soon, both of you.”

“WE WEREN’T DOING THAT!”

Viktor’s loud howls followed her out of the room.

XXXXXX

It had been one of the worst weeks of Lucius Malfoy’s life.

Though if he had pick between being a fugitive to having to live in close proximity with the Dementors, then Lucius will pick being a fugitive every single time.

Nearly ten years or so he had been in that hellhole. Ten years he had been in Azkaban Prison. Not only having all his assets and money seized and given to that whore whom he had married and that spineless spawn he had, but he had to endure being beaten up if he so much as looked at a prisoner wrong.

Like what one snarled at one time when he had dunked Lucius’ head into the excrement bucket one time, they don’t take kindly to child abusers, especially one who hurt their own kids.

Even Malfoy Manor, when Lucius had tried to enter his ancestral home, was blocked to him. Even the wand that he had stolen from the guard whom he had killed wouldn’t work to allow the wards to let him pass. He is Lord Malfoy! The wards shouldn’t deny him!

But he bounced off the wards each time. Until one of the Malfoy house elves had appeared outside the manor and informed Lucius sternly that because he was sentenced to Azkaban for hurting his child and spouse; in accordance to Old Magic and the very laws set by his first ancestors, he had lost his birth right. Only the next Malfoy lord, once he comes of age, can unseal the property. Even the house elves won’t answer to Lucius any longer. They’re just maintaining the house until the next Malfoy lord comes of age.

And considering there is only one child that Lucius had, it is rather obvious who it is.

Lucius had been stealing from muggle shops for food for the past week—never striking the same place twice. And had even used the stolen wand to Confound a small inn owner to use the facilities and get a place to at least sleep, also using a few mind altering spells to get the owner to buy him a change of clothes, after he had spent hours in the bath scrubbing and washing everywhere he could.

For the first time in what seemed like an eternity, Lucius could finally get a proper shave. And considering how dirty and grimy his once long blonde hair is, the wizard had elected to cut it short to just below his ears.

The Muggle he had controlled had bought a few sets of cheap clothing from a nearby store that had Lucius’ lip curling, but he decided that beggars couldn’t be choosers. Muggle clothing they might be, but he could easily transfigure them into proper robes.

Lucius had also managed to steal a copy of the Daily Prophet by sneaking into the Leaky Cauldron late at night to get caught up with the times. It seems like his escape was broadcast in the Daily Prophet, as did his murdering the guard.

And with the article that explains his escape, with a hefty reward for his capture, the article too explained that the whore whom he married and that spawn of his have renounced the Malfoy name and have moved to Bulgaria not long after he was sentenced. Narcissa Malfoy is once more Narcissa Black.

And while her son still retains the Malfoy name, it is only so that he can choose whether or not he wants to continue using the Malfoy name or take on the Black name once he comes of age.

Lucius found his hands shaking with anger too when the article explained how Lady Narcissa Black is now a world renowned interior designer and decorator, with her son being one of Durmstrang Institute’s best students. And with the Malfoy gold that was given to them years ago as part of the reparations, the mother and son have created a charity organisation years ago, with the assistance of Lord Sirius Black and Lord Marko Krum and Lady Anastasia Krum, whose sole purpose is to protect and help omegas and women and men alike from domestic abuse or violence.

Once a small organisation, it had now expanded worldwide, especially with the assistance and backing of the World Council and even the ICW, now being an internationally certified organisation that had rights afforded to the Hit-Wizards and Witches that worked for them to subdue abusers and to take away omegas or women that are suffering from abuse—whether it be verbal or even physical.

There was even a small statement from Narcissa Black, stating that she wants no part of the Malfoy’s blood money—majority of which was gained from bribery or extortion over the generations—particularly during the times of the last war in Britain. And while Draco Malfoy was underage, with permission from Narcissa, the Daily Prophet was allowed to print his short statement. It basically sums up how Draco doesn’t see Lucius Malfoy as his father, and he is glad that the money from his sire’s side of the family could be used to do something good.

All his money… His ancestors’ fortune… The money that the Malfoy family have spent generations accumulating… All gone on a worthless cause like this?

If his Master ever comes back, Lucius is going to be useless to him.

Lucius was so engrossed in the article that he’s reading, his anger slowly consuming him, that he didn’t even pay attention to his surroundings—despite how he is currently in a Muggle bed-and-breakfast inn, and wasn’t expecting any trouble.

BANG!

Lucius gave a start, reaching for the stolen wand by his side even as the room he is in had the door blown off the hinges. But either his reflexes are too slow, or he is still suffering from Dementor exposure; as he was quickly met with a wand in between his eyes.

A wand he is familiar with.

His pale blue eyes then trailed upwards only to meet with the familiar visage of a certain man.

Severus Snape’s face was cold and unsmiling even as he pointed his wand at Lucius Malfoy. “You know, I thought that you’ll be smarter than this, Lucius.” Severus almost drawled, not lowering his wand at all. “Despite the Leaky Cauldron being quiet, especially in the dead of night, do you think they would not have any patrons at all? Someone saw you, you fool. I Obliviated them before they could alert the Aurors.”

“Severus.” Lucius snarled.

Despite both men being in the same House, and even serving the Dark Lord after that, Lucius can never determine where Severus’ loyalties lie. Those of them who have escaped Azkaban by crying Imperius have heard of how Dumbledore had vouched for Snape, claiming that the man had been his spy.

“You here to take me in?” Lucius questioned coolly, his pureblood mask appearing on his face. There is after all quite the hefty reward for his capture.

“No. I can use with your help.” Severus said, lowering his wand. “We’re both in the same position after all—losing everything that we ever had. Both our money and property. And it is all thanks to one person in particular.” His dark eyes glinted with rage and madness; having lost not only what little money he had and his hated childhood home, but also getting his Potion Mastery revoked by the Potions Guild. “I want to find our Master. He’s the only one that can help us. If we can restore him, we will be given places by his side. I don’t have the connections you do. And I can brew the proper Potions to restore the Dark Lord once we find him. Will you help?”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Not really, no.” Severus sneered. “But I have a clue as to where the Dark Lord is. And I have information that you might be interested in too. In regards to your former wife and son.”

XXXXXX

In his personal home, Nikolai Kostov is looking through the drawings that Andrey had given to him. He could easily recognise the drawing style of Gellert Grindelwald, having been given a few drawings over the years by the man whose mind had long been broken by a man that Britain hailed as a hero, or even the next coming of Merlin.

Deep within Nikolai, some part of him had hoped that Gellert actually knew who he is, though he is unsure if it is better for Gellert if he knew or not. As that would be admitting that he is a by-product of the child that Gellert had carried and given up due to rape.

The first drawing was of two boys, dressed in what Nikolai recognised as Durmstrang’s uniform used back during the early 1900s. One of them, Nikolai recognised as his grandfather, Ivan Krum, when the latter was a teenager. In the drawing, Ivan Krum had one knee on the ground, proposing to the other whom Nikolai later realised is a young Gellert Grindelwald.

And his adoptive grandparents were right. Gellert Grindelwald in his youth is really beautiful.

The next drawing is of a young Gellert hugging an elderly woman. Nikolai recognised the woman as a renowned historian by the name of Bathilda Bagshot. And while not something widely known, Nikolai also know that the woman is Gellert Grindelwald’s maternal aunt.

The next drawing is of a young Gellert speaking with an unknown young man who looked a little younger than he is. There was also a young girl in the drawing with them, and in the drawing, Gellert seemed to be trying to teach the young girl how to read.

Drawing after drawing, Nikolai went through, realising that Andrey had it spot on. This is Gellert Grindelwald’s story. What happened to him in Britain that no one knows.

The young man, Nikolai soon realised, had a name scrawled thinly in the first drawing that featured him. ‘Aberforth’. And the girl in the drawing had the name ‘Arianna’ scrawled thinly beneath.

Aberforth and Arianna. Wizarding names, Nikolai realised. And from how the names are, probably English magicals.

The next drawing had Gellert looking very uncomfortable, with a boy a few years older than him. With his similarities to ‘Aberforth’, Nikolai can only assume that this unknown boy is of some relation to ‘Aberforth’. Probably even a brother or cousin.

The next drawing is of Gellert and ‘Aberforth’ in the sitting room of what must be Bathilda’s sitting room, with how the woman is in her rocking chair, knitting, with a black kitten curled up in her lap, looking fondly over at Gellert and ‘Aberforth’ who seems to be talking about some books. And Nikolai found his heart freeze when he saw the visage of the boy from the previous drawing just visible at the window, looking lovingly at Gellert.

The next few drawings were of a similar nature. With Gellert either spending time with ‘Aberforth’ or ‘Arianna’—whether it be at Bathilda’s house, at what must be ‘Aberforth’s’ house, or even at some shops. But in the visage, that unknown boy is always visible, staring at Gellert.

The next drawing caused Nikolai’s heart to run cold.

There, pinned on the floor of Aberforth’s house is Gellert Grindelwald, beneath that unknown boy who is tearing his clothes off him. And in the background, a screaming Arianna.

The next drawing, the same scene. But the unknown boy pointed his wand at Arianna.

The next drawing, Gellert is crying in the arms of Bathilda Bagshot. Whereas in the background, a figure vaguely recognisable as Aberforth stood in front of a gravestone.

The next drawing is of a close-up image of a gravestone, with the words ‘Arianna’ etched into it. In the background, Aberforth punched the unknown boy in the nose, fury etched in his features.

The next drawing is of the unknown boy once more, with one hand over a terrified Gellert’s mouth as he laid in his bed, a wand pointed at him.

The next drawing is just of black scribbles.

The story is coming to an end, Nikolai realised, his hands shaking as he went to the next drawing. The last one, he realised.

His eyes went wide when he took in the final drawing. Nikolai slumped back into his chair.

“I see. So that’s what happened. That’s what you’re trying to tell the world for years…” Nikolai whispered. “I’ll get justice for you. I promise, grandmother.” He swore.

He could almost hear Gellert’s voice singing in his head—like it did when he went to visit him at Nurmengard Prison.

“And if that gold was stolen, too, Mama’s gonna go to jail for you. So hush little baby, don’t say a word. Mama’s gonna kill for you the whole damn world.”

Nikolai’s gaze went once more to the final drawing lying on his desk, with the flame of his candle flickering, and causing shadows to dance across the desk and the paper.

Unlike the previous drawings, there isn’t any specific scene in this one. The unknown boy was drawn as a portrait, his face unsmiling, and with a hint of madness and hunger within those eyes. And beneath that portrait, a name was scribbled.

‘Albus Dumbledore.’

Chapter Text

Hadrian Potter could only blink as he looked around at the site where the Quidditch World Cup is being held.

This year, the finals is between Ireland and Bulgaria, with the World Cup being held in Great Britain. Hadrian had to wonder for the umpteenth time what kind of bribe that the Minister of Magic of Magical Britain had to give and grease palms in order to have one of the most anticipated events of the year being held in Magical Britain.

A place that majority of the magical enclaves around the world aren’t too fond of, as it is, thanks to Britain’s blatant prejudice against anything they deem ‘dark’ or even non-human.

Sirius wasn’t too keen on having Hadrian return to Britain; but he found himself unable to resist his son, especially when Hadrian had used his dreaded ‘Bambi eyes’ to get Sirius to fold—much to Narcissa, Liese, Remus, and even Draco’s amusement.

Hadrian is adorable even as a child, and he knew it, and often used his cuteness to get out of trouble. Sirius spoiled Hadrian rotten even as a baby and found himself unable to deny Hadrian anything he wanted, as long as it’s not something he’ll be put in danger for.

That, and this year, the Quidditch World Cup is between Bulgaria and Ireland. It will also be the first time Viktor and Natasha will be playing as frontline players in the major leagues, and Hadrian wanted to attend to show his support.

That, and thanks to this being an international event, unless Sirius or Hadrian commit some terrible crime in front of hundreds of citizens, the current Minister would be unable to arrest them, unless he wants to be dragged in front of the World Council and charged for violating international law.

“Huh. It looks great.” Sirius commented, even as they moved through the campus grounds to their designated site. Already, Sirius is seeing several international witches and wizards—their accents obvious. “I wasn’t expecting much for an event organised by Britain.” He gave a grimace. “I still remember the disaster that is the last duelling finals that Britain organised. That must be about four years ago now.”

The adults that came along with Hadrian, Draco and Viviane—Marko, Anastasia, Barty and even Remus, chuckled.

“Actually, from a letter from Andromeda, the original plans for the World Cup just included the World Cup itself, despite the fact that hundreds of international witches and wizards made the trip from halfway around the world just to attend,” Remus informed Sirius. “It seems like Percy Weasley was the one to push for international vendors to set up shops, and even organising mini competitions like a Seekers’ battle, and such. Britain wasn’t too keen to go to all that trouble, but the other magical nations were so pleased with that idea that they already presented entire plans and portfolios, that there is no way Britain could reject it without causing international incidents. And rather than keep the muggles that owned this campground on site, Percy pushed for sending the muggles on a vacation on the Ministry’s dime. Good thing too.” Remus shook his head, even as he walked past an obviously British magical. “With the way Magical Britain is, I’ll be surprised if they even know what muggle clothing looks like. With the number of Obliviates that they might need to use on the poor muggles, I’ll be worried for their brains at the end of it.”

And from what Remus had heard from Andromeda, it seems like that is Percy’s argument. Kid is a hard worker, with a great deal of common sense. Though considering that he often took trips to the mundane world with his muggle-born friends in school during the summer holidays, it is no surprise that Percy would be concerned about that.

“Percy Weasley…” Anastasia mused. “Arthur Weasley’s third son, isn’t he? Wasn’t he claimed by Lady Muriel Prewett as the Prewett heir?”

Despite the whole lot of them being in Bulgaria, Sirius was still kept up to date on the affairs in Britain via Andromeda who was Sirius and Hadrian’s appointed proxy in the Wizengamot and even on the Hogwarts’ Board of Governors.

Lady Muriel Prewett too had exchanged a few letters over the years with Sirius, given how the House of Potter and the House of Prewett were allies, despite the fact how it was never officially finalised due to the death of Hadrian Potter whom Muriel is supposed to wed. The Potter brothers and the Prewett siblings however have grown up together, and they didn’t care what some alliance on paper said.

Charlus Potter had seen Muriel as his sister-in-law, despite the fact that Muriel never officially married his brother. As did James Potter who had seen Muriel as his aunt. James was only elevated in Muriel’s eyes when he had named his only son after the uncle that he had never met. Prior to James and Lily hiding in Godric’s Hollow with little Hadrian, Muriel Prewett had often babysat Hadrian, and was a goldmine of information and advice to Lily Potter who had been a new mother.

Muriel Prewett might never have children in her life, but she had helped her brother to raise his three children and knew how to raise and take care of children. Especially magical ones with a great deal of power.

Hence, Sirius was kept quite up to date on the entire Weasley drama over the years, even if he didn’t hear about it from Neville who seems to be quite good friends with the Weasley twins, despite the fact that the twins were two years ahead of Neville.

Molly Weasley, from what Sirius heard, seems to take it as a personal insult that Neville didn’t want to befriend Ron or spend any time with him, despite the fact that both boys were roommates and in the same year, yet was good friends with the twins. And not just Neville, but also Susan Bones, Ernie MacMillian and even Hannah Abbott, as well as the Gryffindor boys in Neville’s year.

Though honestly, what does Molly expect when Ronald Weasley had spent much of the first year picking on Neville? Neville might have Alice’s temper and easy-going nature, but he is also his father’s son, and would never put up with an abusive friendship. And he is also the Longbottom Heir, and hence, could see someone seeking to use him for their own means from a mile away.

From what Sirius had heard from Neville, and even from Andromeda as well as Muriel Prewett, it seems like things within the Weasley family have gotten pretty strained since Percy had graduated Hogwarts and was officially named the Prewett heir in the Wizengamot by Lady Muriel Prewett. Before that, Percy was already getting educated on all the matters that an Heir should know, if albeit secretly, as his mother would never approve of it.

His two older brothers too have all but moved into the Prewett Manor on the few occasions when they have returned to Britain. Percy too had made sure to get the twins new robes and books for this year, and even decent birthday gifts for the first time since the twins were mere toddlers, something that the twins were delighted with.

The three oldest Weasley brothers knew that the twins were brilliant and have dreams to open up a joke shop. This explains why they’ve been taking on summer jobs since they were thirteen, and old enough to work at summer jobs in accordance with the law. While Muriel and even their brothers were more than willing to fund their business venture, the twins have the Weasley stubbornness and wanted to do it on their own.

Though Percy is relatively sure that Neville Longbottom might even be willing to invest in them, if they can come up with a solid business plan.

And much like Percy as well as Bill and Charlie, the twins too have all but moved into the Prewett Manor since they have started their First Year, and Molly is borderline abusive to them due to the twins being sorted into Slytherin.

As far as the five oldest knew, Muriel Prewett is on the verge of casting Molly out of the Prewett line. Not just for what she’s been doing to her children, but also the way she just doesn’t reign in her two youngest, and forever making up excuses for their misbehaviour at Hogwarts. If not for the fact that Molly is married and using the Weasley name, House Prewett would likely be embroiled in more blood feuds than they could count by now.

Honestly, it’s a goddamned miracle that Percy even managed to secure an entry level job in the Ministry of Magic, thanks to the reputation of the Weasley name.

Unlike what his parents believed; however, Percy doesn’t intend to stay in the Ministry forever. He had sat down and talked about his plans after Hogwarts to even Muriel, as well as Bill and Charlie, and even Penelope Clearwater, Percy’s steady girlfriend since his Fifth Year.

Much like Charlie before him, Percy had kept his relationship with Penelope quiet from his overbearing mother. Only Muriel as well as his two older brothers and the twins have even met Penny and knew that they were dating.

Percy had revealed his intentions to just take a simple entry level job in the Ministry just to have some income, despite the fact he had the Prewett fortune now. He also intends to take night classes for his law certification, and hopefully convince either Alice Longbottom or Andromeda Tonks to take him on as an assistant once he passes the bar exam. Then, he can either be a private practitioner or join a law firm as a partner.

Though with how tarnished the Weasley name is, it might make things easier for Percy if he just takes on the Prewett name, considering how particular the International Law Offices were about the reputation of certified lawyers, especially those intending to practice internationally, which Percy is.

Muriel was pleased about Percy’s plans, as it’s well thought out, and he had a clear route as to what he wanted to do. And judging from his NEWT scores from Hogwarts, if not for the Weasley name holding him back, she can definitely see Percy achieving his goals within a few years.

Penelope Clearwater too, while her family isn’t a prominent one, they were good people, with her father owning an advisory firm within both the mundane as well as the magical circles. Penelope too had been studying to be a Healer, wanting to work with children.

And if things go well for them, Muriel can quite easily see Percy proposing to Penny once their careers stabilised. As for Charlie, Muriel is despairing of ever seeing the boy propose to young Nymphadora Tonks. As for Bill, he hasn’t met anyone that caught his eye yet, and seems keener on building up his skills and career.

Not that Muriel begrudge him on that. Her own brother had done that with his own career, despite their parents’ objections. Christopher was two years out of Hogwarts before he had finally married Elizabeth, despite them being betrothed since early childhood. Sadly, neither one of their parents managed to live long enough to actually see their grandchildren.

“Now, why don’t you kids go and explore?” Remus suggested, exchanging looks with the other adults in their group. “We can get the tent set up without you. Stick together, however. And Hadrian, don’t forget your glamours.”

XXXXXX

More than a few Beauxbatons’ students, and even Durmstrang students have come for the World Cup as well, with Hadrian knowing more than a few of them, thanks to the Inter School Tournament that they held at least twice a school year. There were even a few students from Ilvermorny School that have come for the World Cup.

In one of Fiona’s last letters to Hadrian, she had mentioned that she was invited by her best friend’s family. Thus, Hadrian wasn’t really surprised to run into Fiona and Fleur at the ‘market area’ which is really the area designated for international and British vendors to peddle their wares.

Considering how obviously magical several of the wares were, along with the tents that they’ve passed along the way, Hadrian privately thought to himself that it’s a good thing Percy Weasley had managed to convince the higher ups to send the Muggles that owned this campground off on a vacation on the Ministry’s dime.

Hermione and even Luna were never Quidditch fanatics, though they have supported their school’s players during the Inter School Tournament. Thus, Hadrian, Draco and even Viviane weren’t really that surprised that both girls weren’t present at the World Cup, despite Hermione and Luna also being the mentees of Fiona and Fleur respectively.

From what Hermione and Luna have written during their last letters, it seems like both girls were invited on a trip to the magical side of Austria by one of Hermione’s classmates. And considering Austria is well known for their crafts, especially the creation of magical portraits, Hermione and Luna were keen to go, especially Luna.

Hadrian had been to the magical side of Austria once a few years ago, as part of his birthday celebrations during the summer after his First Year at Durmstrang. Draco and Narcissa have even came with him and Sirius as well as Remus, with them turning it as a family vacation.

They have even visited one of the oldest magical art museums in the world, with one of the world’s most renowned restoration artists even giving a talk and showing some of the magical portraits that ancient artists have done, and even done by his hand.

The spells and techniques to create magical portraits have gradually been refined over the years by the Art Guild. From what the artist had said, when the spells were first created thousands of years ago, the spells were originally some kind of soul essence which can be seen as Black spells in this day and age. It was gradually refined so that it is used more as a spiritual imprinting now, rather than leaving part of your soul behind.

Magical artists were very in demand, as not just creators of magical portraits or doing the maintenance work on magical portraits. Their skills were often utilised for book publishers, and even the entertainment section of magical newspapers. Some of the more well-known ones could potentially earn thousands of Galleons easily.

Outside of Britain, artists too have been creating their own comics if they can weave a good and entertaining story.

“Huh.” Draco blinked as Fiona was telling them about what she’d heard from Hermione and Luna during one of their last letters. “Sounds like they’re enjoying themselves.” He smiled at his cousin who was listening with interest. “Luna is quite the budding artist too, isn’t she? Does she plan to turn this into her career in the future?”

“She’s getting the career talk this year before we leave for Hogwarts.” Fleur answered primly, though careful to lower her voice so that only their group could hear them. “Luna was raised on her father’s knee to know how to ask the right questions as a reporter, but I think her heart is in the arts. Much like Hadrian, non?”

Hadrian blushed prettily and nodded.

Everyone in their friend group knew that Hadrian had intentions to pursue art as a career since they have that career talk during their Second Year before they have to pick their electives for Third Year. Much like how Viviane had been working towards her goal to become a professional violinist, Hadrian is working at making art his career. As for Draco, he had every intention to pursue Law as a career since they had their first debate class during the second half of their First Year, and he seems well suited for it.

Draco had been pondering on the idea of approaching his Aunt Andromeda for summer internships after Fourth Year.

“You know that Uncle Sirius would support you in whatever you want to do?” Fiona finally paused, leaning down slightly so that she can reach Hadrian’s height. “Heck, he probably wouldn’t mind if you never work a day in your life.”

“Yeah, I know.” Hadrian nodded. “Let’s go and find Viktor and Natasha.” He hurriedly changed the subject. “I want to wish him good luck before the big game.”

“The tents of the players are that way, isn’t it?” Fiona frowned, checking the map of the campground that she was given, not really looking at where she’s going. “Maybe— Oof!”

Fiona almost tripped over something that she hadn’t seen but was saved from taking a spill to the ground by a strong arm that wrapped itself around her waist.

“Fiona!” Fleur called out with concern.

Fiona opened her eyes, surprised that she had even closed them at all, only to find herself looking straight into a pair of surprised silver eyes. The young man that had saved her from taking a spill to the floor is handsome, remarkably so.

His dark-purplish hair fell in waves around his face, and he is dressed in a set of casual wizarding robes, with a black tee visible beneath it, with dragonhide boots on his feet. And even through his robes, Fiona could quite easily feel the solid muscles, which made her blush for a moment when she realised that she had been checking him out.

“You all right there, Miss?” The young man looked amused but let her go the moment that Fiona was steady on her feet. Fleur was giving her looks that told Fiona she is going to be subjected to her best friend’s version of Interrogation 101 the moment they’re in their tent.

“Uh… Yeah.”

The young man was about to open his mouth to say something, when a shout in the distance caught his attention. “Michael! There you are!”

A ruggedly handsome redhead dressed in a similar style to Michael, but with his hair in a short ponytail and a dragon tooth earring in one ear approached their group. He blinked when his gaze went towards Fleur, and Hadrian would swear to anyone that would listen later that the normally composed half-Veela blushed.

“Hey Bill.” Michael smiled. “I thought you wouldn’t make it.”

“My Portkey just landed. Charlie’s setting up our tent.” Bill explained, curious brown eyes sweeping over the group, though his gaze landed longer on Fleur than on the others. “Percy is bringing the twins over in about another hour. They’re spending the summers at Aunt Muriel’s.” Bill’s gaze then landed on Hadrian and Draco, and his eyes widened. “Heir Potter and Heir Malfoy.” He murmured, much to the group’s surprise. “It’s a pleasure.” He smiled politely. “Bill Weasley.” He introduced himself. “This is my best friend.” He gestured towards the young man next to him.

“Michael Fawley.” Michael introduced himself. “It’s a pleasure.”

Viviane, Draco and Hadrian exchanged looks. “Michael Fawley?” Hadrian echoed. “You’re Liese’s cousin? And the current lord of House Fawley?”

“That’s right.” Michael’s smile widened, and Hadrian, Draco and Viviane could definitely see the family resemblance immediately. “I’ve been by to visit her and Lord Black a few times over the years, but I can only get away during the school term time, so I hadn’t had a chance to meet any of you officially. It’s a pleasure.”

Hadrian, Draco and Viviane only nodded dumbly, exchanging looks. Liese’s family situation was well-known to all of them, and they knew what she went through in Hogwarts and even under the hands of her own birth family—something which had enraged all of them so. Liese’s situation wasn’t the only reason why Sirius had decided to send Hadrian and Draco to Durmstrang, though it is definitely a contributing factor.

That, and all the children have loved Liese like an older sister, or even a secondary mother figure. She’s also the one to give Hadrian the Little Omega Talk when he had first reached puberty. Heck, she’s the one that all the kids approached for talks that they didn’t want to go to their own guardians and parents for.

So, knowing that Liese’s crippled leg is due to what she’d gone through in Hogwarts had enraged all of them, particularly Draco when he found out that the godfather his biological father had named for him was the culprit.

Only the adults have even met Michael Fawley, Liese’s distant cousin and the current Lord Fawley. And in some strange way, also a very distant relative to the Black family. But from what is said, Michael is very different from the Fawley family—majority of which are either in Azkaban or already dead. In fact, Michael’s first act as Lord Fawley is to restore Liese to the family register, and she can now take on the Fawley name legally, though she didn’t opt to do so, choosing to retain her mother’s maiden name instead.

With the Fawley fortune long gone, there isn’t much money coming from that side. But the Fawley family are well known for their skills in runes and spell crafting, and have several rare books entailed to the family—several of which Michael had given to Liese. Those books have actually allowed Liese to create some of her rarer products that are practically flying off the shelves like hot cakes.

Hadrian would bet his trust vault that those bastards in Britain that had constantly undermine and cut down Liese once upon a time when she was trying to set up her business there are likely kicking themselves now for doing so. Even though the Blacks and Krums don’t really need to work, thanks to their massive fortune; even a mere fraction of the percentage of the profits that they’re getting due to being Liese’s sponsors, is seeing tonnes of money flowing in.

Liese’s business is now so well-received and well-known even internationally that Hadrian knew that Liese is considering setting up another branch in France where she had several contacts and friends from when she had taken her Business degree. Many of her suppliers are based in France as well.

“Pleasure.” Draco, Viviane and Hadrian echoed in response.

“We should go.” Viviane was the first to break the frankly uncomfortable silence, considering the way the four oldest of their group were giving each other goo-goo eyes. Viviane had a hunch she knew what is going on, but kept her mouth shut. “Hadrian, you wanted to go and see my brother, don’t you?”

“Y-Yeah.” Hadrian nodded. “Come on, let’s go.”

“R-Right.”

Michael only stared at their departing backs with a wistful look on his face—a look that even Bill has never seen before, and he’s been best friends with Michael since their First Year at Hogwarts.

“Michael? Mike?” Bill waved his hand in front of Michael’s face, even snapping his fingers in front of his eyes. “Hey? Anyone home?” Michael finally blinked and turned his attention towards Bill. “Finally. And here I thought that you bat for the other team. You never seem to have any interest in any of the girls at school when we were at Hogwarts.”

Michael only scowled at Bill for his teasing. “Oh, don’t think I didn’t see the way you’re looking at her friend. Half-Veela, I think.” Though with their Gringotts’ training, neither Michael nor Bill would be affected by a Veela’s allure. Gringotts would never have tolerated any of their human employees being ensnared by the mind.

“Just…something about her draws me in. And it’s not her looks or even the fact she’s part-Veela.” Bill admitted. He remembers Charlie and even his great aunt Muriel mentioning it before. How alphas and omegas would always know their mate when they met them, and they will meet them at some point in their lives. The Goddess would never deny them that.

Unlike their mundane counterparts, magicals tend to rely a lot on Fate and the Goddess’ blessing and guidance to find their partner. Hence why the pureblood houses who tend to betroth their children with those that can elevate their status often find their magical prowess slipping with each generation. These days, betrothal contracts aren’t used much anymore due to this issue, unless it’s between two who have found their life partners as per the Goddess’ blessing.

Even though Charlie and Tonks are both betas, they both got along so well even as First Years that no one was really surprised when the two of them started dating in their Fifth Year. In fact, there has been bets going around since their Third Year when Charlie first asked Tonks to go with him on their first Hogsmeade weekend. Bill was twenty galleons richer the day that Charlie had asked Tonks out.

“If they’re friends of Heir Potter, we’ll see them again.” Bill said at last, in part to reassure his friend who looked rather like a broken-hearted man at this point. And also in part to reassure himself. He’ll never tease Charlie again for acting like a love-sick puppy around Tonks. “Considering Chieftain Ragnok is including both of us as part of the Gringotts team sent to Hogwarts as part of the ICW protection detail for the Tournament.” He lowered his voice at the last part.

Michael managed a brave smile. “Yeah.”

XXXXXX

Hadrian hesitated in front of the Bulgarian Quidditch team tent, with it decked out in the national colours of red, with the Bulgarian flags visible in the grounds before it. The guards that always guarded the tents of the team knew Hadrian by now, and even the families of the National team players, and gave the little omega a smile.

None of the surly guards—all of them alphas, and personally handpicked by Minister Oblansk as well as his advisory team, would ever admit it. But all of them have a soft spot for the gentle omega who had often came with handmade goods for the guards whenever he came to attend Viktor Krum’s games—even back when Viktor was just a substitute player for the team.

“Greetings, Heir Potter.” One of the guards standing by the entrance greeted the omega with a slight tilt to his lips, and with a polite nod. “Are you here for Heir Krum?”

Hadrian nodded. “May I see him?” he asked politely.

The same guard nodded with a smile. “Of course. I think they’re just about done with their team briefing.” He cocked his head to one side, listening to something that Hadrian can’t hear before he nodded. “Yes, he’s available now.” He then pushed one of the flaps of the tent aside. “Krum? Your betrothed is here.”

There was a sudden loud smack from inside, and several curses let out in Bulgarian, before a cry rang out after Viktor Krum even as he emerged from the tent, already dressed in his Bulgarian Quidditch team uniform, an angry and embarrassed flush visible on his cheeks.

“I WAS ONLY JOKING!”

“Some ‘jokes’ shouldn’t be joked about, you moron!” Natasha’s voice echoed out angrily, before the flap of the tent closed after Viktor, and the sounds from inside were cut off immediately.

“Viktor?” Hadrian blinked Bambi-like eyes at Viktor, and the taller and older boy coughed, clearing his throat.

The rest of his friends have promised to wait for him at the entrance of the field where the Bulgarian team had their tents. Unlike Hadrian, the rest of them weren’t exactly given unlimited access. While Fiona and Fleur have both opted to go check out some of the vendors’ wares together with Viviane, Draco had opted to wait for Hadrian—with the blonde unwilling to leave Hadrian alone for even a minute in what is essentially enemy territory for them.

“Hey.” Viktor had a rare smile spread across his face. “Come on, this way.” He guided Hadrian gently by the small of his back to the back where they would have more privacy.

“What was that all about back there?” Hadrian asked curiously.

“Nothing you should be concerned with.” Viktor said immediately, shaking his head, an angry scowl spreading across his face at the mere memory.

Hadrian recognised the look on Viktor’s face immediately. He had seen it several times whenever some of their schoolmates or even Viktor’s classmates tend to make lewd or inappropriate jokes about their own significant others or even those that they’re currently dating. While the majority in Durmstrang tends to respect omegas and women and respect the courting and betrothal practices still followed in magical society, there are always the few odd ones out.

People like the Kovarev heir for instance.

“I’ve seen that look on your face before, you know?” Hadrian said quietly, and Viktor fidgeted uncomfortably. “You think I hadn’t heard the way people talk about me before? We still have those thinking that omegas are just born to be fucked or baby making machines. You shouldn’t get too upset on my behalf and potentially ruin your relationship with your teammates. This is only your second year as a starter.”

“You’re more important than anything else.” Viktor said immediately, shaking his head. “No one should ever insult you that way. Not in my presence, and not in front of you. Heck, no omega or woman should ever be subjected to crass remarks. It makes for a poor gentleman who allows an omega or a witch to be insulted this way. And I genuinely pity the person they would marry if they would talk that way.” An angry flush spread across his face.

“I don’t have long, since we have to take our seats soon.” Hadrian said, expertly changing the subject. He doesn’t want Viktor in a bad mood right before one of the biggest games in his career. “I just came to wish you luck. We can get to see you after the game ends, right?”

“Yeah. Most of our families are here, so we’re allowed to just join our families after the game wraps up.” Viktor promised, looking really relieved at that. He might be part of the National team, but it doesn’t mean he likes some of his more outspoken teammates. “I do know Ireland’s Seeker through a few practice games and matches that we have over the past year. If we had the chance, I would really like to be able to introduce you to him. Lynch will like you, I believe. Still a terrible Seeker though.” He added the last part wryly, and Hadrian only laughed.

“Viktor, you’re only saying that because hardly anyone flies the way you do.” Hadrian teased gently, and Viktor blushed. And Hadrian is right.

Hadrian himself is a good flyer. He flies like he belongs in the air, especially the first time that Sirius had ever put him on a broom when he was about eight. But he has no wish to play Quidditch, despite the fact that the four Quidditch captains of the teams in Durmstrang have begged him repeatedly for years.

Viktor; however, is a player. He flies without fear and without care that it almost looks as if he and his broom are of one mind. Several times, whenever Hadrian had attended his matches, he had thought that he will get a heart attack, considering the way Viktor flew without care for his safety.

There is a reason why Healing is one of Hadrian’s electives, after all.

Though privately, there are various times when Hadrian had wondered if Viktor shouldn’t be a broom glider instead of a Quidditch player. He seems more suited to the former than the latter, considering that broom gliding is basically acrobatics in the air.

And with the way Viktor flew, he seems more suited to stunts in the air than actually playing Quidditch.

Hadrian is part of the broom gliding team in Durmstrang and had represented the school a few times during the Inter School Tournament over the years. Unlike Hadrian however, Draco and Viviane preferred Quidditch and were part of the same team—both playing Chasers.

“Bend down.” Hadrian ordered just then, after peeking a glance at his watch, much to Viktor’s amusement.

“Uh, why?”

“You’re too tall.”

Viktor had inherited his father’s height and is also an alpha. To be honest, he isn’t exactly the build that one would expect for a Seeker—with most Seekers being light and small which makes it easy for them to manoeuvre on their brooms to catch the Snitch. But Viktor’s skill on a broom outweighs most of the cons.

And in contrast to him, Hadrian is honestly considered quite petite and short; especially since he’s an omega too. And as a general rule, most omegas are quite petite and small in size. This is a contributing factor to why majority of the world still sees omegas as something to be protected.

Bemused, Viktor only obliged, leaning down slightly. He was surprised when Hadrian removed something from his pocket—with Viktor only realising that it is some kind of silver pendant hanging from a black cord that he put around Viktor’s neck. Viktor could already feel the powerful protections and magic coming from the pendant.

“This is…” Viktor trailed off slowly, fingering the pendant around his neck. It had the Krum crest on the front. But on the back were several tiny runes carved carefully.

“Uncle Marko gave me permission to have one from the Krum family vaults when I told him what I had in mind.” Hadrian explained. “It took me months to be able to carve those runes and to ensure it wouldn’t clash together with each other. I know your Heir ring already protects you from things like potions, and it even offers you more mental protections. These protections however will protect and defend you against most curses and hexes. I tested it together with Draco and Viviane. Anything short of the Unforgivables, it can block.”

Viktor felt warmth surging up in him even as he gazed at the pendant. His first betrothal gift from Hadrian, and such a thoughtful one as well. It makes him wish that he had put more thought in the gifts that he had gotten for Hadrian about a month ago—before he had to join his team for a month long training session before the World Cup.

A comfort blanket from Liese that he had paid extra for to have extra runes and charms placed on it to retain scents. It’ll be particularly useful for Hadrian especially during his heats. But with this gift clearly hand-made by Hadrian—since he’s no slouch when it comes to runes, it makes Viktor’s gift pale in comparison.

“Damn. You make me look cheap in comparison.” Viktor tried to joke. He enveloped Hadrian in a tight hug. “Thank you. I’ll treasure this.”

“Hey Krum! Where are you?” The irritated voice of Lev Zograf, the Bulgarian National team captain echoed just then. “You can flirt with your boyfriend later. Get back into the tent! We have last minute preparations to do!”

Hadrian giggled as Viktor sighed with exaggeration. “I have to go,” he said apologetically, and Hadrian nodded, with the couple moving out from behind the tents, and approaching the irritated looking Lev. “Keep your eyes on me during the match, okay?”

“Every minute.” Hadrian promised.

“For the love of the Goddess! You’re as bad as Michaelis! He’ll be waiting for you after the match!” Lev grasped Viktor by the wrist and started dragging him back towards the Bulgarian team’s tent, much to Hadrian’s amusement. “And keep your head in the game later on!”

“Way to be a cockblock, Captain. See if I allow you any time alone with your girl the next time she comes to ‘wish you luck’!”

“Leave Elly out of this! And you do that, and it’s a hundred rounds around the stadium! On foot!”

XXXXXX

Magical Britain has really gone all out for the Quidditch World Cup, Hadrian has to admit, even when Sirius had handed their tickets to the ticket keeper, and they were then ushered to the top over at the Bulgaria side of the stands.

Thank the Goddess too, as Hadrian could only imagine the kind of fuss it’ll create if Britain, and more especially, the current British Minister of Magic, would cause if they found out that Sirius and even Hadrian were back in their home country for the first time in years.

Sirius had managed to pull some strings and gotten them all tickets for the Top Box over at the Bulgaria side of the stands—majority of which were decked out in the Bulgarian national colours of scarlet, green or gold.

Hadrian had to say goodbye to Fleur and Fiona when it was finally time for them to take their seats; and understandably, they were seated with the French contingent that were here for the game. Considering that Fleur’s father is also the current Minister of Magic for France, it goes without saying that they would have gotten good seats as well.

Hadrian looked around curiously. This isn’t the first time he had attended an international Quidditch game. He had attended all of Viktor’s that he could. But this is the first major game that Viktor would be playing in since he had joined the National team alongside Natasha.

Understandably, the both of them were mere substitutes when they have first joined the team when they were about fifteen, with the coach focused on training them to take over the positions of the former team Seeker and one of the Chasers who were already both seeking retirement for awhile now.

The seats were starting to fill up, which rose in levels around the long oval field. The stadium itself too had a mysterious golden glow to it. And even from where Hadrian is seated, the field looked smooth. At either end of the field were the three goal hoops—each of them fifty feet high.

There was even a gigantic blackboard opposite those hoops that Hadrian assumed would be used to reflect the scores later on once the game begins. Right now, however, it was being used to advertise products that kept flashing across the screen.

Next to Hadrian, Viviane was eagerly skimming through the program that each of them was given at the gate before they were let through and allowed into the stands.

“‘A display from the team mascots will precede the match’,” she read aloud. “I wonder what ours brought this year?” She wondered.

“The Minister vetoed most of what the team wanted initially, I heard.” On Hadrian’s other side, Draco leaned slightly across Hadrian to speak to Viviane. “In the end, I heard that they settled on Veelas. One of the Veela clans over in France offered their expertise. I heard the Irish team settled on leprechauns, however.”

Both Viviane and Hadrian blinked owlishly at Draco. “Leprechauns? Fake gold?” Hadrian echoed, and Draco nodded with a grin. “I wonder what they have in mind for them then?”

The box is starting to fill up gradually. Several of the people, Hadrian, Draco and Viviane have recognised as their school seniors and even classmates from school. Some of them were even alumni that have already graduated. Most of the current and even former Durmstrang students were mostly here to not just support their country, but also their fellow students, aka Viktor and Natasha.

The Michaelis family too have arrived along with the Vasilevs, not even thirty minutes after the Blacks have taken their seats.

And of course. The players of the Bulgarian National Team were given complimentary tickets to the best seats in the house. Most of them gave it to their family just so that they can attend their games, as in the case of Viktor and even Natasha.

Lucas for one looked relieved to be able to sit with his classmates and best friends; whereas the adults of the group were more than happy to take the row above them.

Surprisingly, Frank Longbottom turned up not ten minutes after the Michaelis family did, with Neville and even Susan Bones in tow—with both pre-teens beaming brightly, and with one of the mascot hats on their heads.

“Sorry! We got delayed at the Portkey office.” Frank Longbottom apologised, even as he slid in a spare seat beside Barty. “Amelia has an important meeting today to attend about…you-know-what.” He lowered his voice at the last part so that the excited pre-teens in front of them wouldn’t overhear, “so I offered to take Susan, and to take her home tomorrow—or whenever the game ends.” He added wryly, since a game of Quidditch don’t end until the Snitch is caught.

“Ah. Think I remember Lyuben talking about that when we were getting the Portkeys from the Ministry a few days ago.” Remus said, scratching at his chin. “The school heads as well as the DMLE heads from the respective Ministries would be meeting today at the ICW offices for the final preparations. School year is nearly upon us, after all.”

“Still think it’s a bad idea. Why on earth would they bring back a death trap like that?” Barty grumbled, crossing his arms.

“Thought you guys wouldn’t make it.” Draco murmured, even as Neville and Susan slid in on Draco’s side, with the pair murmuring apologies as they did so, saying something about delays at the Portkey office. “Where are Hannah and Ernie?”

“They couldn’t get the tickets, much to their disappointment. We promised to get them souvenirs instead.” Susan answered, holding up a small satchel that she had been using that Hadrian would bet would have Expanding Charms placed on it. He had a similar bag that he uses for the school year that he uses to cart around his schoolbooks and notebooks as well as his writing and drawing supplies after all. Narcissa and even Liese have even helped him to cast permanent Featherlight Charms on it.

Gradually, the murmurs around the stands were starting to get muted; with even the lights around the stands getting dimmer.

There was silence for several moments, before a loud voice then echoed around the stadium. Probably the commentator for the match had cast a Sonorus charm on himself or herself.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Welcome! Welcome to the final of the four hundredth and twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!” The voice boomed in every corner of the stands, even as the spectators screamed and clapped. Thousands of flags waved, adding their discordant national anthems. And the huge blackboard opposite them was even wiped clear of it’s last advertisement, and now showed the words: BULGARIA: 0, IRELAND, 0. “My name is Ludo Bagman, and I’ll be your commentator for the day! And now, without further ado, allow me to introduce the Bulgarian National Team mascots!”

The side of the stands where they were at immediately exploded. That is exactly what it sounded like to Hadrian, as it seems almost like a bomb had just gone off. Hadrian winced. If this is already torture on his ears, he can hardly imagine what it must be like for the alphas amongst their group.

“What did they bring with them?” Frank Longbottom wondered, leaning forward, and squinting his eyes. He then blinked. “Are those…Veela?”

On either side of Hadrian, his male friends suddenly seemed to have lost their senses; suddenly gawking and drooling at the sight of the beautiful, golden-haired women dancing on the field below them to the Bulgarian National anthem.

“Hey, what’s wrong with you guys?” Hadrian was very taken-aback with the dazed look in Draco’s eyes, and even Neville’s.

“I’m the wealthiest wizard in the world!”

“I own the richest company in the world!”

“I’m the Minister of Magic!”

“What the…?” Susan was taken aback and bewildered at the sudden nonsensical shouting from the several dazed looking males around them. “What’s going on?”

“It’s the Veela allure.” Viviane giggled, tugging Draco down to his seat next to her, preventing him from climbing over the railings. “It makes some males go a little crazy. It’s not common in Durmstrang, since majority of the Veela clans live in France, and hence, attend Beauxbatons. But we do have the occasional half-Veela attending as well. A schoolmate three years above us is part-Veela, in fact.”

“And why are you okay?” Susan wanted to know, looking at the very amused adults behind them.

“We have decent mind defences.” Sirius explained with a twinkle in his eye. “I’ve been training Hadrian in it since he is old enough to use magic. And he does have a protective amulet that protects him against mental intrusions, as does his Heir ring. Not to mention that omegas as a whole does have some natural mental defences against creature allure.”

Not that Draco and Neville didn’t have protective amulets. They do, and their Heir rings too offers some defences against mental manipulation. However, they’re still young, so their mental defences aren’t that powerful.

Viviane started giggling at that, with Susan rolling her eyes. “Boys,” she muttered irritably, the moment that Neville and Draco have both calmed down and seemed highly embarrassed over their actions. “They all act like fools the moment a beautiful woman is around.” She then smiled sweetly at Hadrian and patted his cheek tenderly. “Not you, of course, Ri. You’re as sweet as always, and not like the stupid boys we share our classes with.”

“Hey!” Neville protested indignantly.

“Well, if you lot got your senses back, and your eyes back in your head, you may want to pay attention. The Irish mascots are coming out next.” Remus interrupted, amused.

“And now!” Ludo Bagman’s voice roared across the stands once more, “kindly put your wands in the air to welcome the Irish National Team mascots!”

The opposite side of the stands where they were seated, and who were mostly wearing green, screamed and cheered so loudly that it almost sounds like a bomb had gone off.

Next moment, what seemed to be a great green and gold comet came zooming into the stadium. It did one circuit of the stadium, then split into two smaller comets, each hurtling towards the goal posts. A rainbow arced suddenly across the field, connecting the two balls of light. The cheers and screams from the crowd increased with intensity.

When the rainbow faded, and the balls of light have reunited and merged, they had formed a great shimmering shamrock which rose into the sky and began to soar over the stands. Something like golden rain even seemed to be falling from it; falling amongst the stands and the screaming crowd.

“Leprechaun gold!” Sirius yelled in order to get heard above the screaming crowd. The lord Black was grinning though; smiling wider than he had ever smiled in years that Hadrian had remembered, with Sirius easily getting caught up with the high emotions of the crowd. “Vanishes in a few hours, so no getting ideas about using it, kiddies!”

The ‘kiddies’ groaned good-naturedly.

Frank Longbottom however caught his son eyeing the leprechaun gold thoughtfully and had a feeling that Ron Weasley might be in for a particularly ‘interesting’ year at Hogwarts this year. Especially if Neville managed to rope Susan in as well.

“And now, ladies and gentlemen, kindly welcome the Bulgarian National Quidditch Team! Team Captain and Keeper, Lev Zograf!”

A scarlet-clad figure on a broomstick, moving so fast that his actions and movements were almost blurred, shot out onto the field from an entrance far below. The Bulgarian supporters amongst the crowd cheered wildly.

“Beaters: Pyotr Vulchanov! Ivan Volkov!”

Two other scarlet-clad players zoomed out in a similar fashion to Lev as earlier, taking their positions on either side of the captain.

“Chasers: Natasha Michaelis!” The Michaelis and Vasilev families behind Hadrian and his friends cheered loudly, as did most of the Durmstrang contingent currently around them. Lucas was grinning so widely and clapping so loudly that Hadrian wouldn’t be surprised if his fellow omega need some Pain Relief potions later on. “Vasily Dimitrov! Alexei Levski!”

Much like the two Beaters before them, the three Bulgarian Chasers zoomed out in a practiced formation, taking their places by the side of one of the Beaters.

“And finally! Bulgarian National Team Seeker! Viktor Krum!”

The screaming and cheers that followed almost took the roof off from the Bulgarian side of the stands.

“Hadrian! Hadrian! It’s Viktor!” Viviane almost screamed in Hadrian’s ear, grabbing his arm.

Much like his teammates before him, Viktor too zoomed out of the team entrance, also dressed in his scarlet Quidditch robes, with his Quidditch googles currently hanging around his neck, even as he took his place next to Natasha who grinned at him; and both best friends exchanged a fist bump.

It’s only then when Hadrian realised that all the members of the Bulgarian National Team were riding Firebolts—said to be the fastest racing broom on the market that was only released last year and is also the most expensive broom ever.

The members of the Bulgarian Quidditch National team were extremely popular amongst their countrymen. From what Hadrian and his friends have heard from Viktor and Natasha when the previous team Seeker and Chaser have finally decided to step down from competitive Quidditch, they have instead stayed on as team managers and even as part of the PR team.

There was even a revamp of the management team managing the National team. As part of the new contracts, the members of the team too were required to pose for posters and even photobooks as part of the publicity efforts.

Viktor and Natasha, being the youngest members of the team, were particularly popular amongst the teens of their country, much to Hadrian’s disgruntlement and even Alec’s annoyance. The older teens have kept it quiet thus far, but honestly, Hadrian wouldn’t be surprised if a betrothal contract is already being negotiated between the Michaelis and Vasilev families for Alec and Natasha.

There was a change too in the training regimes, as the former Seeker and Chaser were competitive players in their own right before they have sought out retirement for unknown reasons. As far as Viktor could tell Hadrian without violating his contract with the national team; since the change in management as well as a new coach, the team did indeed improve a lot.

“And now, please greet the Irish National Quidditch Team! Presenting! Team Captain and Keeper, Barry Ryan! Beaters: David Connolly! Quentin Quigley! Chasers: Allen Troy! Queenie Mullet! Stephanie Moran! And finally, team Seeker: Aidan Lynch!”

Much like their Bulgarian counterparts before them, seven green blurs darted out onto the field the moment their positions and names were called. Much like the Bulgarian team, the Irish team too were on Firebolts. And on the back of their jerseys in silver were their names.

“And here, all the way from Egypt, our referee, acclaimed Chairwizard of the Quidditch International Association, Hassan Mostafa!”

A small and skinny wizard, completely bald but with a moustache, wearing robes of pure gold to match the stadium, strode out onto the field. A silver whistle was protruding from under the moustache, and he was carrying a large wooden crate under one arm, with his broomstick under the other.

The referee said something to the fourteen Quidditch players currently hovering in the air on their Firebolts—with all fourteen of them watching the referee intently. If Hadrian had to guess, he will guess that Mostafa must be saying something along the lines of ‘have a nice and fair game’.

And then, Mostafa kicked the crate open before mounting his broomstick. Almost immediately, four balls burst into the air from the crate: the scarlet Quaffle, the two black Bludgers, and for just an instant before it went out of sight almost immediately: the miniscule, winged Golden Snitch.

With a sharp blast on his whistle to signify the start of the game, Mostafa then shot into the air after the balls not even a moment after the fourteen players currently in the game scattered to all four winds—with the designated two Chasers of the two teams vying for the first touch of the Quaffle.

In this case, with it being Natasha Michaelis from the Bulgarian National Quidditch Team, and Stephanie Moran from the Irish National Quidditch Team.

Hadrian can see why as well. The two women (or girl in Natasha’s case) were easily the smallest of the three Chasers of their individual teams. And in this case, the first tip-off for the Quaffle normally goes to whichever Chaser is the fastest.

The left and right screens of the billboard immediately lit up with the live view feed of the game currently going on—with the flying-cams deployed flying around—an invention from Marauders Inc, Hadrian knew, as Sirius had gotten bulk orders of those flying-cams from the International Quidditch Association the moment that he had revealed it to the public about two years ago.

Even some of the not so good seats would be able to see what is going on in the field from the floating mirror screens that were paired with the fly-cams stationed in those areas.

Natasha, being the smaller and faster of the two Chasers vying for the tip-off, got her hands on the Quaffle first, much to Stephanie Moran’s frustration, even as she launched the Quaffle straight into the hands of Alexei Levski who is waiting for it.

“And they’re off!” Bagman screamed. “Michaelis won the first tip-off, with the Quaffle now being handed to Levski! And Dimitrov! And it’s Mullet! Troy! Moran! Dimitrov! Back to Mullet! Levski! Michaelis! Dimitrov! Levski!”

It was Quidditch being played at the highest level—National level, and it showed. In not just the high-speed game of Chasing being played by the six Chasers in the air above them. But also, in the way how the Beaters of both teams weren’t pulling any punches at all.

School-level Quidditch games still have some rules that protected the players from serious and grievous injury—with the Bludgers of school teams having some charms weaved into it to prevent serious injuries to the school players. In a national game like this however, there is nothing like that.

Like what Viktor and Natasha have once told Hadrian and his friends: cheating is all part and parcel of a national game. As long as you don’t let the referee catch you.

The speed of the players above them was almost incredible. The Chasers of both teams were throwing the Quaffle to one another so quickly that Bagman only had time to say their names before the red Quaffle was then tossed to another player.

The Irish team was clearly already trying to attack from the get-go, with the three Irish Chasers flying closely together; with Troy in the center, slightly ahead of Mullet and Moran, and bearing down upon their Bulgarian counterparts.

On the center screen of the billboard, large purple words flashed across it, complete with an animated Quaffle streaking beneath the words: HAWKSHEAD ATTACKING FORMATION.

Troy made as though to dart upward with the Quaffle, drawing away Dimitrov, and then dropping the Quaffle to Moran. One of the Bulgarian Beaters, Volkov, swung hard at a passing Bludger with his club, knocking it straight into Moran’s path which narrowly missed her head by mere inches, but caused her to drop the Quaffle.

Natasha was quick to close in on the Quaffle, but was thwarted in her attempts by the Irish Chaser Troy who threw the Quaffle through one of the goals, despite Lev Zograf’s attempts to block it—

“TROY SCORES!” roared Bagman, and the stadium shuddered with a roar of applause and cheers. “Ten-zero to Ireland!”

Above them, Troy did a lap of honour around the field, even as his other two Chaser teammates smacked their hands against each other with victory. Natasha and her other two Chaser teammates didn’t look discouraged, however. They merely exchanged determined looks with each other before splitting off into different directions.

Hadrian might not be a Quidditch player officially in his school team, preferring broom gliding instead. But he had substituted enough times for a player in Viviane and Draco’s team to know that the Irish Chasers without a doubt, are superb.

They worked together as a seamless team—almost like they could read each other’s minds, even as they positioned themselves.

Hadrian had accompanied Viktor to a few of his team training sessions over the last two years to know that the Irish team had been one of the major threats to the Bulgarian team. With the new training regimes and the vast improvements over the past one and a half years however, the two teams were about even in strength; though half of the reason is because Natasha is the leading scorer in Bulgaria’s Chaser lineup.

Within ten minutes, Ireland had scored twice more, bringing the lead to thirty-zero, and causing a thunderous tide of roars and applause from the green-clad supporters. Surprisingly, the Bulgaria players doesn’t seem concerned. The Bulgarian Beaters, however, were whacking the Bludgers as fiercely as possible at the Irish Chasers and were starting to prevent them from using some of their best moves.

Twice, the Irish Chasers were forced to scatter, and then finally, Natasha managed to break through their ranks and dodged the Keeper, Ryan, finally scoring Bulgaria’s first goal.

The Bulgarian side of the stands exploded. It certainly seems like it to Hadrian, who immediately clamped his hands over his ears, as did Draco and the rest of his friends. Up in the air, the three Bulgarian Chasers did little loops in the air to show their excitement.

“THAT’S MY GIRL!” Emil Michaelis was shouting behind Hadrian. The petite omega had rarely seen his normally unflappable Healer this excited. Next to Emil, his wife, Iskra Michaelis was squealing in delight, almost jumping up and down on her seat.

The Bulgarian Chasers are now on the offensive instead of the defensive like they were before. It seems like they were just watching and studying what the Irish Chasers would do in the earlier start of the game. And now that they knew the attack patterns of their Irish counterparts, they were going in for the kill.

Their movements and formation would seem haphazard and uncoordinated to the untrained eye. But to those that know Quidditch, it is easy to see that the Bulgarian Chasers were working in tandem with each other. When one Chaser had the Quaffle, the other two would play interfering Chaser before the Quaffle would then be tossed to one of those two. The Chaser with the Quaffle would then take the place of the Chaser who currently had possession of the Quaffle. Rinse and repeat.

The three Bulgarian Chasers have positioned themselves in an almost triangle formation which allows them to cover nearly all aspects of the field. Viktor too, unlike most Seekers, isn’t content to just sit idle and look for the Snitch. He’s also playing interfering Seeker by blocking the way of an Irish Chaser as they looked to be going for the Chaser with the Quaffle, thus easily allowing Bulgaria to score twice more, thus bringing the scores even.

Down on the field, the Veelas were starting to dance in celebration; thus, causing most of the menfolk to stuff their fingers into their ears.

The Quaffle is starting to change hands faster than Bagman could keep up. And then, there was a murmur as the two Seekers of both teams broke from the rest of their team, plummeting through the center of the Chasers with such speed that it looked as though they have just jumped from airplanes without parachutes.

“Did they see the Snitch?” Lucas asked, jumping up and down in excitement, his face slightly flushed.

On the billboard and even the mirrors, everyone in the stands could see the plummet and descent of the two Seekers as they went closer and closer to the ground.

“They’re going to crash!” Susan screamed next to Draco.

And she is only half-right. At the very last second, Viktor pulled out of the dive neatly and spiralled off. Aidan Lynch however, hit the ground with a dull thud that could be heard throughout the stadium. A huge groan rose from the Irish seats.

“FEINT!” came the screams from the Irish side of the stands.

“Time-out!” Bagman screamed. “Medi-Wizards are currently hurrying onto the field to examine Aidan Lynch. Will this put him out of the rest of the game?”

“Watching Viktor do his Wronksi Feint thing is not good for my heart.” Hadrian muttered to his friends, and they snickered. He is going to have some choice words with his betrothed once this game is over. And judging from the way Viviane is currently covering her eyes with her hands, Hadrian is sure she felt the same way.

And both Viviane and Draco wondered why Hadrian preferred broom gliding over Quidditch. Gee, I wonder why?

The billboard and the mirror screens were replaying the feint that Viktor had done, and when Lynch had followed him and ploughed straight into the field. Viktor hadn’t seen the Snitch at all. He was just feinting; probably in the hopes to put Lynch out of commission.

Viktor had returned to the air and circling around the field where Lynch was being revived by Medi-Wizards. Whereas the rest of the crowd and even the remaining of the two teams were more focused on the drama down below, Viktor’s dark eyes were darting all over the ground and even the field, scanning for the Snitch.

Finally, down below, Lynch’s eyes blinked opened, and he sat up, shaking his head dazedly, and obediently gulping down a potion that one of the Medi-Wizards had handed to him that seems to clear his head some, as his eyes looked clearer.

Then, to loud cheers from the green-clad supporters; with even the two Irish Beaters smacking their clubs together to show their support, Lynch mounted his Firebolt and kicked back off into the air.

His revival seemed to give Ireland new heart. When Mostafa blew his whistle again, the Chasers of both teams then went into action once more; and Hadrian had a feeling that all six Chasers will be going all out from here on.

And Hadrian wasn’t mistaken.

All six Chasers weren’t even bothering with defensive tactics anymore. They were all going for the throat and didn’t care how much they get hurt in the process, easily dodging the Bludgers that came their way. The game is starting to get dirtier and rougher in the process, and Mostafa was giving out penalties to both sides like no tomorrow.

Lucas snarled when he saw one of the Irish Chasers elbowed his sister so hard that he almost launched Natasha off the broom and cussed up a blue streak. Hadrian didn’t even know that Lucas knew that many swear words.

Mostafa blew sharply on his whistle when he caught Mullet elbowing Natasha so hard that he almost knocked her off her broom.

“FOUL!” Bagman screamed, and the Irish stands groaned with dismay. “Penalty to Bulgaria for clubbing! One free throw for Michaelis!”

Down on the field, the Veelas were doing a kind of mocking and rude dance at the leprechauns who didn’t take it too kindly that the mascots on both sides nearly came to blows if not for the Medi-Wizards and security that came to separate them.

Up in the air, the players were barely paying attention to anything apart from the game even as Natasha took the penalty awarded to her team and was quick to swoop in and catch the Quaffle back even as the goal went through; easily thwarting Stephanie Moran’s attempts to gain the advantage for the Irish.

Too bad that the flying-cams don’t take sound at all, or Hadrian will bet that they’ll be hearing quite the colourful conversation amongst the players up in the air, from the look on Stephanie Moran’s face as Natasha easily stole the Quaffle away and tossed it towards Alexei Levski who was waiting nearby, and easily gained another score for Bulgaria.

The scoring is starting to come in fast and furious. When one side scores, the other side would score almost immediately as well. The Bulgarian Chasers have definitely improved since their last game against Ireland.

The score is now 110-110.

Murmurs broke out amongst the crowd as the two Seekers suddenly started moving again. Is this another feint?

“It’s no feint! The Seekers have found the Snitch!” Bagman’s voice echoed around the stands, causing the crowd to erupt in cheers and screams, all of them cheering the Seekers on.

Both Seekers were levelled together with each other at this point as they dove towards the ground. Then, Hadrian saw the little fluttering golden ball visible on the screens as both Seekers dove towards it.

The Bulgaria Chasers, however, didn’t let themselves get distracted by the Seeker Dive, with Dimitrov easily scoring twice more without anyone realising it, before Natasha gained possession of the Quaffle again.

“Both Seekers are still chasing the Snitch! What is that?” The Irish stands groaned as one even as the red Quaffle clobbered Lynch on the head, distracting him momentarily. “Michaelis passed backwards to Levski and hits Lynch in the head with the Quaffle, momentarily distracting him from the Snitch—”

That moment is all the Viktor needs, as he quickly pulled out of the dive, one hand in the air that is closed over the fluttering golden ball.

The stands erupted with loud cheers, even as Mostafa blew sharply on his whistle to end the game, even as the billboard and screens flashed with the final Seeker chase, and even of Natasha tossing the Quaffle at Lynch’s head to distract him. It’s not something done often, but it didn’t break any Quidditch rules and also served to help her team’s Seeker.

The middle screen of the billboard was flashing the final score: BULGARIA: 280, IRELAND: 110.

“KRUM’S GOT THE SNITCH!” Bagman bellowed. “THE MATCH IS OVER! BULGARIA WINS, THUS BREAKING THE IRISH’S WINNING STREAK SO FAR! Good lord, I doubt any of us were expecting that.”

The Bulgaria side of the stands were going crazy with the Bulgarian team’s victory, and no one could really blame them. Up in the air, the rest of the team looked as if they were trying to suffocate Natasha. Then, screaming together in victory, the Bulgarian team descended down to the field together as one to join Viktor who is patiently waiting for them, still with the Snitch clutched in one gloved hand.

And then, almost as if sensing Hadrian’s eyes on him, Viktor turned and looked into Hadrian’s attention, smiling, and slowly raising his fist into the air.

XXXXXX

Amelia Bones is starting to wish that she had sent Kingsley or Proudfoot or even Tonks in her place to attend this meeting and had gone with Susan to the Quidditch World Cup as planned. Susan, bless her niece, while she had insisted that she understood why Amelia has to go to work, and thus, had to cancel their plans for a small little family getaway, was understandably disappointed, thus making Amelia feel a million times worse.

How many times had she cancelled plans on Susan at the last minute because of some emergency that she has to attend to, due to her position as the head of the DMLE?

Sure, Amelia always tried to make it up to Susan. But there is no making up for missing things like Susan’s actual birthday, or even on the day when she had her first bout of accidental magic, and things like that. As the years goes on, Susan is entirely accustomed to either spending her nights at Hannah Abbott’s or even at the Longbottoms where she even had her own room due to how often that happened.

And not for the first time, Amelia is seriously questioning her desire to continue in an obviously corrupted Ministry when she already had much better offers with better working hours and benefits from private security companies, and even overseas.

Right now, however, Amelia found herself sitting in one of the meeting rooms of the ICW along with Albus Dumbledore, along with their French and Bulgaria counterparts, as well as the current ICW head as well as the head of the Protectorate of Magic, and even the current goblin Chieftain.

A meeting called for by Adrick Morozov, the current ICW head, to finalise and go over the protections for the Triwizard Tournament before it actually kicks in come October.

And so far, in the past two hours since Amelia had been in here, writing down her own notes; there have been a great deal of arguments that had nearly came to blows, since neither their French nor Bulgaria counterparts were in any way pleased with what Dumbledore actually called ‘protections’.

When asked about the Healing teams in case any of the chosen Triwizard champions needs it? Dumbledore only answered with ‘Madam Pomfrey’, before a twenty minute long argument then follows, with both the French and Bulgarian DMLE heads pointing out everything that can go wrong with that.

The Triwizard was called off for a reason over a hundred years ago. While it is definitely safer now, mainly on the insistence of the French and Bulgarians, there is still a level of danger to it.

In the end, both the French and Bulgarian Ministries then decided to bring their own team of Healers—actual Healers, and not just mere Medi-Wizards or Medi-Witches like Madam Pomfrey is. Amelia was only mildly horrified when the French DMLE head, a Lou Auguste, coolly informed the room at large that only actual Healers are able to do more than just cast surveying charms and spells and can actually cast the actual Healing spells or runes needed to save their patients, along with administering potions, as per international law.

Yeah, international relations are definitely starting off great. Thanks a lot, Dumbledore.

The meeting for the next two hours then followed a similar trend. With both the French and Bulgarians cutting down every single one of Dumbledore’s suggestions for what he deems as appropriate security measures.

Honestly, with how either the ICW or even the French or Bulgarian Ministries are basically supplying the Healing and security teams, with Gringotts even having a team of their curse breakers as well as their rune masters on hand; it’s almost like Britain isn’t the organiser at all.

Amelia dreads having to read the Magical World News the day the Tournament actually commences.

“All right.” Adrick Morozov wrote something on the roll of parchment in front of him, expertly ignoring the glares of Albus Dumbledore—especially after the ICW head said something along the lines of how whoever thinks that the audience staring at the lake for over an hour is ‘entertaining’ is smoking weed. That, and the ridiculously weak defences there are for what is meant for the Second Task.

With the way the British tends to look down on non-humans and even those they see as ‘Dark’, the ICW too had stepped in to supply some of their language translators. In this case, for the Mermaid tribe in the Black Lake.

Yep. Amelia can see opinions of the British magicals in general slipping even further in the eyes of the ICW. You’ll know that times are indeed changing when the ICW is making it a point to oppose everything that Dumbledore is suggesting and isn’t taking his word as gospel any longer.

“Last item on our agenda.” Raisa Sokolov, head of the ICW’s Protectorate of Magic spoke up, looking over her notes. The witch might be young, but she got to her current position with guts and ambition and even ability. Internationally, Raisa Sokolov had quite the reputation to her name as one of the ICW’s top Hit-Witches. She looked around the long table that they were all seated at. “The Goblet of Fire.”

Chieftain Ragnok shook his head at that. “If I may, I still find it distasteful that you’re using an ancient artefact like the Goblet to be the impartial judge for the picking of the champions.” The goblin grunted. “That is an ancient artefact older than anything we ever knew! We’re talking about a time when it is deemed acceptable for things like duels to the death, and even for children who barely reached double digits to be soldiers!”

“That is none of your concern, goblin.” Dumbledore said sharply, and as one, the room inhaled sharply with this blatant insult. “This is wizard business.”

Two of Chieftain Ragnok’s guards standing by the door narrowed their eyes. And only a look from their Chieftain made them lower their spears, or there would be a maiming or even a death in this room today.

Amelia had a feeling that Dumbledore is going to have lots of problems with his Gringotts accounts the moment he steps out of this room.

“On your head be it.” Ragnok looked amused—for a goblin, that is.

“Okay. Protections on the Goblet.” Adrick interrupted, tapping sharply on the table surface, and causing all eyes to turn towards him. “Dumbledore, what are the protections surrounding it? In the proposal submitted by Britain and approved by you as well as Minister Fudge—” All eyes swivelled towards Dumbledore, “it is said that the Goblet would be active for exactly twenty-four hours to allow the participants to submit their names. The appropriate champions of each school would then be chosen on Samhain—”

“Halloween.” Dumbledore chided gently but went ignored by Adrick as usual.

“As I was saying,” Adrick’s eyes were flashing with this blatant disrespect by Dumbledore, “the names of the appropriate champions of the participating schools would then be chosen by the Goblet of Fire on Samhain.” He stressed upon the name of one of the most sacred nights to the magical world. “Which means for exactly twenty-four hours, the Goblet of Fire would be receiving names submitted, and would make its own choice depending on the names.”

“Like Chieftain Ragnok said,” Raisa spoke up, looking up from the sheaf of parchment in front of her, “the Goblet of Fire is an ancient artefact that has been around long even before the Founders of Hogwarts built the first wizarding school in the world. It has been around for as long as there is a magical world and magic. As such, as far as impartial judges go, the Goblet definitely can be considered one. However, it was also created during a particularly cruel time when children became soldiers, and things we decreed as cruel or dark today—by the ICW standards, that is,” she added, eyes flickering towards Dumbledore, “are not considered as such by the Goblet.”

“As per the agreement, all three schools of Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and even Durmstrang, have all agreed to only have of-age students submit their names to be considered as champions, in consideration of the high danger level and the death toll that this Tournament is traditionally known for.” Lyuben Vasilev, Bulgaria’s DMLE head spoke up. “In other words, students aged seventeen and older.”

As one, every single pair of eyes fell on Albus Dumbledore, waiting for him to speak. Silence reigned for several long moments.

“And?” Chieftain Ragnok almost sneered at Dumbledore.

“And… What?”

“It says here in the proposal submitted by Hogwarts School that the protections around the Goblet of Fire consists of…an Age Line?” Amelia Bones read the parchment in front of her. She looked coolly at Dumbledore. “What else?”

Surely, even Dumbledore isn’t insane enough to believe that a mere Age Line is enough as protection?

“An Age Line is more than enough.” Dumbledore insisted firmly, looking around the room, and daring anyone to argue. “I have faith in my students and my people that they’ll do the right thing, and not do anything silly once I highlight the dangers of the past Tournaments.”

Lyuben looked as if he wanted to groan whereas his French DMLE counterpart looked ready to throttle Dumbledore. Amelia on the other hand wondered if perchance it’s time for her to retire.

“You know, I’m starting to understand why Headmaster Nikolai Kostov of Durmstrang Institute is insisting on having Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, as well as the French and Bulgarian Ministries, having major input on not just the protections around the Goblet, but around the entire tournament as a whole.” Adrick was the first to speak.

“When’s the last time you actually interacted with students as a whole, and not just sit on that throne of yours and look down your nose at them?” Lyuben looked at Dumbledore with disgust. “Kids, teenagers especially, can be cruel and not think things through.” He didn’t even wait for Dumbledore to answer. “An Age Line prevents students over a determined age from crossing it. It however won’t stop them from levitating parchment with names written on it into the Goblet. I can think of at least five methods off the top of my head for ways to bypass that Age Line.”

“And will the Goblet even stop already of age students from submitting a younger student’s name out of either malice or pranks?” Amelia Bones can already see the blatant loophole. She narrowed her eyes at Dumbledore. What is he planning?

“You’re worrying too much.” Dumbledore chided; acting as if he’s the adult, and everyone in this room are mere children. “Everything will be just fine—”

“Chieftain Ragnok, can we include Goblet security as part of the contract we already have with the rune masters and cursebreakers you’re supplying for the duration of the Tournament?” Adrick cut Dumbledore off albeit rudely; but in this case, no one can blame him. “We’ll be willing to pay for their services, of course.” He added, knowing that goblins don’t do things for free.

“An additional three hundred galleons on top of the price already agreed upon.” Ragnok said immediately. Adrick nodded. “Very well. I’ll send one of my cursebreakers along tomorrow with the new contract. Shall I assume that security should be up around the Goblet the moment it crosses into British territory?”

“There’s no need for that.” Dumbledore protested, annoyed at being ignored.

“The moment it’s being released from ICW custody, preferably.” Madam Olympe Maxime added, also ignoring Dumbledore. The half-giantess is already on the warpath against Dumbledore and British wizards in general since Hermione Granger had enrolled into her school and she’d heard the girl’s entire story. “The French Ministry, I’m sure, would be willing to pay the extra amount needed if necessary.” She added, looking at Lou Auguste who nodded, scribbling something down on the parchment in front of him.

“As would Bulgaria.” Lyuben added, exchanging looks with Nikolai who nodded.

“The British Ministry would too.” Amelia added. She is sure she can convince Cornelius, at least, using PR as an excuse. If not, she will be more than willing to use her own money to pay for the extra security if it can keep Susan safe.

Chieftain Ragnok only raised an eyebrow. “If you’re short on funds, I as the goblin chieftain, would be willing to waive that extra amount,” he said, much to everyone’s surprise. “We of Gringotts don’t seek profit over the safety of children!”

If Adrick and Raisa were surprised with this proclamation from the goblin chieftain, they didn’t show it. They merely exchanged looks before nodding, and then looking around the table.

“All right, is that everything?” Adrick asked at last, looking through the parchment in front of him to ensure that he didn’t forget anything.

“I believe so.” Raisa nodded.

“In that case—”

There was a hurried knock on the door to the meeting room just then. And before Adrick could even call for the person to enter, the door swung opened, and a wizard wearing the Hit-Wizard robes of the ICW as well as the badge of the Protectorate of Magic entered, looking frazzled.

“What is it?” Raisa frowned. “We’re in the middle of a meeting.”

“My apologies, Boss,” the wizard apologised, looking around the room. “We received an urgent report from the international patrols at the site of the Quidditch World Cup.” With his words, Amelia tensed. “There’s trouble there. It’s being attacked. By wizards bearing the mark of the Dark Lord Voldemort.”

You can hear a pin drop in the room just then.

“What?”

Chapter Text

Liese Pearce is starting to wish that she had remained behind at Bulgaria, safe in her little shop, and had turned Sirius Black down when he had invited her to the Quidditch World Cup.

And to think that the World Cup had started out so great furthermore, with all the attendees having great fun with all the booths and even the mini competitions before the actual event.

The celebrations over Bulgaria’s win had lasted well into the night. And it only seems to Liese that they have only gotten a few hours of sleep before the lot of them were woken up by screams and explosions. As a side effect of having lived through the last war, Liese had immediately reached for her wand strapped to the holster on her wrist.

Being British born and raised, unlike those raised and born in Bulgaria, there are only a few spells that Liese can do wandlessly, and she is still reliant on her wand.

“Are you lot awake?!”

Liese vaguely recognised Sirius’ voice even as she rubbed the last remnants of sleep out of her eyes.

“Wake up! We need to leave!”

“What’s going on?” Susan Bones muttered sleepily next to Liese.

“Liese? Susan? Viviane? Wake up now!” Anastasia was the one to rouse them, shaking them gently. “We need to leave! Someone’s attacking the World Cup!”

All vestiges of sleep vanished instantly, and Liese immediately reached for her jacket and pulled it on, also throwing on her shoes as quickly as she could.

The rest of the group in the Black tent were already moving out of the tent, having thrown on jackets and shoes hastily. The look on Sirius’ face was grim, as is the look on Remus, Barty, Frank Longbottom and even Marko who were all herding the children out of the tent.

Draco Malfoy’s face was pale, and he is clutching at his cousin’s hand tightly.

Outside the tent, the noises of the campsite had changed. It is no longer the sounds of celebration, but that of terrified screams and even explosions.  

“What’s the situation?” Liese demanded, already summoning her wand into her hand.  

“Someone’s attacking the World Cup.” Sirius reported grimly. “The ICW international patrols have already sent word to the ICW, and I’ll bet that we’ll get assistance soon. We must hold out until then.”  

“We’re going to help out.” Barty added, with his eyes flickering towards the kids. “You kids, find somewhere safe and hide. Liese, will you go with them?” No one need to say anything; they knew that with Liese’s leg, she’ll be more of a liability to them than help if they’re going to find the attackers.

“I will.” Liese nodded, not feeling insulted with Barty’s suggestion. She’ll be of no use in a fight, she knew.

“I’ll head for the Auror tents.” Frank said, his eyes flickering towards Neville with concern. “Son, keep yourself and your friends safe. Use magic if you have to, and screw the underage laws!”

“Sirius, we need to find Fiona.” Hadrian tugged at his godfather’s sleeve. “She’s here too.”

Sirius looked torn between going with Frank and the others to assist with the situation, and doing as Hadrian asked. Fiona is still Hadrian’s cousin, after all, and technically a muggle born. Simon Evans would have Sirius’ head if something happened to his daughter on his watch.

“Fiona Evans?” Liese was the one to interrupt, looking at Hadrian who nodded. “Wasn’t she with the Beauxbatons’ group?” She looked in the direction where the French have pitched their tents. “I’ll go for her. Sirius, you go and do what must be done. I’ll look after the kids.”

Sirius looked torn, looking between Frank and Remus and then Hadrian, before seeming to make up his mind and nodding slowly. “Stick together, do you hear me?” he insisted, looking between Hadrian and Draco. “Use magic if you have to.”

“Sirius, come on!” Remus called for his best friend, and the adults of the group, sans for Liese, then turned and left in the direction where the explosions are occurring, with Frank Longbottom heading towards the direction of the Auror tents, with the assistance of his walking stick.  

“Come on, we have to leave too.” Liese said firmly, trying to hide the tremor in her voice. “We need to find Fiona.”

“HADRIAN!”

A shout pierced through the air just then, and Hadrian almost jumped about a foot in the air. He then saw a frantic Fiona rushing towards his direction, with Fleur close behind her, with the Veela’s eyes flickering in search of any dangers.

“Fiona!”

“We need to leave.” Fleur insisted, her eyes meeting with Liese. “I haven’t seen any attackers yet, but from what I heard from the French Aurors currently here, it seems like there are runic arrays and potion traps laid around the campsite. Those are what is causing the explosions and the attacks. Whoever those attackers are, if they’re here, they are around here somewhere.”

“No normal wizard or witch could deal this level of destruction with just normal runic arrays and potions.” Liese commented grimly, leading the way towards the woods as fast as she could, with her bad leg.

“It takes one with mastery over runes. Or even potions.” Draco added, nodding his head with Liese’s analysis. Draco is no Potions master, though he is pretty skilled with that subject in school, and he knew that much.

Professor Galvchev, the Potions Master at Durmstrang who teaches mainly the upper years could easily pull something like this off, as could any Potions Master worth their weight in salt. Viviane, Draco and Hadrian hadn’t had the man as their Potions professor yet, with the lower years being taught by his apprentice, Sasha Lukanova; but they have seen enough of Professor Galvchev’s skill during Duelling Nights at Durmstrang to know that he could pull off several amazing feats with just Potions alone.

Combat Potions after all, as what the professor had taught them once, doesn’t necessarily require one to consume it. Most combat potions are used externally and could also easily be used to take out an entire army if used the correct way. Potions Masters are feared on the battlefield not just for their skill in potions, but also how they could use it.

Prior to the house cleansing that Amelia Bones had started several years ago after the fiasco concerning Sirius’ wrongful imprisonment, Liese knew that there was an alarming lack of Potions Masters, or even those competent in Potions no thanks to Severus Snape. After he was imprisoned, with Horace Slughorn agreeing to take over his old position, things have been improving. But it takes years to cultivate and nurture Potions Masters, as Liese would know.  

She is no Potions Master, but she is competent enough in potions to at least gain the certifications to be able to legally brew several restricted potions for her business—especially those meant to help alphas and omegas through their ruts and heats.  

As it is, as far as Liese knew, thanks to her contacts within the Merchant Guild, apart from Horace Slughorn, there is only one other Potions Master in Great Britian at the moment—though he had his title stripped from him when he was imprisoned.

“Mon dieu!” Fleur almost screamed, yanking Fiona backwards by the back of her jacket, and the two teens fell backwards onto the grass, almost taking Liese with them.

Just in time too, as there was a bright light that flashed on the grass in front of them where Fiona would have stepped if Fleur hadn’t yanked her back, and then, a pillar of fire shot up into the air. They could almost feel their skin blistering from the intense heat.

“Holy…” Fiona’s face was pale. If she had stepped onto that trap, she would be dead by now.

“Are you both okay?” Liese helped Fiona up.

“I’m fine. But…” Fiona looked around frantically. “Where’s Hadrian and the others?”  

The younger group must have gotten separated from them at some point; most likely when Fleur had stopped Fiona from stepping onto that trap. Liese swallowed nervously, hoping that Hadrian would have stuck with the other kids. If anything happens to him at all, Sirius will never forgive her.  

“We…must have gotten separated from them at some point.” Fleur’s face was pale.

“No! We need to get to them!” Fiona was frantic. She looked ready to step forward again, but hesitated. She muttered some sort of spell beneath her breath, before swishing her right hand through the air. And then, much to Liese’s astonishment, a ripple of pale blue light swept across the grounds, with certain spots on the ground glowing yellow.

“Traps.” Fleur hissed. “We need to be careful where we walk.” She gripped Liese’s sleeve in one hand, with the other holding onto Fiona. “Mon dieu. It takes a Potions Master or Mistress to be able to pull off those traps. Britain never is the best when it comes to potions mastery. Who can do such a thing?”

“I can think of one person that could.” Liese muttered darkly, rubbing at her leg.  

It was never proven, but after the attack on her back when she was still in school, there were several whispers that it was Severus Snape who was behind that attack. Thanks to Dumbledore’s constant giving of chances however, that boy and his gang got away scot-free, though it also explains the Gryffindors’ retaliation in the coming months, especially from Sirius.

“…Lily…?”

“Girls, get behind me!” Liese almost barked, pushing Fleur and Fiona behind her, even as she whipped out her wand. Both the Beauxbatons’ students were beautiful girls after all, and nearing adulthood. Liese had been through the last Wizarding War. She knew exactly what the Death Eaters and even some depraved wizards would do to witches and even omegas.  

“Who’s that?” Fleur was the first to notice a black robed figure coming out from behind some of the tents still on fire. His skin was pale, and features almost sallow, with his dark hair looking almost greasy, and there was even a slightly crazed look in his eyes. Though at the moment, he looked almost as if he was just handed the Holy Grail; his eyes fixated on Fiona as he almost stumbled towards them.  

Liese recognised the man immediately. “Severus Snape.”

“Lily, you’re alive…” Severus Snape’s eyes were full of wonder, even as he reached out his hands towards them, even as he approached the group.

“Get away from us, Snape!” Liese hissed, casting a Reducto at the ground at Snape’s feet as a warning. Her eyes flickered towards Fiona who looked petrified. Sure, with that red hair so identical to Lily’s, she could be mistaken as Lily Potter if viewed from a distance. But apart from the hair colour, she looks nothing like her aunt at all.

“I won’t let you get in between us!” Snape almost snarled, his eyes mad with rage even as he raised his wand. “Crucio!”

Liese gave a scream even as the Cruciatus was cast on her.

“Stop it!” Fiona screamed, casting some kind of unknown spell at Snape to stop the Cruciatus. “Stop hurting Liese!”

“I won’t let anyone get in my way!” Snape honestly looked borderline insane at that moment. “Everything I did, I did it for you, Lily! Come with me! I’ll make you happy. Happier than anyone could ever make you. We will have children together. Better than that hell spawn that Potter gave you!”

A blue barrier sprang up around the three ladies at the moment, halting Snape in his tracks.

“What?”

“Stupefy!” A voice roared out just then, and Snape was quick to deflect the spell.

Emerging from the direction where the explosions have been going off earlier were Bill Weasley and Michael Fawley. The looks on the faces of the pair were furious; even more so on Michael, who had pulled back the sleeve on his left arm, and the silver runic bracelet around his wrist was glowing.

“Get the fuck away from them right this instant!” Michael snarled.

Severus Snape had a dark look on his face with the new arrivals. “Lily, I’ll come back for you,” he promised, before he then threw a curse dark in colour at Michael who barely dodged it, with the tent behind him taking the brunt of it, and thus exploding in smithereens. With a loud crack, Snape then Disapparated.

There was silence for several moments before the barrier surrounding the three ladies then disappeared. Michael and Bill were then quick to rush to the sides of the three ladies.

“Liese!” Michael dropped to his knees beside his cousin, careful in helping her to sit up, with Fiona on her other side. “Are you all right?”

“That man used the Cruciatus on her!” Fleur informed Michael who looked pale, and immediately started casting health scanning spells on his cousin.

“Never mind me!” Liese locked eyes with Bill Weasley. “Hadrian and the others! They went into the forest! If Severus Snape is here…” She trailed off slowly. Nearly everyone in Britain knew about the hatred and contempt that Severus Snape had for the Potter family, with it coming out during his re-trial and was thus reported in the Daily Prophet.  

Bill exchanged looks with Michael. “Michael, you stay with them. Take your cousin to a Healer. I’ll go to the forest,” he volunteered, and Michael nodded.

“You can’t go alone. It’s suicide!” Fleur argued, causing all eyes to fall on the French Veela. Despite the darkness, Michael could swear Bill blushed. “I’ll go with you. Fiona, you stay with Liese.”

Fiona looked ready to argue with her best friend, but she nodded at last reluctantly, knowing that someone at least needs to stay with Liese. And not to mention their encounter with that man who doesn’t seem to be in his right mind had shaken her up.

“Be careful, Fleur.”

Fleur nodded, before she then left with Bill Weasley in the direction of the forest.

“We need to get you to a Healer.” Michael said grimly, before lifting Liese up into his arms, with the latter protesting. “Don’t argue with me. I’m still your Head of House, and also your cousin.”

Fiona couldn’t resist smiling at this scene in front of her. She had heard enough from Hadrian about Liese’s history to know that she doesn’t have much family left, and that the Fawleys haven’t exactly been the most accepting of Liese during her student days. It is nice to see that Michael had accepted Liese as family, and cares for her at least.

Something out of the corner of her eye caught Fiona’s attention just then, and she turned only to see some kind of dark shadow slinking behind one of the burning tents. She frowned.

“Fiona?” Michael called out to Fiona with concern.

Fiona only shook her head and then turned her attention towards Michael. “I’m coming.”  

Several long moments of silence then passed in the clearing even after Michael, Fiona and Liese departed the area. Then, a silent figure emerged from behind the burning tents, clutching at a medallion around his neck. A grey tabby curled around his feet, looking up at her master with golden eyes.

The man looked back down at his cat in response.

“Let us be off,” he spoke in a raspy voice.

He then Disapparated.

XXXXXX

Thankfully, Bill and Fleur did manage to locate Hadrian and his friends before anything more serious could happen. In fact, the backup squads from the ICW’s Protectorate of Magic started arriving on the scene along with the ICW head and the head of the Protectorate of Magic, as well as the heads of the DMLEs from France, Bulgaria and Britain respectively.  

Needless to say, that the ICW head was not amused in the least with what the international patrol squads had to tell him regarding the lack of security and emergency measures when it comes to organising an international event like this.  

The Black family and their friends however weren’t really thinking about that, preferring to leave it to those that were actually in charge.

“Snape, you say?” Frank Longbottom was frowning, listening to what Fiona and even Fleur has to tell them. Michael and Bill have to leave right after taking Liese to the tent, with Gringotts having activated all their rune masters and curse breakers currently present at the World Cup. And Michael and Bill, being one of the Gringotts’ top employers, have to tend to the fiasco right now.

Hadrian was sitting next to Fiona, with the older girl having a protective arm around his slender shoulders. “I did hear that he was recently released from Azkaban after serving his term. But the Aurors kinda lost track of him awhile ago when Lucius Malfoy broke out from prison after killing one of the guards.” Frank exchanged looks with the other adults currently present. Anastasia however wasn’t present; knowing that woman, she is likely assisting with the injured somewhere.

“Something like what had happened earlier—the runic arrays powered by potions and traps… It’s within his means.” Remus agreed. “I got a bad feeling about this. Why on earth would Snape want to attack the Quidditch World Cup?”

“We also can’t forget that Snape too is close with Lucius Malfoy when we were still in school.” Frank pointed out, and Draco flinched with the mention of his biological father. “Lucius likely broke out on his own means. But he won’t get far as a fugitive without some help.”

“You think that Snape is helping him.” Remus frowned, and Frank nodded. “But why? What would he stand to gain?”

Frank’s eyes flickered towards Fiona and Hadrian, with everyone currently present in the main sitting room of their ‘tent’ mimicking his actions. “Fiona, you mentioned that Snape kept calling you ‘Lily’?” Frank questioned, and Fiona nodded.

“That man doesn’t look to be in his right mind either.” Fleur volunteered the information. “He seems to be seeing someone else instead when he looked at Fiona.”

Frank and Remus exchanged looks once more, and even Marko looked concerned. “He was in Azkaban for nearly a decade.” Frank pointed out. “It’s not out of the realm of possibility that the Dementors might have done a number on his sanity. And we all know that he always was obsessed with Lily even when we were in school.”

“To the point he even cast the Cruciatus on Liese just because she was in his way?” Fiona was outraged.

Neville was very pale next to Frank who had an arm around his son.  

“He was Mum’s friend, wasn’t he?” Hadrian asked quietly, and Remus turned his attention towards the little omega immediately. “I heard about it from Sirius before. He was her friend even before they went to Hogwarts.”

“He was.” Remus nodded. “From what Lily said, he taught Lily a lot about the wizarding world and even Hogwarts even before they attended. He had a crush on her for just as long. But at the same time, his friends in Slytherin too were those that were particularly outspoken against people like…Lily. Muggle borns. And even those not recognised by their families like Liese. Gryffindor and Slytherin were never on the best of terms with each other for a long time. But the war back then made it worse. I know not just Lily, but possibly Snape as well. They likely received a lot of flak for still being friends despite being in rival Houses. The attack on Liese nearly pushed Gryffindor House over the edge. As it could have killed Liese if she had just landed wrong.”

“Lily was also Liese’s mentor at Hogwarts.” Frank added. “She didn’t say anything, but I believe that Lily suspected that Severus was the attacker. Sirius likely know it too. It is only recently when he admitted to me that the spell used on Liese back then is a bastardised version of a Black spell which explains why the damage is permanent. It’s not out of the realm of possibility that Regulus Black might have given Snape that spell. Those two were friends.”

“I remember wondering why Sirius was so angry around that time.” Remus admitted. “James too.”

It was also around the time of the werewolf incident, and not long after Lily ended her friendship with Snape publicly.

“Will Liese be okay, you think?” Hadrian’s voice was so small and soft that he almost went unheard, if not for Remus and his acute hearing.

The werewolf smiled at Hadrian, trying to hide the anger and turmoil he had been feeling. He recalls Severus’ trial, and what Andromeda had told him about what had come out during said trial. Honestly, the jury wanted to chuck him through the Veil. But they were only able to charge him for his actions as a Death Eater, and not what he did during school. It is however no secret even to Remus during his time at school that Severus loathed James, with the feelings being entirely mutual on James’ end.

What started out as schoolboy spats became more serious as they grew older, and with the war outside raging. It became especially worse after James cleaned up his act and started dating Lily. Sirius and Remus have never tried to dress James up as a saint in front of Hadrian.  

James was an ass and a toerag when he was younger, as most boys are. And he was a bully to Severus and some of the Slytherins who picked on those smaller and weaker than themselves. Lily just never learned the reason behind those retaliations and only saw James as a bully until she learned the truth after Liese was attacked.

During his re-trial, Severus all but admitted that he didn’t care if James and Hadrian lived or not as long as Lily does. He didn’t even bother masking his hatred and contempt for James and Hadrian. His hatred for James, Remus can understand somewhat. But to hate on an innocent baby just because of his father didn’t sit right with Remus, and with the majority of Magical Britain at that time.

“Healer Emil is tending to her, and your godfather is with her too.” Remus reassured Hadrian. “She’ll be fine.”

“HADRIAN!”  

Nearly everyone in the tent jumped as one, as the entrance to the tent was nearly torn off, and a frantic looking Viktor Krum entered. From the tears on his robes, it is apparent that he might have assisted with the rescue of those caught up in those traps.

“Viktor!”

“Are you all right?” Viktor all but clutched Hadrian to him, looking the omega over critically to ensure he isn’t hurt.

“Your dear old dad is here, and your first priority is looking over Hadrian?” Marko grumbled good-naturedly, and the rest of the group laughed, breaking the tension. “Such filiality.”

“How is she, Emil?” Sirius wanted to know, even as Emil hemmed and hawed as he ran scans over Liese after making her swallow a potion to treat the after effects of Cruciatus exposure. She wasn’t under the spell for very long—just a few seconds at most. But even still, that curse is known as one of the Unforgivables for a reason.

“Sirius, calm down. I’m fine.” Liese tried to reassure Sirius.

“You just got carried in here by Michael, with Fiona informing me that you got hit by the Cruciatus by Severus Snape of all people!” Sirius almost snapped back. “Excuse me for being concerned!”

“Thankfully, Liese wasn’t held under it for very long, and Michael got help as soon as he could.” Emil didn’t seem too concerned which made Sirius feel better. “Even still, bed rest and potions for a month at least.” He told Liese sternly. “You can have your assistants take over your shop for awhile. My main concern is your leg, Liese.” The healer ran a scan over said leg. “It’s already weakened as it is. But the curse only made it worse.”

Liese sighed. While she can only groan at imagining being waited on hand and foot at her small apartment without anything to do for a month, part of her is also alarmed with Emil’s comments. The attack on her as a student could have killed her, if not paralysed her. She was lucky to get away with her life.

And now, the same person who had injured her permanently only made it worse.

“I’ll make sure she gets rest and treatment.” Sirius promised.

“Sirius—”

“Don’t argue with me.” Sirius turned his attention back towards Liese, whilst Emil quietly excused himself. The Healer had a feeling that Sirius and Liese’s not relationship for years at this point might turn into something more after this night. Seems like Narcissa’s matchmaking might not be for naught after all.

The woman is nearly despairing of seeing her cousin married off.

“Sirius…”

“Damn it all, Liese. I could have lost you!” The bed that Liese was in sank a little beneath Sirius’ weight as he sat by the side, caressing her cheek. “You know how vicious Snape could be with his spells and even his potions! What if Michael and Bill haven’t been there? Do you know what losing you could have meant to me?”

“I…” Liese looked down at her knees. “Stop getting my hopes up. You know how I felt about you since we were in school. Just don’t…”  

“I really need to make things clear between us, don’t I?” Sirius sighed. “I thought I was clear enough with my intentions.” He cleared his throat, and Liese looked at Sirius with wide eyes. “Liese Pearce, I seek permission to court you formally, with the intention to ask for your hand in marriage by the end.” Liese’s eyes were wide with the words; words spoken in the Old Ways when courting someone. “Hadrian is important to me. My Bambi is important to me, and you respect that about me. But Liese, you’re important to me too.” Sirius took Liese’s hands into his. Unlike a normal noble woman’s hands, Liese’s hands are scratched up slightly—proof of her hard work and dedication in making her shop and career a success. And it’s what made Sirius fall for her. “You stood up for what you believe in and refuse to back down. You’ve been that way since we were in school, and it’s part of the reason why I noticed you. And even why Snape and his gang targeted you.” Sirius grimaced with that reminder. “And like Lily, you refuse to let anyone decide what you do or think.”

Sirius suspects it might be the reason why Dumbledore didn’t ‘collect’ Liese like he did with James, Lily and so many of them. Also, probably because unlike them, Liese had nothing to offer him in terms of power and influence.

It’s probably a good thing too, otherwise Liese would likely no longer be in the world of the living.

“You take care of Hadrian too, and even Draco. Even Viviane, and the other kids.” Sirius smiled, recalling how terrified Remus and even he was of trying to do The Talk with Hadrian.  

Hadrian adores Narcissa too, as she helped to raise Hadrian alongside Draco. But it is Liese that Hadrian always turns to when he needs a mother’s touch. And yet, Liese always respected Sirius and even Narcissa’s positions in Hadrian’s life, and only stepped in if she was asked to, or if she felt she had to. Like when someone needs to explain to Hadrian the dangers and concerns that an omega should have, and even the realities of a heat, and what it means to go through one.

“I love you, Liese.” Sirius murmured against Liese’s hair. “Be with me?”

“I’m not a noble or pureblood.”

“I don’t care.”  

“My leg…”

“It doesn’t matter to me. A witch is more than her looks and her physical ability.” Sirius insisted. It is one aspect that sets him apart from most wizards in Britain. “I want someone that can set my heart on fire. I want someone that dares to challenge me. I want someone that has their own mind and isn’t afraid to make their opinions known. Liese, it is you I want by my side. When I look at the future, I don’t see one without you by my side.” He pressed his lips gently against Liese’s fingers. “Be with me?”

There was silence for several moments, and then Liese smiled, nodding.  

“Yes.”  

XXXXXX

Neville Longbottom let out a light sneeze, rubbing his hands together, even as he stood with the rest of the Hogwarts contingent to welcome the two visiting schools for the Triwizard Tournament.  

The past month or so had been a big whirlwind of events.  

Needless to say, that the fiasco at the Quidditch World Cup had some consequences for Britain as a whole, especially when the ICW found out that Ludo Bagman didn’t even bother with setting up emergency measures, or even put a security team on duty.  

If not for the presence of the foreign Aurors as well as the ICW international patrols, there would have been more injured or dead.

Frank and Alice Longbottom didn’t reveal much to Neville, though both parents were thick in the midst of the entire affair—with Alice assisting Andromeda thanks to the lawsuits that the ICW were pressing against Britain.

The few that they did let slip to Neville revealed that Britain is currently in hot soup with the other foreign nations, and especially the ICW. Especially since quite a few of the more grievously injured and dead were actually foreign visitors. One of those found dead is actually a relative of the Bulgarian Minister.  

If it wouldn’t cause an even worse international incident, the British Ministry would have cancelled the Triwizard Tournament entirely.

Neville and Susan have been exchanging letters back and forth together with Hadrian, Draco and even Viviane since the latter three have returned to Bulgaria, and the new school term had begun. Thus, unlike the rest of their schoolmates, Neville and Susan were quite well aware about the Triwizard Tournament even before Dumbledore had announced it.  

From what Frank Longbottom had revealed, it seems like the international planning community weren’t too impressed with Dumbledore’s initial plans for the tournament as a whole and had all but taken it over—security measures and all. Loads of mini competitions and tournaments too were included over the course of the year so that even those not selected as Triwizard Champions could enjoy their time, and even potentially make new friends.

From Hadrian and Draco’s last letters about two weeks ago, it seems like their headmaster have long announced about the Triwizard last year before they broke for the school holidays so that the students could decide if they want to be amongst the group sent to Hogwarts as not just research teams, but also the representatives for the mini competitions there. Only students with decent grades, and were in Fourth Year and above were allowed to go.  

Seems like Sirius was very against Hadrian being amongst the team sent to Hogwarts. But as Viktor had hoped to be chosen as the Champion, Hadrian had insisted on being allowed to go to Hogwarts to support his betrothed. Nikolai Kostov, the headmaster too had spared nothing when it comes to his students’ safety. Every Durmstrang student that would be going to Hogwarts would be supplied with protective medallions that would also act as Portkeys which they are not to remove. Those medallions would also serve to alert their headmaster if one of them is missing or in danger.

A few of the assistant professors too would be following along, as would their Potions Professor. The Bulgaria Ministry too would be sending a team of Healers for Durmstrang—with the Bulgarian Minister being none too pleased with what Hogwarts had offered for medical assistance in the initial plans for the Triwizard.  

From what Draco had said, Lucas wasn’t sure if he should be pleased or not that one of those Healers would be his father.  

“How much longer would they be?” Parvati Patil was complaining next to Neville, rubbing her hands together—especially after they’ve just welcomed the students from Beauxbatons. Neville is relatively certain he had just seen Fiona and even Fleur amongst their midst earlier. And he is sure he saw Hermione too, but for just a second—so he isn’t entirely certain she is amongst their group. “It’s cold.”  

Neville resisted the urge to roll his eyes. You would think they aren’t wizards or witches and can easily cast Warming Charms. Spells that are actually covered in First Year.

Without a word, Neville simply summoned his wand into his hand and cast Warming Charms on his entire Gryffindor year group, much to their relief. Especially so for Seamus who was already hopping from foot to foot that it looks as if he had ants in his pants.  

“Thanks Neville.” Dean Thomas was relieved when he felt the heat set into his bones. Four years he had been in Hogwarts, and he is still unable to get used to the Scottish weather.

“How much longer? I’m starving.” Ron Weasley moaned not far from him, and Neville’s eye twitched.

There were sudden murmurs from around them. As one, the Hogwarts students turned towards the direction of the Black Lake where large ripples were already appearing on the once smooth lake surface. Then, like a plug being removed to drain water, a humongous ship rose from those ripples, settling easily against the side of the lake. A large banner was even visible on the ship’s hull that had Durmstrang’s crest.

Double doors on the side of the ship opened just then, and a line of Durmstrang students filed out, following their headmaster.

“Ah! And here we have our visitors from Durmstrang!” Dumbledore called jovially. “With headmaster Nikolai Kostov. I hope the journey isn’t too harsh?”

“Hardly.” Nikolai was smiling, but those smiles didn’t reach his eyes; just like Madam Maxime before him when the French school had arrived. “It has been a long journey however, and I believe my students are starving.”

“Of course. Of course. Madam Maxime has already arrived, and I’m sure she is waiting in the Great Hall. If I may?”

Whispers started breaking out amongst the Hogwarts group as a particularly tall and broad-shouldered teen took up the rear of the Durmstrang group. Even without his Quidditch robes on, he is easily recognisable, as is the girl next to him. Not surprising, considering that their faces were splashed all across sports magazines and even teen magazines for a few years now.

“It’s Viktor Krum! It’s Krum! And that’s Natasha Michaelis next to him!”

Even the Hogwarts professors who were present heard the murmurs from the students, and found their attention going towards said teen who looked none too pleased at having the entire school’s attention focused on him. He had an arm wrapped around the waist of a smaller teen next to him.

A particularly beautiful teen with soft dark hair and startlingly emerald green eyes, with soft omega features. On the other side of the teen is a blonde boy with Malfoy features.

Albus Dumbledore felt as if his jaw is about to come apart when he laid eyes on the smaller teen next to Viktor Krum. The whispers from the Hogwarts students too barely registered on his consciousness.  

“I-Is that the Boy-Who-Lived? Harry Potter?”

There is no mistaking those features and even that delicate stature.  

Harry Potter, Britain’s boy-hero, the Boy-Who-Lived, is an omega.

Chapter Text

“That’s impossible! He can’t be an omega!”

Neville Longbottom turned sharply towards the source of that voice, only to realise that the loud shrieking came from Ginny Weasley, and he sighed inwardly, exchanging looks with Susan Bones who was with the Hufflepuff contingent. Seriously, who else would react this way when it comes to Hadrian?

Ever since that girl had come to Hogwarts, Neville had heard nothing short of Ginerva Weasley becoming ‘the wife of the Boy-Who-Lived’. From what Neville had learnt from Fred and George, and even Percy when he was still in Hogwarts, their mother had practically spoon-fed her books on the Boy Who Lived Adventures when they were growing up, and Ginny practically had her heart set on becoming his wife.

It certainly doesn’t help matters with how Dumbledore had been continuously pushing the image of the Boy Who Lived as an alpha and a hero, and had used photos—obviously doctored from James Potter’s photos, to sell that image.

Neville and Susan, who have grown up with Hadrian and Draco, and had often spent their holidays in Bulgaria, have often wondered why Andromeda and even Sirius had never tried to correct Dumbledore’s assumptions or even stop those horrible books. Both children have hated those books with a passion, especially after they have gotten to know Hadrian, and disliked how the books have portrayed their friend as a hero whose only role in life is to solve Magical Britain’s problems.

Their parents, however, have only told them to keep quiet and not broadcast their friendship with Hadrian and the rest of the families in Bulgaria. Save for the small number that knew that they had grown up with Hadrian and Draco, like Ernie Macmillan as well as Hannah Abbott, no one knows that Susan and Neville have grown up with Hadrian and Draco.

Now, Neville thinks he is starting to understand just why their parents, and even Andromeda as well as Sirius have kept quiet about Hadrian’s secondary gender status. To make Dumbledore look foolish.

The old headmaster had been pandering for years on how Hadrian is an alpha, and building on the stereotypes and image of being an alpha, never knowing that his ‘saviour’ is really an omega.

“That’s impossible! There is no way that my best friend is a fucking fag!”

That particular statement came from Ronald Weasley this time, and Neville found himself growling low in anger.

“And just who do you think you are, calling my god-brother that name?” Neville looked ready to pounce on Ronald Weasley. The Longbottom Heir had been itching to have a go at the redhead menace for years ever since he’d nearly indirectly gotten Hermione Granger killed.

Ron only went paler. “Y-Your god-brother?”

Neville nodded, barely noticing that the rest of the Gryffindors seemed ready to separate them by force if needed. “My godmother is Lily Potter. My mother is Hadrian’s,” he informed the Weasley. “Both the Potter and Longbottom families have been allies and shield brethren for centuries since the time of King Arthur. You will keep a polite tongue in your head when it comes to Hadrian, Ronald Weasley, or so help me, I will declare a blood feud on your family!”

There were sharp intakes of breaths from the students surrounding them, especially those from the pureblood houses who understood just how harsh a blood feud can be. There are multiple reasons why the standing of the Weasley family isn’t good in wizarding society, even generations after the Malfoy family of that time period first declared one on them.

If a family as prominent as the Longbottoms declared one on the Weasley family, the members of the family would be lucky to still be able to remain in wizarding society.

“Come on, Gryffindors, get inside!” The Seventh Year Gryffindor Prefect finally decided to get the Fourth Years moving before a fight broke out between them. It certainly won’t be the best first impression to give their visitors: seeing Hogwarts’ students fighting. Truthfully, the Prefect privately thought that Ronald Weasley had it coming to him for years now.

“Come on, Neville.” Dean Thomas was the only one brave enough to get Neville moving into the castle. “You can beat on Ron later in the dorm. I’ll even help you if that’s what it takes.” He added, exchanging grins with Seamus.

Ronald Weasley didn’t make himself any friends at all among the current Gryffindor Fourth Years. Not only was he indirectly the cause of nearly killing Hermione Granger, but he was as much a bigot and racist as the worst of the Slytherins that he had claimed were Dark Wizards. While none of the Fourth Years were friends with Hermione Granger, with how much she had kept to herself during First Year, they weren’t pleased either with how Ron had treated her.

Ravenclaw House had been on the warpath against them since ever since word had gotten out about how Ron had nearly indirectly gotten her killed. They knew that if asked for a Resorting, Hermione Granger would have gone to Ravenclaw, but she chose to withdraw and attend a different magical school instead. Hufflepuff House too weren’t too pleased with Gryffindor.

Albus Dumbledore could only watch as the students slowly moved into the castle. “An omega?” He finally found his tongue. “He’s an omega?” He spat the last word out like it’s venom. An omega—the lowest of the low amongst the three secondary genders, born only to be breeding tools and pop out children. His saviour, being an omega? Dumbledore’s eyes fell on Minerva who was eyeing him coldly, even as the rest of the professors and even the students were moving back to the castle. “Minerva, do you know about this?”

“Do I know about what?”

“About Harry being an omega!”

“Hadrian,” Minerva emphasised on the name, hissing rather like her Animagus form, “is an omega, yes. I knew from the start. You forget that I often visited James and Lily even before they had to go into hiding. James and Lily got Hadrian tested a few months after his birth by a Healer they trusted. As did the Longbottoms with Neville.”

It was a pureblood tradition to do that the moment the potion to identify one’s secondary gender was invented nearly a century ago. Not only does it help families to assist their children as they grow, but it also helps the families to ready the children for when they present and start portraying traits.

“Why didn’t you tell me anything?!”

Minerva only sniffed, looking down her nose at Dumbledore. “Not only is it no business of yours whether Hadrian is an omega, alpha or even beta; if you ran with the assumption that Hadrian is an alpha when he is not, you only have yourself to blame,” she snarked. “Now, headmaster, the visiting schools will be waiting for you to commence dinner, so kindly collect yourself and come along. Unless of course, you would also like me to do the headmaster’s duties for you, like I’m already doing with so many.”

With that said, Minerva stalked off towards the castle with her nose in the air, leaving behind a spluttering Dumbledore.

XXXXXX

While pretending that he isn’t paying attention, the truth is that Neville is carefully keeping an ear out for the conversations around him at the Gryffindor table, making sure that no one is plotting against his god-brother.

Oh sure, he knew that despite Hadrian’s status as an omega, the smaller teen could handle himself. Hadrian wasn’t named the champion of the duelling cohort at Durmstrang for three years in a row without good reason. Even still, it was so hard-wired in not just Draco but also Neville at this point to always protect Hadrian. And if Neville knows Susan at all, he knows that she will also be doing the same thing at the Hufflepuff table.

However, he doubts that Hufflepuff House will be giving them any trouble at all.

“Over here!”

Neville tensed when he heard Ron call out, looking around just in time to see the redhead excitedly waving at the Durmstrang contingent who were entering the Great Hall after the Beauxbatons’ contingent. The students in pale blue merely followed the lead of Fleur Delacour who had only spoken with her companion, whom Neville only recognised a moment later as Fiona Evans, and then, they turned towards the Ravenclaw table who have made room for them; with the tables also expanding magically to fit them all.

Despite Ron’s frantic waving that Neville privately thought to himself only made him look ridiculous, the Durmstrang students have pretended not to notice him. In fact, Viktor spoke in low tones with Hadrian and even Alec as well as Natasha, before he then led the Durmstrang contingent towards the Hufflepuff table who looked delighted.

“Aw, man! Why the duffers?” Ron sulked, slumping in his seat and crossing his arms like a two-year-old who had just gotten his favourite toy taken away.

Neville mentally recited the Latin alphabet in his head backwards and forwards to prevent himself from lunging at the redhead. On either side of him, Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnegan were exchanging concerned looks.

The other Gryffindor Fourth Year girls who weren’t seated far away from them were shooting each other concerned looks too. None of them have missed the fact that Neville had been steadily getting more and more agitated with Ron and even Ginny with each passing year; especially when the topic about the Boy Who Lived came up. Now that they knew that Neville and Hadrian Potter were god-brothers, it explains a lot.

“Stay calm,” Seamus whispered in Neville’s ear even as Dumbledore and McGonagall finally entered and took their usual places at the head table, with the headmaster introducing the heads of the visiting schools, and even the professors that they’d brought with them. “You can beat up Ron later in the dorm, and not now. We’ll even help you.”

“I am calm,” Neville muttered irritably, much to the Fourth Years’ amusement save for one Ron Weasley who was as oblivious as ever.

“And now, before we begin dinner, let me introduce to you the judge that will select the participating students from the three schools!” Dumbledore announced. This statement caught everyone’s attention just then.

From a side chamber, three wizards wearing ICW robes entered, carrying in between them, a contraption that was holding a gigantic golden goblet of some kind that was within some kind of security bubble. And surrounding them on all four sides were four wizards and witches dressed in the Hit-Wizard robes of the ICW; their eyes flickering around as if in search of dangers.

Neville had heard from Susan who had heard from her aunt how the international communities also involved in the planning of the Triwizard Tournament hadn’t been impressed with the initial plans that Dumbledore had drawn up. They have all but taken it over. And as a result, the security surrounding not just the tournament as a whole, but also the Goblet of Fire is not just air-tight. There wouldn't be a single spot left unattended.

“Behold, the Goblet of Fire!” Dumbledore announced, beaming at the students, but his eyes betrayed how disgruntled he had felt with being all but cut out from the planning stages and even the security planning of the tournament just because Adrick Morozov and Raisa Sokolov found it lacking.

One of the ICW officials murmured a long string of words before the security bubble surrounding the Goblet was then removed, with the same official dropping a parchment into the Goblet—but not before showing the other ICW officials, and even the Hit-Wizards what was written on the parchment. After he’d received nods of acknowledgement from them, he then dropped the parchment into the Goblet that lit up with blue flames.

A witch wearing a slight variation of the Hit Wizard robes then stood up to the podium, her gaze sharp and assessing as she scanned the sea of faces before her. Neville doesn’t need anyone to tell him that this witch means business, and is not one to be messed with.

“She looks so cool.” Fay Dunbar sighed, gazing at the witch admiringly. “You can tell she means business.”

“Fay! Shh!” Lavender Brown nudged her in the side, pressing one finger to her lips.

“My name is Raisa Sokolov, head of the ICW’s Protectorate of Magic.” The witch introduced herself, which caused whispers to break out across the Great Hall when they realised that this woman is the head of the entire department of Hit-Wizards that took care of the international threats. “A very good evening to you, students and staff of Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. I will now be explaining to you how the selection of the champions of each school will take place.” She looked from table to table. Not a single student and staff member was even looking away from her. “Here before you is the Goblet of Fire.” She gestured towards the golden goblet that was currently lit with blue flames. “It is an ancient magical artefact that was used in times past for the ancient duels of old. And once more, it had been brought out of retirement after more than three hundred years to be the impartial judge and selector of the champions from all three participating schools. Currently, any student of age—as in, age seventeen and above, will be permitted to submit their own name for consideration for the honour of fighting for their school. Be warned, however,” Her gaze sharpened at the students’ excited whisperings. “You are only allowed to submit your own name, and only if you’re of age as of tonight. There will be spells, charms and traps around the Goblet of Fire that will prevent underage students and students from submitting a name not their own. Our own ICW Hit-Wizards will also be guarding the Goblet throughout the submission process. If any student is caught trying to submit a name not their own, that will be counted as attempted murder, and you will be taken in for questioning by ICW’s Hit-Wizards, regardless of your age.” She warned. “The Goblet will remain lit for a full twenty-four hours, with the selection of the names commencing tomorrow night on Samhain. That is all.”

She stepped down from the podium.

Neville looked over at the Slytherin table only to see Fred and George with doubtful looks on their faces, even as they spoke with their Slytherin year-mates. Neville only hoped that the twins wouldn’t do anything silly. He knew that they’d been taking on summer jobs and saving like crazy the last couple of years to be able to afford their own shop premises for a joke shop once they’ve graduated. The announcement of the Triwizard Tournament and the cash prize of a thousand Galleons is enough to tempt them.

But both twins are technically still underage, as their seventeenth birthday isn’t for another few months. If the worst they would get is maybe a reprimand from a professor, they probably wouldn’t care and risk it anyway. But not if this is considered breaching the ICW’s laws.

Considering that they are in Slytherin, Neville only hopes they will use some of that Slytherin cunning and logic, and not attempt to do something so foolish, considering that they already got a few potential investors from not just their own housemates, but also from other Houses.

“Now, we’ve been waiting for long enough, so let the feast begin!”

Over at the Hufflepuff table, the Durmstrang contingent only clapped politely before the food then appeared on their plates—most of it meat dishes, and particularly filling food. Viktor only eyed the plates for several moments before looking at Hadrian who looked particularly ill at how greasy the food looked.

At Durmstrang, while there are meat dishes, there are also plenty of fruits and vegetables to ensure that the students get a balanced diet, and also able to eat healthily, and able to last throughout the school day.

“Welcome to Hogwarts!” One of Hogwarts’ students was the first to speak. “I’m Cedric Diggory. If there is anything that you need, do feel free to ask.”

“Um… P-Pleasure.” Viktor looked at Hadrian, wondering if he had said the right word in English, and was reassured when Hadrian nodded. “Just to ask, do you have anything…healthier? Like fruits or vegetables?”

“Uh…” Cedric was taken aback by that question and looked at his fellow Hufflepuffs, who looked equally lost. “I can ask Professor Sprout?”

“What, Hogwarts’ food not good enough for you?” One of the Hufflepuffs snarked rudely. As one, the Durmstrang contingent looked sharply towards the speaker who seemed to be a particularly unpleasant-looking boy with dark hair and who looked as if he had something nasty smelling beneath his nose.

“Hardly.” Draco looked displeased with how rude the boy was and for something as reasonable as asking for healthier foods. “But not everyone can have a meat diet.” His eyes flickered towards the omegas in their group—namely, Hadrian, Lucas, and even a few others from the upper years. While alphas tend to have more meat in their diet, omegas tend to go for healthier options. In fact, Draco can count on one hand the number of times that he’d seen Lucas and Hadrian eat meat.

“We have some fruits and vegetables here.” One of the Hufflepuff Sixth Years called out. He had a friendly face and there were indeed plates of fruits and vegetables at their table. “You can have some.”

Alec inclined his head politely to the Hufflepuff that had spoken. “My thanks.”

The rude Hufflepuff only looked disgruntled as two plates of fruits and vegetables were passed over to the Durmstrang contingent, and the omegas amongst their group were quick to fill their plates with mostly fruits and vegetables.

“…Filthy omegas,” he muttered beneath his breath.

Viktor and a few others of the Durmstrang contingent were, however, alphas, and could hear every word. “What was that?” Viktor said dangerously. As one, half the table turned their attention towards the angry Quidditch star. “You want to repeat that again?”

“Zacharius Smith, for once in your life, keep your trap shut!” Ernie snapped at his year-mate before he could respond. His fellow Hufflepuffs looked almost embarrassed. More than one of them looked on the verge of throttling Smith. “I’m so sorry for him.” He said hurriedly. “This is not how we wanted to welcome visitors to Hogwarts.”

There were murmurs from the other Hufflepuffs as they nodded.

“Are you really Harry Potter?” Zachary Smith didn’t seem to learn his lesson and instead leaned around the table to get a good look at Hadrian who was seated in between Draco and Viktor.

“What business is it of yours?” Viviane almost snarled, tightening her grip on her cutlery. Unlike her brother, Viviane is a beta. But at this moment, Draco could have sworn that she was an alpha.

“Well, are you?” Zachary ignored Viviane, only eyeing Hadrian.

“And if I am?” Hadrian questioned coldly. The Durmstrang students exchanged looks. That was the voice that Hadrian used when he was getting annoyed. “And the name is Hadrian. I had yet to permit you to use my name.”

Viviane exchanged amused looks with Lucas, Draco and even Mikhail who were all trying to hide grins. Ouch. That is a burn that Smith won’t be recovering from anytime soon.

Zachary only blushed, as there were snickers from his house-mates and even from some of the Durmstrang students. “You an omega?” He questioned rudely, eyeing Hadrian up and down, and nearly spitting the last word out.

At this point, Hadrian is really getting quite annoyed. He was briefed about what to expect in Britain from Sirius, Narcissa, and even Liese. But not even a mere hour after he had stepped foot into Britain and they were already asking questions like this?

Opposite Zacharius Smith, Justin Finch-Fletchley quickly shoved a loaf of bread into Zachary’s mouth, causing the latter to choke. “Can you be quiet?” Justin muttered irritably.

Hadrian only exchanged looks with Viktor at this point before both sighed.

This is going to be a long year.

Due to the dinner being a Welcoming Feast of sorts for their visitors, the students were allowed to leave the table once they decided they had enough. Hadrian had tried to enjoy the Hogwarts’ meal which was really quite delicious. But after the outburst from Zacharius Smith, the Hufflepuff table is garnering quite a lot of attention which only made him feel more uncomfortable.

In Bulgaria, while he received attention for being the Black and Potter heir, no one really cared much about the whole ‘Boy Who Lived’ nonsense. But in Britain, from what Hadrian knew from Remus and Sirius, it is different. Even still, he wasn’t expecting this level of insanity, and how the British think that they have a right to judge Hadrian just because of his secondary gender.

Hadrian tugged lightly on Draco’s sleeve. “Dray, can we return to the ship?” He asked his cousin softly in Bulgarian to ensure that none of Hogwarts’ students could understand them unless they also spoke Bulgarian. “I’m feeling a little exposed here.”

Draco understood immediately and nodded, meeting with Susan and Hannah’s concerned eyes, and shook his head lightly. “Okay, I understand. I’ll accompany you back.”

“Do you want us to come too?” Lucas asked immediately, even as Draco took several pieces of fruit and placed it on a napkin. “We had enough as well.” He gestured towards his plate and even Viviane’s.

“Yeah. Sure.”

“Do you want me to come with you?” Viktor asked, watching as the four Fourth Years got to their feet.

“It’s fine. I have Draco and the others with me. I’ll be fine.” Hadrian reassured his betrothed. “You can stay and enjoy the food, Viktor.”

Viktor didn’t look reassured, but nodded, knowing that Draco would never let anything happen to Hadrian. He is like the omega’s very protective older brother.

“Is something wrong?” Cedric Diggory asked, genuinely concerned. Viktor had been enjoying his talk with the other boy, with Cedric not treating Viktor as a famous figure, but like a normal student, and Viktor had been enjoying it.

“No, don’t worry.” Viktor shook his head. He however let his gaze follow Hadrian, Draco, Viviane and Lucas even as they made the way across the Great Hall and out towards the grounds where they would be sleeping in the Durmstrang ship for the rest of the year. However, before they can even make it out of the Great Hall, their passage is blocked by two redheads—siblings, by the looks of it. “What’s going on there?”

“Admit it, you’re not my Harry, are you? You’re just an imposter using his name!” Ginerva Weasley accused, her face blotched and red. “Where is my Harry?!”

“And who are you both?” Hadrian is very done with Hogwarts and its inhabitants.

“Isn’t it obvious, Ri?” Draco drawled in that voice that he uses when he’s up against obnoxious people, like Valko Kovarev for one. “Red hair. Hand me down robes.” He eyed the two siblings. “They must be Weasleys.” He subtly pushed Hadrian behind him. “I know your family barely has anything, but surely they imparted some manners to you?”

“What’s it to you?” Ronald Weasley’s face is starting to reach that of his hair. “And you, where is the real Harry Potter? Where are you hiding my best friend?!”

“I don’t have such bad taste that I would have you as my best friend.” Hadrian scoffed. “And I don’t have to bother explaining myself to you.”

“You filthy omega—”

“What’s going on here?” A familiar voice reached their ears just then, and Hadrian turned just in time to see Hermione Granger and Luna Lovegood approaching them, with Fleur and Fiona behind them.

“Granger…” Ron murmured as he laid eyes on the girl he had almost indirectly killed, and then had to spend the rest of the year in detention. “Not enough that you almost got yourself killed. You had to ruin my reputation too.”

“Not like you had much reputation to ruin, to begin with.” Hermione scoffed. Why was she so afraid of this boy back when she was a First Year? If truth be told, the decision to leave Hogwarts wasn’t hard to make, considering she didn’t have any friends at all. She was honestly surprised when Neville had visited her at the hospital with his mother when she had hardly spoken more than a handful of words to him during the two months that she was in Hogwarts. They do still exchange the occasional letter now.

“Hermione, this is the boy you mentioned? The one that nearly indirectly got you killed?” Fleur was eyeing Ron with great dislike; though this could be because of the way the redhead was also practically ogling her.

“You—”

“Why are you bothering my students?” Madam Maxime’s distinct voice interrupted them just then. As one, the group of students turned just in time to see the French headmistress behind them, looking at Ron and Ginny disapprovingly. “Is there a problem, Fleur? Fiona?”

“None at all, Madam Maxime.” Fiona shook her head. “We were just leaving. Can we maybe spend an hour or two on the Durmstrang ship? I promise we’ll be back before curfew.”

Madam Maxime looked hesitant to agree to that request, but she also knew that her students and this bunch of Durmstrang students were all good and responsible kids. The students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons have formed several friendships with each other throughout the Inter-School tournaments that only strengthened the bonds between their schools.

“Do come back before curfew.” Madam Maxime said at last, and her students nodded. “As for you Hogwarts’ students, do you have some kind of problem with my students?”

Madam Maxime sounded like she’d like nothing better than to string them up if they said anything like that. And while foolish and rash, both Weasley siblings still have some preservation instincts.

“N-No. None at all.”

XXXXXX

Hadrian was woken the next morning by the rays of sunlight streaming through the window in the room that he shared with Lucas on the Durmstrang ship. Crookshanks, curled up next to him, meowed indignantly as the orange feline was woken by Hadrian stirring from sleep.

“Sorry, Shanky.” Hadrian patted the cat. Crookshanks had insisted on tagging along with Hadrian that year, much to everyone’s surprise, when the cat is normally content enough to remain at home at Grim Manor throughout the years when Hadrian was away at Durmstrang. Sirius can only assume that once Crookshanks figured out that Hadrian was returning to Britain for the first time in years, the cat had insisted on following.

“Is it morning?” Lucas murmured sleepily on the opposite bed, sitting up and rubbing at his eyes. “We’d better get up anyway.” He added, looking at the sunlight outside the windows. “Tournament or not, we do still have lessons. Let’s go and get washed up.”

Crookshanks gave another loud meow, though neither one of the two omegas noticed how the cat was continuously looking in the direction of Hogwarts outside the window. The moment their room door opened, however, the cat gave another loud yowl, and scampered through Lucas’ legs and streaked down the hallway.

“Crookshanks! No!”

Heads were starting to pop out from the other rooms from the ruckus.

“Someone catch that cat!”

There were already Durmstrang students awake and ready for the day in the lounge area of the ship when Crookshanks made his appearance, followed by Lucas’ shout after the orange feline.

Mikhail Vasilev lunged but missed the orange streak as the cat practically flew past the several Durmstrang students, even dodging an oblivious Viviane Krum who was just coming in from outside after doing an early morning fly on her broom.

“What the…?” Viviane squeaked as Crookshanks streaked past her, nearly causing her to fall.

As several Durmstrang students looked out of the open door in disbelief at the fast disappearing cat, it was just in time to see said feline racing towards the direction of Hogwarts.

“Where’s Crookshanks?” Hadrian cried even as he finally made his appearance, dressed in his Durmstrang uniform, but without the coat, like so many of his peers. One would be insane to wear that thick coat meant for Durmstrang’s freezing cold weather in the Scottish weather. “Has anyone seen him?”

“Well, we only got a glimpse of him as he ran out of the cabin, but he streaked off towards Hogwarts.” One of Hadrian’s year-mates volunteered the information. “Your cat is some escape artist, Hadrian.”

Hadrian and Lucas exchanged looks before sighing as one. “I’ll go and wake Viktor to accompany me,” Hadrian finally sighed. There was no way Viktor would let Hadrian walk up to Hogwarts without him, especially after what had happened the previous night.

And Hadrian would rather not test his betrothed’s rising temper, considering the way that several of Hogwarts’ students have already treated him.

XXXXXX

Thankfully, it didn’t take Hadrian and Viktor long to track down the missing cat, considering that more than one Hogwarts student had seen the orange feline flee into the school and then run off again. It seems like Crookshanks had run in the direction of the caretaker’s office which only made Hadrian nervous, considering the stories that he had heard from Sirius and Remus about the man when they were in school.

Much to Hadrian’s surprise, however, even as he knocked on the door timidly and was told to come in by a gruff voice, he saw said grumpy caretaker seated on the floor next to a dark brown tabby with Crookshanks—with the two cats sharing a milk saucer.

It gave Hadrian some amusement, as Crookshanks is so much larger than the brown tabby, that the tabby looks almost like a kitten next to Crookshanks’ large size.

Crookshanks gave a loud meow when Hadrian entered with Viktor next to him, both Durmstrang students bowing politely to Argus Filch who only nodded back.

“This your cat, laddie?” Argus Filch almost growled at Hadrian, but surprisingly, the omega didn’t feel nervous around him at all. This might be due to how the old caretaker was stroking Crookshanks down the back gently, with the cat purring with delight.

You can always tell a person’s true character just from the way they treat animals or the way animals act around them, Sirius had always told Hadrian.

“Uh… Yes, sir…”

“No need to ‘sir’ me, laddie.” Filch waved off the comment. “I’m just the squib caretaker here.” Viktor’s gaze sharpened when Filch mentioned that part. “Mrs Norris here seems to like your cat.” Mrs Norris only gave a loud meow in response. “We don’t see many cats here. Even the few students who kept cats hardly allowed their pets to roam about. It’s nice to see some companionship for my Mrs Norris.”

Hadrian giggled when he saw the way Mrs Norris snuggled up to Crookshanks who didn’t look too pleased but put up with it. “Crookshanks is a free spirit. He goes where he wants to. Does what he wants to. Even Siri didn’t want to upset Crookshanks, whether he be in dog or human form.”

“Ah, that would be your adoptive father then, lad?” Filch eyed Hadrian contemplatively. “Sirius Black? I remember that lad. Quite a terror he was when he was in school. Along with James Potter. Gave me lots of headaches throughout the seven years they were in school together. At least until your ma got them on her leash when she and your da started dating. Never knew what your ma saw in your da, honestly. But your da did change for the better. He became a good man after Hogwarts.” He shook his head. “The Hogwarts staff nearly threw a party the day your da and his friends all graduated. Despite the number of headaches they gave me, however, your da and Sirius Black have always been polite to me. They are both good kids.” He admitted. “It’s a travesty, it is, what they did to Sirius Black. I don’t blame him for leaving Britain with you.” The caretaker looked at Viktor; something in his gaze was calculating and shrewd. But it was gone in a flash that it even made Viktor wonder if he’d really seen it. “You both should head off to the Great Hall now. Breakfast is starting soon, and I’ll bet your school students would be heading in now.” He gave a rare smile down at the two cats who were looking up at him. “I’ll take care of your cat here for you. I’ll take him back to the Durmstrang ship later.”

“W-Well, if you’re sure,” Hadrian said hesitantly, but Filch only nodded, and Crookshanks meowed. “All right. Come back to the ship later on before lunch, Shanky.” Hadrian bent down to stroke Crookshanks down the back the way he liked it, and the feline meowed. “Come on, Viktor, let’s go to breakfast. You and the others intend to submit your names for the Goblet later on, don’t you?”

“Y-Yeah.” Viktor was careful to keep an eye on Filch, with one hand on the small of Hadrian’s back, even as he guided the smaller omega out of the office, with the door closing behind the couple.

For several long moments, all was silent in the small office before Filch sighed, looking down at Crookshanks who was looking expectantly at him.

“You’re pretty smart for a cat, aren't you?” Filch’s mannerisms had changed; being less brash and rough. “You know who I am.”

Crookshanks only meowed at him.

Filch sighed. “I mean him no harm. There’s a reason why I’m here,” he said at last. He then pulled at his collar, before a chain then shimmered into existence. The caretaker opened the locket hanging from the chain, gazing at the aged photo within. “Gel… I won’t give up. I will bring him to justice. One way or another. I won’t rest until I get it.” He vowed. “Then after… After… I’ll go with you to meet the Goddess.”

XXXXXX

“What’s wrong?” Hadrian was confused by the confused frown on Viktor’s face even as they walked towards the direction of the Great Hall. Both Durmstrang students vaguely remembered the way to the Great Hall. And not to mention the fact that the caretaker’s office isn’t far away.

“Nothing much.” Viktor shook his head even as they entered the Great Hall, with both Durmstrang students ignoring the stares and whispers from the Hogwarts’ students as they did so, immediately joining the rest of their schoolmates at the Hufflepuff table. “Just… Are you sure that the caretaker earlier is a squib?” He asked Hadrian, confused.

“That’s what Siri and Remus said. Liese and even Aunt Cissi, too.” Hadrian replied, confused. “What’s wrong?”

“I could swear that I felt his magic earlier,” Viktor admitted, and Hadrian tensed. Viktor has been very sensitive to magic since they were children. That’s what makes him so good at certain aspects of their schooling, and even why he seemed to take to runes and warding so easily. “But it felt almost…familiar though.” He said slowly, frowning. “It felt almost like…the Krum family magic.” He realised.

Hadrian’s eyes were as wide as saucers. “That’s not possible.”

“I know. My family are the only Krums left.” Viktor nodded, raking his hand through his hair with frustration. “It just doesn’t make sense. But I know what I sensed. I will know the feel of my family magic anywhere.” The alpha made a mental note to write to his father to ask for a copy of the family registry. Or maybe he should make a trip to the local Gringotts branch. Even if not their direct bank manager, even the branch in Britain would be able to get a copy of the family registry for him if needed.

“Hey, morning.” Draco slid into his seat beside Hadrian just then, with the rest of their schoolmates filing in after him. The Great Hall is starting to fill with chatter. “I heard from Viviane and Lucas what happened.” He directed this comment to Hadrian. “Where’s Shanky?”

“He ran off to the caretaker,” Hadrian answered, taking a couple of fruits, and even a bowl of porridge. “The caretaker said he’ll bring Shanky back to the ship later. Even if he didn’t, Shanky will come back by himself.”

Draco grinned, pointing his fork at Hadrian before he poked at the sausages on his plate. “That he will.”

“Morning, Ri. Draco. Viktor. Viviane.” Susan Bones slipped into a seat opposite them, with Hannah not far behind her. “How was your night?”

“All right.” Draco shrugged. “What’s with the grin, anyway?” He added, seeing the smug look on Susan’s face. He knew that look. It’s the look that Susan always had whenever something happened to make her happy.

“Cedric Diggory called for a House meeting last night, especially after the disgraceful conduct by Zacharius Smith.” Hannah chimed in, exchanging looks with her best friend who looked like the cat that got the canary. “He got quite the tongue lashing by our Head of House who wasn’t pleased with what our housemates had to tell her about how he treated one of our guests. He’ll likely leave you alone from now on.” She added.

Draco only raised an eyebrow. “Pity. And here I was so looking forward to duelling him into a drooling imbecile,” he almost drawled. “Oh well, there is still Weasley. And if what I’d heard about that family is of any indication, I don’t even need to rile them up.”

“You got to wait your turn, Draco.” Viktor almost growled. “If he shoots his mouth off at Ri, he has to go through me first.”

Privately, Draco thought to himself that if there was any suicidal idiot that dared to make moves on Hadrian or even hurt him, there likely wouldn’t be anything left of them once Viktor was done with them.

There was a screech from a barn owl from overhead just then.

“It’s a bit early for morning mail, isn't it?” Hannah asked, frowning, looking upwards at the ceiling just in time to see a brown owl come in from one of the entrances the owls always used to deliver mail, and swoop down onto the table in between them. “It’s early. Most of the school isn’t even here yet.”

The owl is holding out its leg towards Hadrian expectantly where there is a letter tied to it. He immediately took off again with a screech the moment he was relieved of its burden.

“Who’s it from?” Viviane asked, curious. It definitely wouldn’t be from any of their parents, considering they are in Bulgaria, and they each have a floo mirror that they use to communicate with their families.

Hadrian didn’t recognise the cursive and almost elegant-looking handwriting on the piece of parchment.

Harry, my boy,

I would appreciate it if you could join me in the headmaster's office after breakfast today.

(P.S. I do have a liking for Ice Mice)

~Albus Dumbledore

Hadrian already felt an incoming headache.

Has that man no shame at all? Considering he was once Chief Warlock, surely he knows the protection laws surrounding underage omegas? He should know that no one is to be left alone with an underage omega unless they’re the omega’s family or even their betrothed.

“Who’s it from, Ri?” Draco wanted to know, seeing the twitching eyebrow of his cousin. Without a word, Hadrian passed the parchment over to Draco, sneaking a glance at the head table only to see that a certain headmaster wasn’t at the table at all. “Has he no shame?” Draco almost growled.

“Sirius told us to expect something like this.” Viktor tried to restrain a growl. “Even still…”

“What’s going on?” The Head Boy of Durmstrang looked over at their table from where he was seated further down, sensing the tension.

“Where’s Headmaster Kostov?” Hadrian wanted to know.

XXXXXX

Durmstrang’s Headmaster, Nikolai Kostov’s face was unsmiling even as he followed an equally grim-looking Minerva McGonagall as the latter led him to the direction of the headmaster’s office in Hogwarts School, with a piece of parchment currently clutched tightly in Nikolai’s hand.

The man was expecting lots of things when a group of his students had knocked on his cabin in the Durmstrang ship even before breakfast was over, requesting for an audience. But to then inform him how Hogwarts’ headmaster was not only blatantly ignoring, but outrightly steamrolling over the omega protection laws, and wanting to meet with one of his underage students alone nearly had Nikolai hitting the roof. To then realise that the letter had addressed said student with a form of endearment that not even the student’s own family uses had Nikolai wanting to inform the ICW Hit-Wizards currently stationed at Hogwarts for the year.

But after he had the time to calm down, Nikolai then decided it best that he addressed it as a problem between schools and not make it an international issue just yet.

Sirius Black and even Narcissa Black have already filled him in on the potential fallout and problems he might have when Hadrian Potter made it on the list of students to go to Hogwarts this year for the Triwizard Tournament. Thus, Nikolai was already prepared. Not to mention that he is quite well aware of the obsession that a certain Hogwarts headmaster had with his student.

“Ice Mice,” McGonagall told the gargoyle standing at the entrance firmly which jumped aside immediately. The witch then led Nikolai into the headmaster’s office and up the stairs that would lead to the main office.

Arguing voices immediately reached their ears even before they even made it to the stairs. One of those voices, Nikolai recognised it vaguely as Hogwarts’ current Potions Master, Andre LeBeau.

“—absolutely mad! If I knew anything about such a potion—which I don’t—and even if there is one in existence, which there isn’t—I would never brew it! I would sooner Obliviate myself of the recipe!”

“Andre—”

“It’s Professor LeBeau to you! Not only is a potion like the one you’re suggesting immoral, but it is also highly illegal to perform a ritual or potion to forcefully repress one’s secondary gender! And to change one’s secondary gender is breaking at least a dozen international laws! You’ll have the entire ICW’s Hit-Wizard squad on your doorstep the moment they caught wind you are even considering such a terrible thought!”

“Professor LeBeau—”

“I know what you think about the secondary genders, and especially about the omegas, but there is nothing wrong about being one! And you may believe that you are immune from all consequences, but I know better! Britain is already on the ICW’s shit list. If they even knew or suspected that a potion like this is being created or being asked to create one, they would destroy Britain’s magical society as a whole! The secondary genders are essential to magical society, Albus! Not to mention the fact that Hadrian Potter is also a student of Durmstrang! Do you seriously want Nikolai Kostov of all people on the warpath after you?!”

“The Boy Who Lived can’t be an omega! I refuse to believe it!”

“It doesn’t fucking matter what you want to believe! You can’t change cold, hard facts! For the love of the Goddess, the boy is not only wearing an omega collar, he is also wearing a betrothal bracelet! He’s fucking betrothed, you senile old goat!”

“I hardly think—”

“That is obvious! You obviously aren’t thinking at all which is why you dragged me up to your office in the early morning to ask me such a ridiculous request? And if his betrothed is from the House of Lords in Bulgaria, and they found out what you’re attempting to do to their Heir’s future bride, there will be nowhere you can run! Not to mention Hadrian Potter is also the heir of the Houses of Potter and Black! You might believe you are immune to all repercussions, but we’re still held to international standards. The fucking ICW is stationed in Hogwarts right now! Do you seriously want to be thrown in an ICW holding cell, Albus?”

There was a sigh. “Well, if you will not, maybe Emilie—”

There was the sound of something breaking.

“If you go near my apprentice with this kind of insane request, you will have my resignation in the morning, and I will be taking Emilie and leaving Britain! And I will also inform every single Potions Guild and Potions Master that I know of just what you wanted me to do!”

Nikolai had heard enough. He exchanged looks with Minerva who looked pale but nodded. The pair then walked up the stairs and entered the main office of the headmaster’s office without warning.

“Apologies for the interruption,” Nikolai said smoothly, though he didn’t sound apologetic at all, walking in on a red-faced Andre LeBeau who looked ready to throw something else at Dumbledore who was seated behind his desk.

Andre LeBeau took in several deep breaths. “I see that you have visitors, headmaster, so I believe I shall take my leave—”

“No, please stay, Professor LeBeau.” Nikolai interrupted.

“Headmaster Kostov.” Dumbledore didn’t look pleased. “I wasn’t expecting you.”

“You wouldn’t,” Nikolai almost sneered before slamming the letter that Hadrian had received earlier that morning onto Dumbledore’s desk. If anything, Dumbledore now looked furious. “I was forewarned about you even before I took my students onto British soil. By not just Sirius Black, but also Narcissa Black and Andromeda Tonks. They told me you would try to pull something like this. But I sure wasn’t expecting you to try to drag my underage omega student into your office. Alone.” Nikolai’s eyes flashed, and alpha pheromones filled the office, making both Minerva and Andre buckle and have to grab something to remain standing. “You might believe that you’re above the law, but you’re not. There are still omega protection laws in place. If you want to speak to Hadrian, it had better be something involving school matters, and I will be there as a witness as well.”

“It’s personal.” Dumbledore’s eyes flashed with dislike.

“Then all the more it’s immoral!” Nikolai snapped. “You might not care if your reputation is sullied, but I will not ruin Hadrian’s reputation and have people label him a whore if you’re calling him into ‘personal meetings’ alone.” Nikolai didn’t care what it sounded like.

Before either headmaster could say anything else, there was movement from one of the portraits hanging in the office.

“Albus, you might want to get to the Great Hall now!” Four pairs of eyes turned towards the portrait that was speaking. “A duel is taking place there right now.” The portrait’s eyes turned towards Nikolai before turning back towards Dumbledore. “Between Hadrian Potter and Ronald Weasley!”

Chapter Text

It started to be such a peaceful day, too.

All three schools of Hogwarts, Durmstrang and even Beauxbatons however were excited, watching students of their schools write their names on slips of parchment before entering their names in the Goblet of Fire, with the blue flames flickering every single time a parchment was entered.

However, the Hit-Wizards guarding the Goblet have examined the parchment that each student was using carefully, even casting wandless and wordless spells to ensure that there aren’t any additional spells attached to the parchment to disguise what is being displayed.

While several Hogwarts students found the entire examining process tedious and unnecessary, with some even seeing it as insulting, the visiting schools however were relieved with this additional security. There were several of them who were uneasy about submitting their names for a known death match, to begin with, when their heads of schools first announced the news about the Triwizard Tournament being brought back once more.

But when the news that the ICW was taking a lead in providing security for the tournament as a whole was announced, with assistance from Gringotts even, the students felt more comfortable in submitting their names for consideration.

As a result, breakfast had taken longer than usual that day, with the morning lessons for all three schools being cancelled—the professors were all aware that their students wouldn’t be able to concentrate on their classes anyway.

At least, until the morning mail was delivered.

Even days after the entire incident, Lucas Michaelis still wasn’t entirely sure just what had caused it. He was however startled in the beginning when a flood of owls entered the Great Hall, only to be informed by one of the students from Hogwarts that it was time for their morning mail.

In Bulgaria, and even in the other various magical communities around the world, Lucas knew for one that owl mail is slowly dropping in popularity since the communication mirrors were created and patented by Sirius Black years ago in the name of Marauder Inc. Parents are using those mirrors to contact their children instead of using letters, though usage of those mirrors is restricted to meal times or even in their dormitories. Owl mail is used sparsely these days, normally by Gringotts.

It seems like in Britain, it is different.

And from what Lucas had learned from Viviane later on, it seems like there was some article in Witch Weekly that had reported on Hadrian’s secondary gender status as an omega, with there being more than a few insults about his mother—with the writer suggesting that because Lily Potter is an omega and Muggle-born, that is the reason why Hadrian is one. That is the whole trigger behind the entire incident.

Lucas only realised that something was wrong when the Great Hall went deathly silent. He only blinked and looked around, slowly recovering from his food coma only to realise that Hadrian was giving some redhead a very blank stare.

“Take that back.” Hadrian’s voice was low.

The students of Durmstrang exchanged alarmed looks. They know that tone of voice.

Neville Longbottom really wished that he could tell Ronald Weasley to shut up. But judging by the look on Hadrian’s face and the look that he was shooting Ron, he knew that it was going to be a bad idea to interfere.

“I said, your mother is a whore.” Ron Weasley’s eyes were glittering with delight, with a copy of Witch Weekly clutched in his hand. Neville is certain that Andromeda Tonks is likely already on her way to the offices of Witch Weekly at this moment, if not planning for a visit. “Rita Skeeter is right, isn’t she? Lily Potter is nothing more than a filthy omega and muggle-born—just born to be baby-making machines, like you and the rest of the filthy omegas!”

Ron would have said more, if not for a hard slap from Hadrian that sent him sprawling to the ground. The Potter and Black heir might be an omega and relatively smaller than those his age. But at the moment, he looked as if he could be an alpha.

The people of Magical Britain might look down on omegas due to their outdated beliefs, and also due to how Albus Dumbledore looks down on that particular gender. The truth is that omegas can be even more dangerous than an alpha if provoked.

Much like the animal kingdom, when an alpha is out of commission, it falls to the omega to protect their children. Back during the Blood War, many children survived due to their omega parent or even omega sibling going feral to protect them. Sometimes at great cost to themselves.

Ron only held a hand to his face, even as he stared up at Hadrian, looking as if he couldn’t believe that Hadrian had struck him. “Y-You hit me!” He spluttered. “You hit me!”

“I’m going to do more than that, Weasley.” Hadrian sneered, sounding almost like Draco during those few times when the blonde was facing a particularly obnoxious schoolmate. Read: a certain alpha that kept hitting on Hadrian. “I’ve barely been in Britain for more than a day, and you and that harpy you call your sister are both seriously pissing me off.” A white hanky was summoned wandlessly and wordlessly from the nearby Hufflepuff table before Hadrian threw said hanky at the feet of Ronald Weasley. “A duel. I challenge you to one!” Hadrian narrowed his eyes, looking every bit the Black and Potter heir that he was raised to be. “This duel will not be one to the death. It will only stop if one side is unable to duel any longer, or chooses to forfeit.”

Whisperings started to break out across the Great Hall like hissing fires. Over at the Slytherin table, the Weasley twins exchanged concerned looks. They don’t even need to be seers to know that this is going to reach the ears of their Great Aunt Muriel, and then, shit is going to hit the fan.

At least half of their family wasn’t exactly in their great aunt’s good books as it is, and both twins knew from their older brothers that Great Aunt Muriel was one mishap away from disowning their mother and their two youngest siblings permanently from House Prewett.

Professor Pomona Sprout who is one of the few Hogwarts’ professors currently present at the head table got to her feet, concern etched over her features. The other Hogwarts professors that were present too were exchanging concerned looks. Due to the absence of the Deputy Head as well as the Headmaster, however, none of them were sure how to proceed.

Whereas Durmstrang’s Potions Master, Professor Gavril Galvchev exchanged looks with the Dark Arts professor, Professor Yanev—being the only two professors along with Professor Rosita Alexandrova that Headmaster Kostov had brought with him from Durmstrang.

Ron got a bullish look on his face when he realised that this was one of those ‘pureblood ways’ that he had never bothered to learn, no matter what his older brothers had tried. If the redhead had realised that his ways of disparaging the Old Ways were one of the reasons why he and his younger sister were so unpopular amongst their peers, he might have taken Bill or even Percy up on their offers when they sought to educate their younger siblings.

“This is stupid,” Ron grumbled, getting to his feet. “No one even cares about this pureblood nonsense anymore.” He bent down to pick up the white hanky that was thrown at his feet that was currently on one shoe.

Fred paled at the Slytherin table, getting to his feet, and slamming both hands down on the table, startling his house-mates. “RON! Don’t pick that up!”

Too late.

The moment Ron picked up the white hanky, he felt a light zap go through him as Magic accepted the conditions of the declared magical duel, and that Ronald Weasley had accepted the challenge the moment he’d picked up the hanky.

George Weasley groaned, letting his head fall to the table, with his housemates exchanging sympathetic looks over his head. “Duel has been accepted,” he groaned. “This is not going to be pretty.”

“You picked it up,” Hadrian spoke, even as Ron stared, bewildered, at the audience around them, and even at the look on Hadrian’s face. “We will have the duel right here, with the students of all three schools as our witnesses. There will be no need for a second.”

“W-What’s going on?” Ron was very confused, even as the students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons started clearing space in the middle of the Great Hall, banishing the House tables, and even conjuring shields to protect the other students.

“A magical duel has been declared.” Neville Longbottom is the only one who even bothered to explain anything to the redhead menace. “You accepted it in turn by picking up that hanky.” He pointed at said hanky in Ron’s hand. “That’s why Fred yelled at you not to pick it up.” He shook his head, seeing the still confused look on Ron’s face. “You were raised in a magical household, Ron. You really should learn the ways of the magicals as well as the Old Ways.”

“B-But I didn’t know!”

“It doesn’t matter.” One of the Seventh Years shook her head. “A magical duel has been declared and initiated. This duel will only end if one of you is unable to duel any longer.”

Ron’s eyes glinted as he considered his options. His opponent is just a lowly omega, not even fit to lick his boots. If he can defeat the Harry Potter here, it will just prove that he’s that much better than even the so-called Boy Who Lived.

Over at the head table, Professor Galvchev had to stop the Hogwarts professors, including Professor Sprout, from interfering. “You cannot interfere,” he told the plump Herbology professor sternly. “This isn’t just a school matter anymore. Lady Magic is judging this.”

“We can’t allow this!” Professor Sprout protested. “Duelling isn’t allowed according to the school rules, as it is.”

“When it is one magically sanctioned, it takes precedence above everything.” Professor Flitwick said grimly. “It is Old Laws. Laws of magic used during a time even before we had a Ministry of Magic.” He met with the eyes of Professor Sprout. “Old laws still in use today, albeit forgotten.”

Professor Galvchev nodded. “So once more, I’m asking, Professor Sprout. What rules are they breaking?” He asked. “We can’t stop this. No one can. This duel will only end once one side can’t duel any longer.” His eyes flickered towards Hadrian Potter. “And to be honest, I was half expecting Hadrian to blow by now, considering the treatment he was subjected to since last night.”

And if truth be told, none of the professors from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons were very impressed with the way that Hogwarts was treating their omega students either.

Hadrian’s friend group, meanwhile, were exchanging looks with the rest of their year mates, even as Ron and Hadrian faced each other on the makeshift duelling platform that Durmstrang’s Head Boy had Conjured.

“Five minutes.” Draco murmured.

Viviane shook her head. “Two minutes,” she disagreed.

“I’m not even sure what that redhead is thinking.” Ilian Rysinov, Durmstrang’s Head Boy shook his head with disbelief. “He thinks a Hogwarts student can beat someone from Durmstrang? Especially Hadrian?”

Considering Head Boy Ilian Rysinov is Hadrian’s student mentor at Durmstrang, Draco and the rest of Hadrian’s friend group knew that the senior would know Hadrian’s duelling prowess better than anyone else. Heck, the Head Boy is the one to recognise Hadrian’s talent in Dark Arts and Duelling.

“We did hear that Britain severely underestimates and looks down on the omegas.” His counterpart, the Head Girl of Durmstrang injected. “He likely didn’t know about Hadrian’s prowess when it comes to duelling. It would be a mistake to underestimate him. Hadrian is the champion of the duelling cohort at Durmstrang for three years running for a reason. Heck, I’m going to bet that he’s going to be Professor Alexandrova’s choice as either Student Leader or Prefect next year.”

“If Ri gets one scratch on him, I’m going to be tearing heads off,” Viktor growled, much to everyone’s amusement.

“Wands at the ready!” Professor Flitwick squeaked, acting as referee of the duel. The tiny Charms professor might not be as active in the duelling circuit any longer, but he had still kept his skills sharp. With just one look at the duelling stances of both students in front of him, he immediately knew who was going to be the victor, and it definitely wouldn’t be Ron who looked as if he was just trying to imitate Hadrian’s stance.

Durmstrang Institute had earned its reputation for a reason. And it seems like Hogwarts need a harsh reminder of that.

Flitwick barely noticed Dumbledore entering from the side door, with McGonagall, Headmaster Kostov as well as Professor LeBeau in tow. Durmstrang’s headmaster was quick to stop Dumbledore from interfering. Something he said made Dumbledore freeze. And while Flitwick was curious to know what Nikolai Kostov had said, he turned his attention back towards the two students.

“Wands at the ready!”

The students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons exchanged looks at this point.

Outside of Britain, it is standard for students to break their wands once they reach their Fifth Year and start using wandless magic, even learning to cast magic without the incantations. Hadrian is a Fourth Year and one of the best in his year group. It honestly won’t be a surprise to any of them if he could cast wandlessly at this point, and is only using his wand to throw off his opponent.

“This is going to be good,” Viktor murmured.

Ronald Weasley had already started casting even before Flitwick had given the go signal. Hadrian however was prepared for this underhanded attack and was quick to dodge, recalling Professor Yanev’s lessons: dodge whenever you can!

Amongst the Slytherins, the Weasley twins looked as if they wanted the ground to swallow them with how dishonourable their brother was acting. Their house-mates meanwhile only gave them sympathetic pats on the back.

By this point, the Weasley twins, and even their older brothers who have all graduated have gained the respect of the Slytherins, especially Fred and George. The twins especially lived up to the tenets and characteristics of Slytherin House. The house as a whole had hence felt very offended on their behalf whenever they received those Howlers from their mother for the slightest of infractions over the years.

It got especially worse after their younger siblings attended Hogwarts and were Sorted into Gryffindor. Things that the entire school knew were really done by the two youngest Weasleys were somehow spun by Molly Weasley to be the fault of the twins.

If the twins hadn’t had their great aunt’s house to go to just to escape their mother and the toxic household, more than one of their housemates would have offered their homes as sanctuary.

Hadrian easily sidestepped the few basic spells that Ron was sending at him, with the redhead getting more and more frustrated. “Fight back!” The redhead screamed at Hadrian.

“As you wish.” In contrast to Ron, Hadrian kept his cool.

A red spell struck at Ron’s feet without warning, startling the redhead.

“W-Without speaking the spell?” Cedric Diggory’s eyes almost bugged out of his head, as did the majority of his schoolmates. Over by the side door, Dumbledore too paled with this show of power.

The students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, however, didn’t seem surprised, which told Cedric more than he wanted to know. The Hufflepuff prefect swallowed nervously. He is starting to doubt his chances against their international guests should he have the luck to be chosen as Hogwarts’ representative if a mere Fourth Year could use silent casting.

Ron was starting to get beaten back, with Hadrian sending spell after spell at the redhead with alarming accuracy, speaking none of his spells.

“Come on, Hadrian! End it!” One of his year-mates yelled to him from the sidelines. “Stop toying with your food!”

“Yeah! You promised me a rematch in broom gliding today! I’m holding you to that promise!” Another of his year-mates added.

Ron Weasley meanwhile was starting to look scared. It is terrifying to have spells come at him when he didn’t know what those spells are, and when it would come, considering Hadrian isn’t even speaking those spells out loud.

“I got to stop this…” Dumbledore muttered from the door, eyes wide, but was stopped in his tracks by Nikolai Kostov. “You can’t possibly condone this!”

“This is a fully sanctioned duel. None of us can interfere.” Nikolai said sternly. “Besides, that student of yours had yet to piss Hadrian off enough for him to kill him. Or maim him.”

With one last spell from Hadrian—whatever it is that he’s casting—he nearly blew Ron off his feet, and Flitwick determined that it was time for him to step in—though he is also wide-eyed at seeing a mere fourteen-year-old casting silent magic.

“I’m calling the match and awarding the victory to Hadrian Potter due to the obvious differences in skill level!” Flitwick said hurriedly.

Ron felt the tug on his magic fade—and knew somehow that the duel was officially over. But when he thought about how he had suffered such a humiliating loss, in front of the entire school, and to a lowly omega furthermore, he felt his temper surging.

There is no absolute way he would lose to some omega!

“You cheated!” Ron accused Hadrian, the moment the duelling platform they were standing on was lowered to ground level and disappeared. “There is no way I would lose to you!”

Hadrian rolled his eyes. “I’ll be more than happy to duel you straight into the Hospital Wing if you prefer,” he offered silkily. “If you continue accusing me of cheating in a magical sanctioned duel, I’ll be seeing you in ICW court. Do you want to push me any further?” There is a tone of warning in Hadrian’s voice.

Ron swallowed nervously, and Hadrian scoffed. “I thought so,” he said. “You talk big, but you don’t have the skill or power to back up your words. Stop humiliating yourself and your family any further, and stay away from me and my friends for the year.”

With his piece said, Hadrian turned his back on Ronald Weasley to make his way back to his friends. Thus, he missed seeing the ugly look on the face of the redhead as he tightened his grip on his wand before pointing it at Hadrian’s unprotected back.

But his friends did.

“Ri!”

“Hadrian, behind you!” Draco almost screamed with horror.

Viktor was ready to cast a shield around Hadrian but knew that he’d never make it in time.

However, the shouts from the surrounding students caught Hadrian’s attention, and he looked over his shoulder just in time to see a spell leaving Ron Weasley’s wand as he shouted out the incantation for the Blasting Curse. He won’t be able to put up whatever shields that he can cast in time, nor would he be able to dodge the range of the curse without putting the students behind him in range of that spell.

That only leaves him one option.

“Mehen!”

Almost like in slow-motion, several things happened at once.

On the ground, Hadrian’s shadow flickered before a giant black shadow rose from it, taking the form of a shadow black snake with glowing golden eyes. The snake made a sound that sounded a cross between a shriek and a snarl before it opened its gigantic maw and swallowed the spell before it could even touch Hadrian.

Lucas who was getting ready to cast a spell felt himself tensing once more. As if in response to its bonded’s feelings, Lucas could feel the disillusioned snake around his left arm tightening—a birthday gift from his older sister when he was thirteen, with a familiar bond soon forming between the two not long after.

“W-What the fuck is that?!” Ronald Weasley almost wet his pants at the sight of the shadow snake now spitting and hissing at him with fury.

“I-Is that snake in his fucking shadow?!” A Beauxbatons student was bewildered. “What on earth is that?”

It is only Hadrian’s friend group who has seen this particular shadow snake, as it is kept secret for certain reasons. One of the reasons was that this particular snake was hatched from a strange egg that Hadrian’s late grandfather had sent him via Gringotts via a time-delayed letter—with the goblin’s instructions being to give that to Hadrian the moment he had presented.

Everyone was surprised when it turned out to be some shadow snake, which according to the letter written by Charlus Potter, is extremely rare, and also extremely protective of their partners. Unlike regular snakes, they don’t rely on physical food and feed on their bonded’s magic instead.

While Lucas didn’t bother to hide the fact that he is a Parselmouth, Hadrian just never found a need to broadcast it. It is also through this trait that Lucas realised that Hadrian and he might just be distant cousins through their connection with the Peverell line.

Great-grandfather Ominis too had agreed with his opinion when he had spoken with his portrait. As did great-grandmother Aria.

While Bulgaria didn’t discriminate against the snake speakers, Sirius Black knew it best to have Hadrian keep his talent secret for as long as possible due to the machinations of a certain Hogwarts headmaster.

“Dray, have you seen Mehen that size before?” Viviane finally found her voice. “He’s larger than I last remembered.”

“I haven’t seen that snake since we were in Second Year when it first hatched and then took refuge in Ri’s shadow when they formed a familiar bond,” Draco admitted, his eyes huge when he stared at the gigantic snake that hovered protectively before Hadrian. “According to Sirius, shadow snakes feed on their bonded’s magic instead of regular food. We all know Hadrian is especially powerful. It wouldn’t be surprising if it had grown so quickly in just two years, in that case.”

Viktor swallowed as he felt his pants tightening with the sight in front of him, and shifted his cloak subtly to hide his bulge.

“Fool!” Everyone in the Great Hall was astounded when they could understand what the shadow snake was saying, “Trying to hurt my Hadrian. You must be tired of living, little wizard!”

Ronald Weasley stumbled and fell on his behind, staring at the shadow snake in horror and fear.

“Mehen,” Hadrian spoke, and the snake turned to face his bonded. The shadows that followed the snake’s every movement seemed almost like wisps of smoke. “Enough. You made your point.”

“I will never let anything harm you, Hadrian,” Mehen promised before the snake then sunk back into Hadrian’s shadow, and all was silent once more.

“D-Dark…” Ron spluttered. “You’re a Dark Wizard!”

“And pray tell, how did you arrive at that conclusion?” Hadrian is starting to become very exasperated with Hogwarts as a whole, as he can already hear the murmurs of agreement coming from the students of Hogwarts.

“You have a s-snake! If that is even one! You have a monster living in your shadow! You’re just controlling him with Dark Magic, ready to kill us all!” Ron screamed. “That’s probably how you survived You-Know-Who as well! He’s probably afraid of another Dark Lord rising to overtake him!”

Hadrian really bemoaned at the loss of IQ and common sense of the average British citizen. Not for the first time, he is thanking Lady Hecate for her blessings, and that his godfather and adoptive father had taken him out of Britain the first chance he had.

“All Parselmouths are evil! You have a snake, so you must be one!”

“He’s probably just waiting for a chance to kill us all in our sleep!”

The two Hit-Wizards who were guarding the Goblet exchanged looks but made no move to interfere. It is apparent from their expressions however that Raisa Sokolov is going to receive lots of very interesting reports soon enough.

Professor Flitwick could only watch with dismay as the Great Hall quickly descended into insanity, with several Hogwarts students hurling insults and slurs at Hadrian. And it is apparent from the looks on the faces of the students of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang that they are not amused.

Hadrian didn’t show that he was affected by the words. But to those who knew him, they knew that those words were cutting him straight to the core.

The omega almost jumped when he felt a hand land on his shoulder and turned in time to see Ilian Rysinov stepping in front of him protectively, with Viktor pulling him into his embrace. The students of Durmstrang too were forming a protective circle around Hadrian, cold looks on their faces.

Neville and Susan exchanged alarmed looks. Uh oh.

“Ilian?” Viktor looked at the back of his classmate. Ilian Rysinov wasn’t voted as Durmstrang’s Head Boy just because he is popular and charismatic. He had the power to back up his words and is already receiving job offers from not just their own Ministry of Magic but also the ICW.

“Krum, I know he’s your betrothed, and you are obligated to defend him, but let me handle this.” Ilian spoke in Bulgarian, “This is a matter of Durmstrang pride and honour at this point, considering they turned on one of ours in such a public manner.” He almost snarled.

“Fourth Years, in the center, please.” Rayna Savova, Durmstrang’s Head Girl called out, even as she stood back to back with Ilian. “Student Council, to me!”

The professors currently present in the Great Hall could only watch, rooted to the spot, as they saw what seemed to be a very obvious declaration of war and power against Hogwarts—for turning against one of their own for having a familiar they deemed ‘evil’ and for possessing a gift that they see as ‘Dark’.

And if this is what Hadrian is facing just for possessing a snake, Lucas privately thinks they will really lose their shit once they find out that Lucas is the Slytherin Heir.

“Is this how you welcome guests to Hogwarts?” Madam Maxime is very disgusted.

“W-What—”

Ilian looked disgusted as he looked around the Great Hall at the Hogwarts students, even as the students of Beauxbatons sided with those of Durmstrang. “You lot make me sick,” he almost growled. “You Brits are so narrow-minded that you labelled anything you don’t understand and fear as ‘Dark’ and evil. Hadrian is no more evil than I am just for having a snake and having the ability to speak to them that is passed down from his ancestors! In Bulgaria and other parts of the world, Parselmouths are renowned and respected, and even highly revered! Parselmagic is the most powerful healing magic in the world! You look down on such magic when it has saved lives for hundreds of years all over the world! One of the best Healers in the world, Healer Emil Michaelis is a Parselmouth, and he could do things with his gift that you Brits could only dream of!”

“Who do you think you are, coming to our school and saying such things to us?”

“That’s right! Take that Dark Wizard with you and get out! We don’t want you here!”

Viktor felt Hadrian flinched in his hold, and he covered the omega’s ears with his huge hands. Hadrian looked up at Viktor, his green eyes bright and shining with unshed tears. “Shh…” Viktor murmured to Hadrian. “It’s all right. I’m here. We’ll protect you. Let Ilian handle this.”

“It’s going to be okay, Ri,” Draco said quietly, holding his cousin’s smaller hand in his.

Ilian ignored the shouts from the Hogwarts students, glaring at Ron who only flinched with the venomous purple-eyed glare from the Head Boy. Ilian Rysinov hailed from one of Bulgaria’s most prominent families—able to stand on par with the Krum, Potter and Black families, and it shows.

“And you. You boy, make me sick,” Ilian growled, “You tried to attack my mentee when his back is turned? When the duel had already ended? I was clearly mistaken about Hogwarts. You lot have no honour. The Goblet of Fire would pick their representatives tonight. Whoever Hogwarts’ Champion is, you better watch your back. You insulted Durmstrang’s honour and tried to hurt one of our own. We pay our debts back with interest ten times over.” Ice would barely melt with the steely glares in the eyes of every Durmstrang student.

“‘Fire will steel our mettle. Ice will cool it down’,” Rayna Savova muttered in a voice loud enough to be heard. “You’ll soon find out why that is Durmstrang’s slogan.”

Unseen by all, Argus Filch slid away, with an equally silent Mrs Norris at his heels, being followed by a huge orange feline. The words of Durmstrang’s Head Girl struck a chord in his heart. He hadn’t heard those words in years, and he knew what it meant.

Any student or graduate of Durmstrang knew what it meant once those words were spoken.

It meant war.

Durmstrang Institute had declared war on Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

In Bulgaria, in Grim’s Manor, Crow Armbrust as well as his mate, Rean, exchanged looks between themselves as they looked at the issue of Witch Weekly, a gossip rag from Magical Britain lying on the table in front of them, before they looked back up at the grim expression on the face of Sirius Black who does not look pleased. Next to him, Narcissa Black was sipping on her cup of tea, her expression cool. But to the two vampires, they too could tell that Lord Black’s cousin isn’t happy either.

“Well, to be honest, we knew that this might come sooner or later,” Rean said at last, breaking the silence, and picking up the magazine in front of him. He had already read it earlier in the day even before Crow had received the message from Sirius Black, asking if they were free to meet up. Even still, Rean couldn’t help the surge of anger that went through him as he read the article once more that portrayed Hadrian, and omegas especially, in a not-so-good light—typical of Magical Britain, really. And especially the way they demean the name of Lily Potter.

Rita Skeeter really has a death wish, Rean thought privately to himself.

“It really seems like Britain needs a…reminder of just why the Black family is so feared,” Narcissa said at last coolly. Her grey eyes met with her cousin’s and even the two vampires seated across them. “Just because we aren’t in Britain doesn't mean we don’t know what’s going on over there, and unable to protect our children.” Her eyes flashed.

Crow and Rean exchanged looks, with the latter shrugging. If they’re being honest, no Downworlder hold Rita Skeeter, and especially Magical Britain in high esteem either.

“What are you asking us to do, Sirius?” Crow asked at last. The vampire lord however had a faint guess of just what Lord Black wanted them to do.

“I want that woman captured,” Sirius said simply. “What you do with her once she’s in your hands is going to be up to you. I just don’t want her using her poison pen anymore. Magical Britain already had prejudice against omegas and even certain magical gifts as it is. She’s only making that prejudice worse.”

Rean nodded slowly. “Is this an official contract? Or would you prefer it as just a favour?” He questioned.

It is at this point that Sirius hesitated. Lord Crow and Rean could be considered friends of the family at this point, considering how often they’ve made visits over the years, and were constant presences at all the kids’ birthday parties. Heck, Rean is a distant relative of Anastasia’s.

And then again, they are also Downworlders and Shadowcloaks’ agents. Getting a ‘favour’ from one is akin to signing your soul to the Devil. One never knows just what that ‘favour’ would have you doing in the end.

“An official contract,” Sirius said at last after exchanging looks with his cousin, with a silent message passing between their eyes before Narcissa nodded. “I left Rita Skeeter alone for all these years, despite the articles that she wrote, as I honestly didn’t care about her when I managed to get her fired from the Daily Prophet all those years ago when Andy did that house cleaning on my behalf.”

“The Daily Prophet, huh?” Crow mused, drumming his fingers onto his lap as he looked at his mate. “Fenrir complained about that paper all the time before the house cleaning, as you said. You owned that paper, don’t you?” He asked Sirius. “Along with the Potters and Longbottoms?”

“We do.” Narcissa was the one to speak. “Though when Frank and Alice Longbottom recovered, they were in agreement with us on what to do about that paper. Either they report the truth as it is, or we shut down the paper.” She had a cold smile on her lips.

It is also precisely why there was a string of firings all those years back, and even why Rita Skeeter was amongst them. Narcissa might find that woman’s articles amusing at times. But even she disliked the way the sheep of Britain simply gobbled everything that the papers reported as the truth. Hence why Rita Skeeter is now working for a small-time gossip mag instead.

It might even be part of the reason why she had written the article the way it is—as revenge for what the Black family had done to her. If so, she is either very brave, or very stupid.

“But it doesn’t stop Rita Skeeter’s poison pen, as you can see.” Sirius scowled. “Normally, I’m content to leave her alone, as what she writes in Britain is her business. But this time, she crossed a line for not just writing the way she did about my Bambi, but also insulting Lily!” His eyes flashed. “I won’t be able to look James in the eye once my time comes if I don’t defend my sister’s honour.”

Crow and Rean exchanged looks before both nodded. “This can be considered an independent contract, so we have no need to bring it to the attention of the Chief as long as we file it properly,” Crow explained. “And to be honest, we would do it for free anyway, considering that we too have a bone to pick with her. Especially considering all those articles she did over the years about the Downworlders.” His jaw tightened when he recalled some of those articles.

Gilderoy Lockhart was bad enough, considering his books about vampires and how he is portraying not just his kind, but also the other Downworlder clans. But with Rita Skeeter?

It took Crow everything he could to convince his kin not to hunt Rita Skeeter down and drain her dry a few years ago when she did that one article about vampires that saw an alarming increase in vampire hunts in Britain. Most of the victims were, however, vampire fledglings or children, which only infuriated the vampire community.

It is, however, also said article that finally got the Downworld Council all in agreement to move all the Downworld clans out of Britain. So if there is something good about that article, it is that.

Sirius nodded. “The contract?” He asked, directing this question towards Rean whom he knew was the more put-together of the two, and normally handles the details of the contracts that the vampire couple takes on. From what Sirius had heard, Rean is normally the one who handles the negotiations as well for Lord Crow when it comes to clan business.

Rean was quick to produce a familiar-looking contract that Sirius was quick to recognise as a Shadowcloaks’ contract. He had signed one all those years ago when he had hired the pair in front of him to hunt down Voldemort’s Horcruxes. From what is said, most have been found, and they are currently tracking down the last one which is taking some time to track down due to it being a living Horcrux aka Voldemort’s snake.

All was silent for several minutes as Rean penned down the details of the contract, what was needed and what they had to do on the parchment before handing it over to Sirius. Narcissa leaned over Sirius’ shoulder as the two cousins read it carefully to ensure that there were no loopholes or even anything in fine print.

Not that Sirius thinks that the Shadowcloaks organisation would. However, they’re also an old and ancient organisation and known to be ruthless to the point of being cruel. And while they do have a code of conduct and a code of honour, their beliefs and ways are very different from humans.

Finally, both Black cousins nodded, satisfied with the contract. It is vaguely similar to the one they signed all those years ago that outlines what the Shadowcloak agents are required to do, and also acts as a non-disclosure agreement on the end of the person hiring the organisation, and even detailed the price of this contract.

Narcissa handed Sirius a Blood Quill silently, with Sirius ignoring the light sting on his hand when he signed his name before handing the contract back to Rean.

Both Black cousins are well aware that they’re pretty much signing Rita Skeeter’s death sentence at this point, considering how ruthless the Shadowcloaks’ organisation are. But at this point, neither one of the two cousins cares all that much.

Rita Skeeter’s days are numbered.

XXXXXX

Hogwarts School was dumbfounded when both Durmstrang Institute and even Beauxbatons School of Magic all marched out of the Great Hall as one, all with noses in the air even as they walked out without a second look back, with some of the students even giving them looks of contempt.

Sure, maybe they could have phrased things a little better, but it is the truth, isn't it? Besides, Hogwarts School is the best school in the world! Otherwise, why on earth would their school be chosen as the host for the Triwizard Tournament?

With the Gryffindors, Neville Longbottom exchanged grim looks with Susan Bones and his Hufflepuff friends—Ernie Macmillan and Hannah Abbott. There are indeed international relations being made, but Hogwarts is being left behind.

With another look at each other, both Neville and Susan got up as one from their house tables. Hannah and Ernie exchanged bewildered looks before looking up at Susan.

“Sue?”

“Someone needs to do damage control before all of Hogwarts gets painted with the same brush,” Susan said bluntly, shooting Zacharius Smith glares. She is relatively certain that he might be one of those who have hurled slurs at Hadrian, and it didn’t just come from the Gryffindors.

Susan and Neville didn’t fail to notice the several pairs of eyes on their persons as they walked out of the doors of the Great Hall, already seeing that the students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons were having a picnic breakfast together in front of the area between the Durmstrang ship and the Beauxbatons carriage.

Goddess only knows where they got the food from, since after what had just transpired, both Neville and Susan knew that the students would rather starve than accept food from Hogwarts. Though chances are that Durmstrang, as well as Beauxbatons, might have exchange boxes installed and had the kitchens of both Durmstrang and Beauxbatons send them food—this might explain how lessons and assignments would still carry on as normal for the students currently at Hogwarts—especially those taking their OWLs and NEWTs.

Exchange boxes is another creation attributed to Marauders Inc., though in this case, it is more of a co-creation between Sirius and Barty Crouch Junior, the latter of whom was named as a junior partner in the business a few years ago.

Two people would have one box each, and anything that is put in the other person’s box would be transported to the other box once it is shut. However, there are also family variations of the exchange boxes—with one ‘parent box’ and a few other ‘secondary boxes’, though those versions require the person sending the item to tap on the rune symbol of the box for the recipient they wanted the item to be sent to. Anything can go through, as long as it is an object, even letters and plants.

From what is said when the product first hits the shelves, however, it is a mixture of runes, wards and charms to get it working, and had an international patent registered as a result. Hence, the product isn’t exactly cheap, even the two-person version of it. Despite that, however, the products have quickly flown off the shelves within the first few months. Despite it being nearly two years since its release, Neville knew that there was still quite a list of people on the waiting list for the products.

Neville had one such box that was linked with not just his parents, but also with Hadrian and the others which is a gift from Sirius for Yule two years ago. As did Susan, and even Hadrian and Draco. Privately, Neville suspects that Sirius had invented this particular item due to Hadrian mentioning how difficult it is to exchange regular correspondence and even gifts with his best friend (Neville) when he is several countries away.

Neville could already see Hermione looking at Mehen with awe, with the shadow snake several sizes smaller than he was in the Great Hall, and not looking as aggressive. Several other Durmstrang students too were looking with interest, as not many people even knew that Hadrian had a shadow snake familiar.

“He looks beautiful.” Hermione is saying, “And he’s a shadow snake?”

“The proper term would be umbra anguis,” Draco chimed in from next to Hadrian. “It translates as ‘snake in the shadows’. There are not many of them, hence why knowledge about them is so limited. Even Hadrian is taking it as a trial of error when Mehen first bonded with him.”

“Hogwarts looked ready to all shit their pants when Mehen first appeared.” One of Durmstrang's students snickered. “Though if one of them is stupid enough to challenge Hadrian, then I doubt they have much brains to begin with.”

Susan winced at this description of her school and their students, though she can’t say that they’re entirely mistaken either.

Next to his sister, Lucas Michaelis sighed, and the students surrounding him gave him sympathetic looks. “If this is the reaction Hadrian got just from Mehen’s appearance, they’re going to lose their shit should they ever find out about me.”

One of the older students from Durmstrang spotted Neville and Susan just then and nudged his companions. With a frown, the older students got to their feet, blocking Neville and Susan’s approach.

“What are you doing here?” One of them demanded. Susan vaguely recognised him as Alec Vasilev—Viktor’s best friend and also the older cousin of one of Hadrian and Draco’s friends.

“Alec, it’s fine.” Draco was the one to tug on the sleeve of the older boy. “They’re friends of ours.” He gave Neville and Susan sympathetic smiles. “I guess you both are here for damage control?”

Neville nodded. “Not sure how much ‘damage control’ I can do, however. You know how Hogwarts is,” he admitted. “But we thought we should at least apologise on behalf of our fellow students. There are still some of us who can think for ourselves, though that number is sadly quite low.”

The foreign students exchanged looks.

“Headmaster Kostov is currently with the heads of both Hogwarts and Beauxbatons.” Natasha Michaelis said at last. “Durmstrang’s Head Boy, as well as Beauxbatons’ Head Girl, are both currently in that same meeting as the representatives of the students. I don’t know how it’s going to turn out, but an insult like what happened earlier in the Great Hall is going to take more than just a public apology, considering the contents of that gossip gag.”

Her fellow students all agreed with her.

Susan sighed inwardly. She had only seen half of that article when it was being passed around the Hufflepuff table, and even she agreed that it was really mean. International relations are really starting out great, and it’s barely been a day.

“If it’s me, I won’t accept anything less than full disownment for that boy’s words.” One of the French students admitted. “But Hadrian is nicer than me.” He teased, giving the mentioned boy a teasing grin. Beside him, Viktor looked very disgruntled. “Oh, give it up, Krum. You know I got no interest in your betrothed.” He huffed.

Susan sighed. “Hogwarts is in for several very difficult days on the international scale, aren’t they?”

XXXXXX

“It is just a slight misunderstanding.” Dumbledore insisted for the umpteenth time in his office as he faced the extremely unhappy heads of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, along with the Head Boy and Head Girl of both schools respectively.

Ilian Rysinov and Adelie Rouseelot—the Head Boy and Head Girl of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons respectively, exchanged looks. Thanks to the Inter-School Tournaments over the years, the senior cohort of both schools have strong friendships with each other, and have exchanged letters with each other often.

When Ilian and Adelie both became the Head Boy and Head Girl of their schools, they ran a tight ship. The students of their schools too knew that they weren’t to be crossed.

“Mister Ronald Weasley not only implied that the late Lady Lily Potter, may Hecate keep her soul—is a whore just because of her secondary gender status. He as much said that Hadrian is one too,” Ilian almost growled, his blood almost boiling when he recalled those words. “I heard lots of stories about how backwards this country is, and the lack of respect that you give to women and omegas in this country is appalling.”

“And that is not even touching on the fact how he pretty much accused Hadrian of being a ‘Dark Wizard’ just because he had an umbra anguis.” Adelie’s scowl is fierce enough to match Ilian’s. “If your student isn’t cowardly enough to try casting a Blasting Hex at Hadrian’s unprotected back, his familiar wouldn’t even have threatened that boy. To be honest, Hadrian is nicer than I am. If that boy had done and said such things to a student in my school, he would be lying in pieces now, and I wouldn’t be stopping any familiar from tearing apart the one who had threatened their bonded, like any proper familiar would. And Josue, the Head Boy of Beauxbatons, would agree with me.”

“As would Rayna, the Head Girl of Durmstrang.” Ilian agreed. “Not to mention the umbra anguis is an internationally protected species, considering how few of them there are. Unlike what this backwards country thinks, umbra anguis are on the side of the grey. They are protectors first and foremost, and essentially guardians. If that Hogwarts student had tried to intentionally hurt Mehen, Hadrian and Lord Black are well within their rights to bring this up to ICW court.”

The after-mentioned Head Boy and Head Girl aren’t here at the moment because someone needs to take charge of their schools, considering how furious the students of both schools are. Someone needs to calm down the students.

Due to the Inter-School Tournaments, the students of both schools have close friendships with each other. Hadrian is one of the more popular students in Durmstrang, and most students of both schools loved him, especially the younger students whom he had always made a point to help and tutor.

Having stood there earlier in the Great Hall and having to listen to Hadrian being insulted didn’t sit well with any of them, especially those in Hadrian’s year. Viviane nearly had to drag Draco out of there earlier when both schools have marched out—the blonde was so furious.

Dumbledore bristled before looking at Nikolai Kostov as well as Olympe Maxime who both stood behind their students as a show of support.

“Are you both just going to stand there and let your students insult me like this?” He demanded.

“They didn’t say anything that I would have said in their place. If anything, I would be a lot meaner.” Madam Maxime looked down her nose at Dumbledore. “And when has either Ilian or Adelie said one word of insult to you, Dumbledore? They’re quite polite, considering everything that happened.”

“Agreed.” Nikolai nodded. “But make no mistake, Dumbledore. I would be reporting this to not just my Ministry, but also the ICW. This speaks a lot about just what you’ve been teaching your students, and it doesn’t bode good news for Hogwarts and Britain on the whole on the international scale.”

“It’s just children being children.” Dumbledore protested. “Aren’t you blowing things out of proportion? It’s all just a slight misunderstanding.”

The other two heads of both schools looked ready to hex Dumbledore at that moment. Whereas the portraits hanging on the wall looked as if they were ready to crawl out of their frames and throttle Dumbledore, especially Niamh Fitzgerald.

Nikolai took several deep breaths as if trying to calm himself down, with Madam Maxime patting Nikolai on the arm comfortingly. “I have no idea how you teach your students here in Britain,” Nikolai said at last, “But in Durmstrang, we believe in not just nurturing their magical skills, but also themselves as people. When Durmstrang graduates walk out of our doors and into the big wide world, they bring with them skills to contribute to the magical world, and the strength as well as the will to help those around them. We prepare them for the real world. The senior cohort of Durmstrang, especially those sitting on the Student Council that are voted in by their fellow students have as much a voice on the school board as their fellow professors. We do not coddle our children.”

“As did Beauxbatons.” Madam Maxime added. “Our students are as much responsible for their actions, and we believe in them facing the consequences of those actions as a result. Coddling your students, Dumbledore, would not help them to learn right from wrong. I am starting to understand why your country has so many problems with Dark Lords.”

On the wall, Phineas Black was listening with interest, as did all the other past headmasters and headmistresses. All of them felt it was a really interesting school system, and wished that they had the chance to implement that in Hogwarts when they were the headmaster or headmistress.

Even the power of the head boy and girl in Hogwarts was minimal at best, as professors could still override them. And prefects as well as the head boy and girl were selected by the professors and headmaster or headmistress, instead of being voted in by the student body.

During Phineas’ time as headmaster, the head boy and girl and even the prefects still had some say in the punishments of students, and even how the school was run. It is also why Aria Michaelis had some freedom in her movements back then that she could even take down an entire poaching group by herself as a Fifth Year. But at some point, after Dumbledore took over, that system was changed entirely.

It is almost like Dumbledore wanted the students of Hogwarts to be trained or raised not to think for themselves.

“Mister Ronald Weasley is just a child!” Dumbledore protested. “Bringing this to the World Court… Aren’t you blowing things out of proportion? Besides that, as the headmaster of Hogwarts, I cannot possibly allow such a dark creature like the one Harry carries to be around the school.”

Now that he thinks about it, it is an extremely good idea. He can always say that snakes are forbidden in Hogwarts, especially something as unknown as that creature that Harry has. And if Harry wants that snake with him, he has to follow Dumbledore’s orders.

Ilian and Adelie are now looking at Dumbledore like he’s an idiot, as are their headmaster and headmistress.

Dumbledore almost gave a start when Nikolai slammed a hand down hard onto his desk, snapping him out of his daydreams and plans on how to guide his chosen hero onto the path that he wanted.

“Hadrian is my student, not yours,” Nikolai emphasised on the name. “Besides, while he has permitted me to use his name, he did not permit you to do so. Furthermore, his name is Hadrian, not Harry! Besides that, you were once the Supreme Mugwump of the ICW. You know the international laws about familiars. They are not to be separated from their bonded. And unless someone is threatening Hadrian, Mehen wouldn’t do anything. Hadrian has walked about in Durmstrang for two years with Mehen, and I have no complaints. Until that duel earlier, most of Durmstrang isn’t even aware that he has an umbra anguis as a familiar! Hadrian isn’t the only student in Durmstrang with a snake either.”

Unlike Hogwarts, snakes are one of the more popular choices for pets or familiars. Durmstrang doesn’t restrict their students’ choices in the choice of pets that they bring to school either, as long as they can keep them under control.

“That…snake of his threatened a student of my school. I can’t allow that snake to just wander about.”

“Again, Mehen is part of an internationally protected species, and is registered with not just the Ministry of Magic in Bulgaria as Hadrian’s familiar, but also the ICW. You do not have the authority to banish Mehen, as not only is his species protected internationally. He is also Hadrian’s familiar. I can always invite one of the ICW Hit-Wizards currently stationed here to explain to you the current familiar laws if you like.”

“Then what of what he did to Ronald Weasley?” Dumbledore is grasping for straws now to pin something—anything on Hadrian at this point, and everyone in the room could see that. Even the portraits. “Surely it can’t be allowed?”

“As what your professors can attest to, it was a magical duel, one judged by Lady Magic.” Madam Maxime injected. “Those laws take precedence above everything else, as it is part of the ancient magical laws.” The French headmistress frowned when she saw Dumbledore about to open his mouth again, no doubt about to try to pin something else on Hadrian. “Enough. I have no idea why you’re so determined to try to pin something on Heir Potter-Black, but it’s only making you look like a fool, Dumbledore. Hadrian Potter-Black is a student of Durmstrang. Only headmaster Kostov had the authority over him. But we are not here about him. We are here about what your student said and did to Heir Potter-Black. Not just my students, but Durmstrang students as a whole are all furious. Your students will be in for a hard time should we not resolve this. We might be on Hogwarts’ soil right now, but it doesn’t matter. My students are resourceful.”

“As are mine.” Nikolai nodded.

“We can just take this as children being children.” Dumbledore protested.

“I think not.” Ilian shook his head, having stood by as he let the heads duke it out amongst themselves. “It’s not just Ronald Weasley’s comments to Hadrian, but also what the rest of your students said to not just him, but Durmstrang as a whole. And I’m not even bringing that gossip rag into conversation.”

Though knowing Hadrian’s family, Ilian is pretty sure that Lord Black would do something about that particular reporter and gossip rag, and it’s not something he has to be worried about. And with that amused smile on Adelie’s face, Ilian knew that his counterpart had the same thoughts that he did.

“Your students insulted Durmstrang’s honour,” Ilian said coldly. “We will not forgive such an insult.”

“Neither would we.” Adelie agreed. “Durmstrang is not just our brother school. We have been friends and allies with Durmstrang Institute for generations. Beauxbatons will not just sit by and watch as one of theirs is insulted to such a degree. Besides, a quarter of my school’s students are omegas. When you insult Hadrian the way your student did, you’re also insulting us.”

No one missed the dark look that crossed Dumbledore’s face the moment Adelie mentioned omegas. Ilian and Adelie exchanged quick looks, as did Nikolai and Madam Maxime. It is well known internationally just how Britain treats not just the witches in this country, but also the omegas.

Dumbledore sighed. He would rather not have Ronald punished over what he sees as a minor infraction, given how the Weasleys are his staunchest supporters. But with ICW agents all over Hogwarts right now, he can’t afford to alienate himself any further, considering his power and influence in Britain isn’t what it once was.

And with Adrick as well as Raisa smoking out and removing his supporters from not just the guilds, but also within the ICW, he doesn’t have much reach and influence within the ICW either.

“What can we do to fix things?” Dumbledore asked at last.

“I do not speak for Hadrian or even Lord Black,” Nikolai said at last. “I can only speak as Durmstrang’s headmaster, due to the way your student insulted not just Durmstrang’s honour, but also the way they turned on one of them.” He looked at his Head Boy. “Ilian?”

When it comes to student matters, Nikolai and his professors normally prefer to let the students handle it themselves while keeping a close eye on them. It not only builds character but also teaches them skills they will need in the future. In Durmstrang, it is the Student Council that manages the student affairs and even school festivals as well as the wizarding celebrations. The professors only step in if the students ask them to.

“For starters, we demand a public apology, acknowledging his faults towards not just Hadrian, but also the way he insulted Durmstrang. In front of all three schools for not just his words, but also his actions.” Ilian said after a slight pause. “And if I know the Black family at all, they likely already knew about this incident. I honestly won’t be surprised if Lord Black visits Britain.”

Nikolai nodded. He agreed with Ilian’s decision, though he knew that the Head Boy would rather push for more, considering how insulted the entire school is. But since they are just addressing the issue of Ronald Weasley insulting Hadrian and Durmstrang and for that cowardly attack after the duel, it is not wise to push for more.

Though apology or not, and Nikolai is certain that any apology wouldn’t be sincere in the least, there is no way that Durmstrang will accept it just like that. Hogwarts School is in for a rough few months, considering there are also mini tournaments set up between the three schools throughout the year to establish friendships, like how Durmstrang and Beauxbatons had with Ilvermorny for generations. Though rather than ‘establish friendships’ in this case, it might be more ‘humiliating Hogwarts’, Nikolai is certain.

Ilian and Rayna normally kept the student body’s actions in check. But in this case, Nikolai is certain they would look the other way once Durmstrang’s student body exacts their revenge. And knowing Beauxbatons, they would be helping.

Nikolai exchanged looks with Madam Maxime who seemed to have the same thoughts in her head. Whatever the students of both Durmstrang and Beauxbatons have in mind, Nikolai wouldn’t want to be in the shoes of a Hogwarts student right about now.

XXXXXX

Despite it being a few hours since, Viktor is still furious. Instead of letting him engage in the usual duelling practice sessions that the senior cohort has planned, Hadrian wisely decided to take his betrothed with him for a short walk to clear his head instead, and also to calm Viktor down—much to everyone’s relief, as they were getting tired of treading on eggshells around the Quidditch star.

With the mood that Viktor is in, he’ll likely put his duelling partner into the Hospital Wing instead, if not worse.

Sadly, the only medical assistance they have right now is just Hogwarts’ Medi-Witch, and Hadrian knew his schoolmates well enough to know that they would never seek assistance from anyone affiliated with Hogwarts even if they were dying. The team of Healers that would be getting sent from Bulgaria as part of the Triwizard Tournament preparations won’t be in Britain until later tonight, after all.

“Come on, cool your head.” Hadrian soothed, seeing the angry look on Viktor’s face. And while he would never admit it, Hadrian can’t help but feel touched by the reactions of his schoolmates on his behalf. When he had left the vicinity of Durmstrang’s ship, Rayna was still trying to calm down his schoolmates, with Beauxbatons’ Head Boy attempting to do the same thing with his schoolmates, with the assistance of Fiona and even Fleur. “What’s the point of getting this worked up? We all knew, even before setting foot in Britain, exactly how they felt about omegas and even women in this country. The misogyny here is honestly terrifying.” He muttered.

By this point, they were near the banks of the Black Lake. At this time of the year, the Scottish weather is indeed beautiful. And while nothing could beat the view that Durmstrang gets all year round of the mountains and even the lake that surrounds them, even Hadrian had to admit that the view that surrounds Hogwarts is a thing of beauty.

The artist in him itches to get out his painting supplies to paint this view. Maybe Lucas would like to join him too.

The couple gave a start when several tentacles rose out of the surface of the lake, waving at them.

“That must be the Giant Squid that Lord Black told us about.” Viktor relaxed. Despite his mood, the relaxing atmosphere and peaceful view that surrounds them is quickly settling his bad mood. He is still angry however, when he recalls how this school had treated his betrothed the previous day, and then when they have shouted slurs at Hadrian just because he had a snake.

Mehen is the gentlest creature Viktor had ever known. Heck, when the shadow snake had first hatched from that strange egg that Hadrian had received from his late grandfather via a time-delayed package from Gringotts, the snake was so timid and terrified. Sad even that Hadrian would reject him.

Unlike Britain, the umbra anguis was known to the magical conclaves around the world. But due to how rare they are, not much information is known about them. It’s really why they were all astonished that Charlus Potter had sent his grandson an egg that contained an umbra anguis. According to Sirius, the Potters are direct descendants of the Peverell line which were known for their magical abilities, amongst which includes the Parseltongue ability.

James Potter had the same ability. But due to Britain’s prejudice against the snake speakers thanks to the Dark Lord they had at that time, he had kept it hidden. But he wasn’t that surprised when his only son started speaking to snakes even when he was but a few months old.

Only James and Lily’s closest friends knew about this ability for safety reasons. Hence when Sirius had met Emil Michaelis and knew about that family’s connection to the Gaunt family, they concluded that the Michaelis family are very distant cousins of Hadrian’s—with them being direct descendants of another brother of the Peverell line.

“Hey, what are you both doing there? Why aren't you in class?” A voice called out to them just then, and both Hadrian and Viktor turned just in time to see a tall bearded man with wild hair standing not far away from them, with a large black dog next to him.

Half-giant, Hadrian’s mind supplied. No way a human could be this tall without having some giant blood in their veins, after all. Madam Maxime too is half-giant, and she is one of the kindest people that Hadrian knew. The woman was ready to go on a warpath on Hermione’s behalf when she’d learned the girl’s story when she had first enrolled into Beauxbatons.

And considering there is only one such person in Hogwarts’ employ, this can only be one person.

“O-Oh, Durmstrang urchins, huh?” Hagrid, the groundskeeper, was taken aback when he realised that the uniforms both Hadrian and Viktor had on were that of Durmstrang’s and not Hogwarts’. “Hmm?” Hagrid’s gaze narrowed in on Hadrian just then. Viktor only frowned at the groundskeeper and partially pushed Hadrian behind him. “Harry! You’re little Harry, aren't you?” The half-giant beamed at Hadrian. “I haven’t seen you since you’re a young’ un, and then that godfather of yours took you away.” He frowned. “Caused lots of problems for Headmaster Dumbledore in the process too, when he had good intentions for everything—”

“Let me cut you off there!” Viktor took a step towards Hagrid, his nose flaring, and letting out his alpha pheromones that made Hagrid nervous.

While Viktor is one of the taller boys in his year group, and practically towered over Hadrian that is one of the smallest in the school; compared to Hagrid, Viktor is barely tall enough to reach his chest. Despite that, however, the Quidditch star can be very intimidating and scary when he wants to, especially when it comes to Hadrian.

It is one reason why most of the students in Durmstrang didn’t want to pick a fight with Viktor, as they knew he would just mop the floor with them. Valko Kovarev had tried enough times since they were both First Years, and then when he had set eyes on Hadrian, and Viktor had beaten him every single time.

If Viktor hadn’t gone into professional Quidditch with Natasha, he could likely pursue a career in professional duelling or as a Warder, as is his intention once he couldn’t fly professionally any longer.

“We know exactly the reason why Lord Black had taken Hadrian from Britain to begin with. Hogwarts is already on thin grounds with Durmstrang Institute, so I’ll watch what I say if I’m you.” Viktor’s nostrils flared. And if not for Hadrian that is tugging onto his sleeve, he would have said more, and also added a whole lot of colourful language at the same time. “While not official yet, Albus Dumbledore is not popular in Bulgaria especially after what he tried to do. And I’ll wager it won’t take Lord Black much to declare him as an enemy of the House of Black and the House of Potter. And once he does, it won’t take much for the rest of the House of Lords in Bulgaria to follow suit.”

“H-How dare you—”

“You know, Sirius and Remus told me about you.” Hadrian interrupted, seeing the half-giant slowly working himself into a rage, “As did Aunt Cissy and even Liese. They said that Dumbledore can kill someone in front of you, and you will still be convinced that he’s doing the right thing.” Hadrian’s tone was disgusted. “Sirius had yet to push for charges for kidnapping against you for what you did when I was a baby. Aunt Andy and Uncle Ted wanted to, but Sirius didn’t want to. For now. My parents liked you. For them, I’ll give you this one pass. Approach me again about anything relating to Albus Dumbledore, and I’ll have Aunt Andy press the full weight of the law against you for not just kidnapping, but also second-hand abuse and emotional neglect!”

XXXXXX

It is a very strange experience for William Weasley to be waltzing in through the gates of his old alma mater as a former student, and walking into Hogwarts as part of the team of curse breakers and rune masters sent by Gringotts as additional security, as commissioned by the ICW.

Next to him, Michael Fawley was also looking at Hogwarts with a strange look on his face. Unlike Bill, Michael’s time in Hogwarts isn’t all sunshine and daisies, especially when they were in the lower years. It got better after their Fourth Year when Michael proved that he isn’t his family, and also not one to be pushed about.

And on Bill’s other side was his younger brother, Percy Weasley.

If truth be told, Bill wasn’t exactly planning to meet up with his younger brother when his and Michael’s Portkey had brought them to England’s Gringotts branch, and from there, had planned to just Apparate to Hogsmeade and make their way up to Hogwarts.

He had run into his younger brother by accident at the Apparition coordinates in Hogsmeade. And while Bill was surprised to see Percy alone, and not with the rest of the Ministry team; after he had heard the entire story from Percy, he was no longer surprised.

If truth be told, Percy isn’t exactly popular in the Ministry. It is difficult to corrupt him, and he dares to challenge and question instead of accepting things as it is. If Percy had been in one of the sub-departments for the DMLE, he might have had a chance at promotion, as Amelia Bones is a known moderate and one of the few decent Ministry officials there is. As it is, Percy had the unfortunate luck of being slated in the Department of Magical Cooperation of all places, and serving under a department head who is absent for more than he is in the Ministry.

Despite being barely a year out of Hogwarts, it seems like Percy is doing the work of the department head, along with his duties for the Triwizard, as the rest of his colleagues are more than content to push everything onto the boy.

Not to mention that the Weasley name isn’t exactly popular in the Ministry. And while Percy is also the known Prewett Heir, it doesn’t change the fact that he still carries the Weasley name which is tantamount with blood traitors.

Bill hasn’t seen Percy since the latter’s graduation ceremony which he’d attended with Aunt Muriel, Charlie, and his parents—and that is one tense meeting. Fortunately, the professors of Hogwarts had the sense to seat Aunt Muriel away from his parents, and Bill and Charlie both opted to sit with their great-aunt instead of their parents, much to their disgruntlement.

At this point, Bill honestly privately suspects that the oldest five of the Weasley siblings would change their name to Prewett if they can. Percy can easily change his name to Prewett, considering that he’s the named Heir in Aunt Muriel’s will, and was also declared as such to the Wizengamot. With the rest of them, however, they’re going to need the approvals of both Percy as well as Aunt Muriel—which Bill privately suspects they would get.

Aunt Muriel had been disgruntled for years with how their mother had treated the twins, especially, who were easily her favourites. Probably because Fred and George remind Great Aunt Muriel of their late uncles—their mother’s older twin brothers.

Fred and George have all but moved permanently into Prewett Manor by the summer of their Second Year, considering Molly Weasley’s reactions when they were Sorted into Slytherin, and were even fast friends with several of their house-mates, half of whom were from suspected Death Eater families, or even known dark families.

At this point, Bill knew that Great Aunt Muriel was one incident away from disowning their mother, considering everything that had happened over the years.

It is also this reason why Charlie is still keeping his relationship with Tonks under wraps and hasn’t returned to the Weasley home in years, despite having returned to Britain several times over the years to visit his siblings and even his girlfriend. Their mother would never have approved of Tonks, Bill knew, given how Molly Weasley had taken an instant dislike to Andromeda Tonks due to the whole Howler incident from years ago.

“It’s a strange feeling to return to Hogwarts,” Percy said at last, saying what is on all their minds. He gave Bill a weak grin. “You should find the time to at least visit Great Aunt Muriel, Bill. You haven’t been back to Britain in awhile.”

Bill rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “Yeah, I guess I should,” he admitted. “Come on, we better report our arrivals to Professor McGonagall, and find a place to set up the tent for our base of operations.” He exchanged looks with Michael.

Their bosses at Gringotts were very clear on the fact that they have no wish to set up their base of operations in Hogwarts Castle itself—that is essentially the territory of Albus Dumbledore, and the goblins disliked him. Not to mention none of them could be sure that the portraits wouldn’t report to him about their every move. Hence why it was decided to set up a tent on the grounds of Hogwarts to act as their base of operations instead.

The rest of the team sent by Gringotts would be arriving later that evening due to the time differences, and that gives both Michael and Bill the time to scout out everything, and also set up their base of operations, so to speak.

“BILL! BILL! PERCY!”

Both Weasley brothers blinked owlishly, along with Michael Fawley, even as they walked across the vast lands surrounding Hogwarts and towards the castle. Near the Black Lake, they could already see a gigantic ship, along with a carriage that the trio knew was what Durmstrang Institute and Beauxbatons used to make their way to Hogwarts.

And then, tearing towards them were the twins, identical grins on their faces as they tore towards them.

“Oof!” Percy let out a grunt as one of the twins rammed straight into him, hugging him tightly. “Why do I know that you will do this?” Percy sounded annoyed, but he had a smile on his face as the twin that was hugging released him. “It’s good to see you again, Fred and George.”

Bill exchanged amused looks with Michael. It almost amused him to see how attached the twins were to Percy. That never changed even as they grew up, and the twins were Sorted into Slytherin, and Percy was Sorted into Ravenclaw. If anything, their relationship as brothers improved and got closer, thanks to how offended their mother was at the fact that the three of them were Sorted elsewhere rather than Gryffindor.

“What are Bill and I, chopped liver?” Michael Fawley joked, even as the twins grinned at him. “Good to see you two imps again.”

“And how do you both know that we’re here?” Bill asked with a raised brow. He had been wondering for some time now just how the twins knew Hogwarts so well.

“A master prankster never reveals his secrets.” Fred looked innocent, but all those present knew that he was far from innocent. “We know why Bill and even Michael are here. But what are you doing here, Perce?” He asked his brother.

Percy sighed, looking as if he had the world upon his shoulders. “I’m the Ministry liaison between our Ministry, the other two foreign Ministries, as well as Gringotts and even the ICW,” he said at last. Though it’s more like none of those in his department wanted to do this headache-inducing job, and Percy took it just to prevent any international incidents from occurring.

The twins winced with that list, and Bill grimaced, exchanging looks with Michael. The oldest Weasley brother is starting to wonder if he shouldn’t suggest Percy come to work with him at Gringotts. The goblins don’t just hire humans as curse breakers and rune masters, after all. There are humans they hired that acted as liaisons, and even as clerks for the paperwork that they need to file at the Ministry and even the ICW.

“I don’t envy you there, little brother.” Bill winced. “Though it is quite the post for someone barely a year out of Hogwarts. Are they paying you overtime for the amount of extra work you no doubt have to put in?”

The look that Percy gave Bill spoke volumes.

“Gee, what do you think?” Percy deadpanned, and the twins grinned.

“Oh boy.” Michael shook his head, feeling sorry for Percy. The Ministry isn’t a good place to work at as it is. But the department that Percy is in is also known to be one of the worst since the time of Barty Crouch. After his arrest and subsequent stay at Azkaban, the new department head that took over is worse than the man, if that is even possible. “If you would prefer, Percy, I can ask around to see if there are any open positions at Gringotts?” He offered.

“Nah, it’s fine.” Percy shook his head, waving off the concerns of his brothers, and even Michael’s. “I’ll be hopefully out of the Ministry by the end of the year.” He said hopefully. “I’m already scheduled for the first stage of the bar exam at the International Law Offices at the ICW in May. If I pass it, I can then go into a full law apprenticeship. Ted Tonks said that he’s willing to take me on. Penny too mentioned that she’ll be taking her Healer exam in two years or so. She’s saving up for that exam, as a matter of fact.” He added.

“Seems like things are going well for you both then,” Bill said, relieved that his brother seemed to have his life all planned out, and is already working towards his goals. And with Ted Tonks as his mentor, doors will open for Percy everywhere once he finishes his apprenticeship.

“So what’s going on, you both?” Michael asked the twins who were listening with interest. “You didn’t come tearing out here just to welcome us to Hogwarts, I believe?”

Fred and George exchanged looks—and it is the look that they exchanged that caused Bill and Percy to exchange contemplative looks of their own.

“It’s about Ron. And even Ginny.” Fred said at last, turning back towards his brothers.

Bill sighed a long deep sigh. Something tells him that this is going to be a long story. “Okay. How about you two imps help me and Michael to set up the Gringotts tent? Then you can tell me and Percy everything?” He suggested, exchanging looks with his brother who nodded. “Something tells me that this is going to be a long story.”

Chapter Text

Lucas and Hadrian had their drawing and painting supplies out on the area next to the Durmstrang carriage when they saw Viviane and Draco, and even a few of their year-mates who have made it on the list to Hogwarts approaching them—all with angry scowls on their faces. Some of their friends from Beauxbatons from the same year were following in their wake, also with similar expressions on their faces.

Ilian and Adelie have returned from the meeting with Hogwarts’ headmaster and their respective headmaster and headmistress, and it seems like that meeting put them in a bad mood. While neither of them had told any of the Fourth Years anything, several of the Seventh Years of both schools were clued in on what had happened in the meeting. And to say that they were unimpressed at the outcome is an understatement.

As a result, Hogwarts isn’t on Durmstrang or Beauxbatons’ favourite list at the moment.

“What’s going on, now?” Hadrian sighed tiredly, putting down his paintbrush to give his cousin his attention even as Draco flopped down next to him, scowling dramatically. The rest of their classmates followed suit, but in a less dramatic fashion.

“The students here suck, that’s what it is.” Draco was scowling so fiercely that his eyebrows nearly disappeared into his hair. “We weren’t even in the castle, and we’ve already heard their opinions about ‘Dark Wizards’ and ‘Dark creatures’ from those students that were on the grounds. It took me everything I had to not curse them all where they stood!”

“I’m starting to look forward to when we start the mini-competitions.” One of Beauxbatons’ students added, scowling just as fiercely. “The Head Girl told us not to start anything with them. But she said nothing about giving them the biggest thrashing of their lives once the mini-competitions begin.”

The other Beauxbatons students nodded. “That, and I want to get payback for Hermione.” One of them added. “This school almost killed her. And the student that was behind that incident wasn’t even punished!” She looked furious all over again, especially when she recalled how Hermione revealed that said student had blamed Hermione for ‘ruining his reputation’ in Hogwarts when she’d run into him the first night.

To be fair, Ronald Weasley didn’t exactly set that troll on Hermione. However, he did upset and isolate her so much during the first few months of her schooling here that he was half the reason why the troll had attacked Hermione when she had locked herself in a bathroom, and wasn’t even aware that a troll was in the school.

There’s a reason why Neville Longbottom is still furious with Ronald Weasley, after all, as did the rest of his Gryffindor year mates. The other three Houses too weren’t impressed with Ronald Weasley’s conduct.

“I’m starting to think that it’s a very good thing that Sirius didn’t send us to Hogwarts, after all.” Hadrian sighed, exchanging looks with Draco.

With the drawing of the names from the Goblet of Fire later that night, Durmstrang and Beauxbatons have a free day. Most of the students were just wandering around the vast grounds of the school; though they ignored the Hogwarts students who tried to talk to them. Some of the senior cohort of both schools were however preparing the massive bonfire in the area between the Durmstrang ship and the Beauxbatons carriage for the Samhain celebrations after the drawing of the names.

It would also serve as a party for both schools to celebrate whoever is picked as their school’s champion.

“How can you be so calm, Ri?” Draco burst out, furious. “You should hear how they’re talking about you and Mehen.” With Draco’s tone, Hadrian knew at once that the Hogwarts students must be talking more about his secondary gender, and not about the fact that he had a shadow snake familiar.

“You’re not going to be able to change the opinions of idiots who insisted on being idiots, Draco, so don’t bother,” Hadrian reassured his cousin. Despite himself, Draco couldn’t help smiling with those words, and the rest of their friends giggled. “Besides, we know what is going to happen the moment we sign up for the group heading to Hogwarts.” He pointed out.

Draco scowled, and the rest of their friends giggled.

“I hate it when you go all reasonable like this,” Draco grumbled, getting to his feet. “We have to head back into the castle at six. Ilian wanted us all to go as a united front, so come back before then.”

“Got it,” Lucas called out after Draco, even as he left with the rest of their friends. Lucas then found his gaze shifting towards Hadrian who fumbled about in his pocket and drew out a black chain bracelet, with a familiar silver and black pendant hanging from it in the form of Hecate’s Wheel.

Lucas recognised that pendant immediately, as it is a Durmstrang tradition for every student going into their Fourth Year to receive one. It is also a Durmstrang tradition for lovers and couples to exchange their pendants with each other—with it being a kind of metaphor for that being their hearts.

Lucas’ own pendant is currently locked up in his trunk, though he can think of one person to whom he would like to gift it. He knew that his older sister had given her own charm to Alec and vice versa when they started dating.

It thus isn’t uncommon to see Durmstrang students walking about with bracelets or necklaces with the charm hanging from it.

With a sigh, Lucas flopped down on his back on the grass, looking up at the blue skies with the fluffy white clouds, even as he shielded his vision partially with his hand. “When are you going to give it to Viktor?” Lucas asked Hadrian at last, with the latter glancing at him. “It’s a good chance to tell him how you feel, Ri.”

“Lucas…”

“I know you feel something for Viktor.” Lucas retorted, annoyed. “You can’t lie to me. It sure isn’t Lord Black’s name or Remus, or even Draco’s you mutter at night when you somehow sleepwalk and cuddle in my bed with me at times.”

Hadrian felt his neck growing hot and somehow found his half-finished painting of the Black Lake extremely fascinating, trying to ignore eyes that he is a hundred and one percent sure is Lucas’, glaring into the back of his head.

“I’ve kept him waiting for three years for my answer—”

“And he’ll wait even longer if you don’t tell him soon.” Lucas interrupted. “At least you know Viktor had the hots for you and would wait however long it took. Me? I don’t even know if he feels the same way.” He admitted.

“I told you to just tell Mikhail how you feel. There’s no way he doesn’t feel the same way.” Hadrian rolled his eyes. The number of times he and Draco and even Viviane had heard Mikhail waxing poetry about Lucas had Draco all but struggling with the urge to not suffocate his roommate with his own pillow at night, much to Viviane and Hadrian’s amusement.

“This isn’t about me and Mikhail. It is about you.” Lucas changed the subject hurriedly. “How long are you going to keep him waiting for your answer?”

Hadrian was about to respond to that when someone calling Lucas’ name caught both omegas’ attention. And there, walking across the grounds was a group of Healers in the familiar mint-green uniforms, with the majority of them heading towards the area that was cleared for the ICW contingent to pitch their tents. The contingent of curse breakers and rune masters that were sent by Gringotts had already arrived earlier that morning and had already set up their tent.

Walking towards both omegas was a lone Healer that Hadrian and Lucas recognised a moment later as Emil Michaelis, Lucas’ father.

“Dad!” Lucas sat up, surprised.

“I’ll leave you both to talk,” Hadrian said, packing up his drawing and painting supplies. “I need to call Sirius on the mirror, anyway.” He nodded politely to Emil Michaelis who nodded back. Both father and son then watched as Hadrian walked back to the Durmstrang ship and disappeared into it.

“I heard what happened from your sister the moment I entered Hogwarts.” Emil went straight to the point, adjusting his Healer robes as he sat on the grass beside his son. “Natasha’s worried, son.”

Lucas sighed, trying to resist the urge to groan into his hands. He has no idea whether it’s because of his secondary gender, or whether it’s because he’s younger, or if it’s because of both reasons—but his older sister had always watched out for him. It’s nice to know he would always have Natasha in his corner. But sometimes, he likes to do things without his sister peering over his shoulder too.

“It’s not me that Hogwarts is having a go at.” Lucas pointed out. Honestly, he dreads having to read the next issue of Britain’s paper, or even International Magical News. He had a feeling that reporters were going to have a field day with what had happened at Hogwarts so far, and it’s barely been a day!

“Then do you intend to hide your status as a Parselmouth the entire year?” Emil asked.

“No! I’m not ashamed of my gift, regardless of the backward views that Britain has.” Lucas was very indignant. There was a light hiss of agreement from the elemental viper currently curled around his left arm, hidden by the sleeve of his robe. “See? Even Coral agrees!”

Emil nodded. He had intentions to claim the Gaunt and Slytherin lordships officially in Britain as well, so it is good news to him that Lucas had no intentions to hide his ancestry and gift. Once he does, it’s going to mean trouble coming for his family, as Grandfather Ominis had warned. Iskra had no complaints when she’d learnt of Emil’s intentions, as did Natasha. It is their ancestry and their inheritance. They shouldn’t be hiding it, like how Iskra had pointed out.

“If it comes down to it, Lucas, reveal who you are,” Emil said seriously. “I have no intentions to hide our ancestry anyway. I just want it to come out on our own terms. But if it comes down to it, and you need to defend yourself and your friends, reveal it. Hogwarts won’t allow any harm to come to one of her heirs. And while he isn’t always visible, know that Fawkes is always with you. He won’t allow any harm to come to you and any of your friends, either.”

XXXXXX

“So how’s Hogwarts, Bambi?”

That was the first sentence out of Sirius’ mouth the moment his face appeared on the communication mirror.

The very deep sigh given by Hadrian answered every question Sirius had, and the Black lord chuckled.

“I did warn you, kid.”

“You did.” Hadrian nodded in agreement whilst sprawled out on his front on his bed, balancing his mirror on his pillow, even as Crookshanks purred happily on the windowsill. “It’s as bad as you said, if not worse.” He grumbled. “I only revealed Mehen after that idiot insulted me and Mum, and they’re already going ape-shit. I hate to see their reactions should I reveal I’m a Parselmouth. And shit is going to hit the fan should Lucas reveal he’s the Slytherin heir.”

On the mirror, Sirius winced. He can imagine just what had happened in Hogwarts. And from his memory, he knew that Britain and Hogwarts definitely wouldn’t take it well. They have extreme prejudice against anything they deem as ‘Dark’ to the point that they might as well ban every single magic in existence as it is, like what Marko had pointed out with exasperation one time.

Sirius had a feeling he was going to receive quite an interesting call from Remus later tonight as it is, considering his best friend is amongst the contingent sent by the Bulgaria Ministry of Magic and is mainly there as an advisor and historian.

Remus’ presence, along with Viktor’s and Draco’s and even the protections provided by Nikolai are honestly the only reasons why Sirius is even willing to allow Hadrian to sign up for the list of students heading to Hogwarts. Though Hadrian isn’t without his own personal protections, either.

“Oh boy…” Sirius shook his head. “So why are you calling me? It’s more than just telling me about what had happened, right?”

Hadrian hesitated, before looking over his shoulder to ensure that his room door was closed. Lucas is still out speaking with his father, the last he knew. Viktor and the others of the senior cohort are currently submitting their names for the Goblet of Fire, so he had about another hour.

“I have an upcoming heat in a few months,” Hadrian said at last, a light flush appearing on his face the way it did whenever he talked about heats and heat cycles with his godfather. There is a reason why he preferred going to Liese about these kinds of stuff. But in this case, his godfather needs to hear it from him, as Viktor can get arrested for sexual assault if Sirius didn’t approve it beforehand. “I meant to ask you before we left for Hogwarts, but I forgot. Just…” Hadrian hesitated. “I want your permission and approval to share my heat with Viktor this time.”

There was a very long silence on Sirius’ end. Finally, the Black lord sighed, scrubbing his hand through his hair.

“So it’s finally time, huh?” Sirius grumbled beneath his breath. “If I’m being honest, Bambi, I was going to suggest that you ask Viktor to share your heat with you this year.” He said, much to Hadrian’s confusion.

“Why?”

Sirius hesitated. “You’re fourteen, baby,” he said at last. “You’re at the prime age when Dark Wizards would be targeting you for dark rituals if you still remain a virgin, considering you’re in Britain right now. And I honestly do not trust Britain with your safety at all.”

It is one of the darker aspects of magical culture that is hardly spoken about in polite society, but is known to everyone but those of the British variety. Back during the First Wizarding War in Magical Britain when Voldemort first rose to power, he had done so by performing lots of black rituals, and in turn, had taught several of those darker rituals to his followers. One of the more ‘popular’ rituals performed by the Death Eaters was the abductions of young wizards and witches—mostly either betas or omegas who were still virgins.

Sex magic in magical society is a powerful thing. But the Death Eaters and Voldemort had taken what is one of the most sacred and beautiful rituals in their society and corrupted it, using it to sacrifice a young virgin and taking their power for their own before killing them.

To this day, there are still hundreds of disappearances of young witches and wizards since the time of the last war that were never solved, and Sirius doubts it ever will be. With magic, it is an easy matter to make a dead body disappear.

Privately, Sirius suspects that this might be one of the reasons why Britain is so hell-bent on banning all kinds of rituals and blood magic in the country even though it is legalised everywhere else. While rituals can do lots of good for witches and wizards; if used for nefarious purposes, it can also be used to harm and kill.

It is one of the reasons why most young witches and wizards—once they’ve presented their secondary gender—it is highly encouraged for them to sleep with someone of their choosing, to prevent being kidnapped by dark factions to be used in a dark ritual.

“I’m no innocent,” Hadrian grumbled.

When, oh when exactly would his family stop treating him like an innocent baby?

“You know what I mean, Bambi,” Sirius said patiently. “I know you can take care of yourself. So could Draco. Narcissa and I have done everything in our power to ensure that you both can protect yourselves and also each other. And Durmstrang Institute too had done more for you both than I could have ever done. It isn’t a mistake to send you both to Durmstrang. You’ve learnt far more there than you could have ever done in Hogwarts. Besides, I know for a fact that Durmstrang would have prepared their students to face the real world, and to also equip them with the necessary skills. There will come a day when you will leave my side, Bambi. And the day you do, I want it so that you can defend yourself and your partner.” Sirius smiled, seeing the light flush on Hadrian’s normally pale face.

He knows that look. Lily had the same look on her face during James and Lily’s stage of ‘will they or won’t they’ during most of their Fifth Year to the point that most of the Gryffindors have to resist the urge to lock both James and Lily in a closet and not let them out until they’ve made out with each other.

While Viktor and Hadrian thought that they’d kept it hidden—Sirius and most of the adults in their lives knew why neither one of the two teens had made their relationship ‘official’, even if they were technically betrothed.

Viktor is still waiting for Hadrian’s answer.

Sirius wouldn’t put it past Marko and Anastasia, and probably even Lord Crow and Rean to be placing bets on just when those two would get together ‘officially’.

“Bambi, you already love him, don’t you?” Sirius asked gently.

“He was always there for me,” Hadrian admitted. “When I found a new book or even finished a particularly difficult painting, my first thought was always ‘maybe Viktor would like it’. And whenever there is a school event, my first thought is always to ask Viktor to attend it with me. At some point… I guess I really did fall in love with him even without noticing it.” He admitted. “And when we were given that charm at the beginning of the school year before we left for Hogwarts, my first thought was to give it to Viktor.”

While not a Durmstrang alumni, Sirius knew of Durmstrang’s tradition of exchanging their charms with their lovers. Marko and Anastasia still have theirs from when they were students—though theirs was locked up in a chest that contains most of their most precious mementoes from their student days.

It was a tradition that had lasted as long as Durmstrang Institute had existed. Lord Crow and Rean did the same with theirs too, from what Sirius knew.

“Then baby, shouldn’t you give Viktor your answer?” Sirius asked gently. “What are you waiting for?”

XXXXXX

Hogwarts students were all surprised when they came down for dinner only to find an extra table had been set out alongside the usual four House tables. As the students started gathering for dinner, it was then when Hogwarts realised that the extra table was for the students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons.

Despite Dumbledore’s protests, it is apparent that the students of the two visiting schools are not inclined to forgive Hogwarts anytime soon. And not a single one of them was willing to touch the food set on their table either.

Despite the opinions of Hogwarts students, the truth is that the students of both Durmstrang and Beauxbatons aren’t going ‘on a hunger strike’ to spite them. It is more along the lines of them celebrating Samhain, and they would fast until midnight. To see Hogwarts turning a sacred holiday like Samhain which should be them honouring their ancestors, into something of a sweets fest for the students only caused the general opinion of Hogwarts to slip even lower.

“Are they not ashamed of themselves at all?” Natasha Michaelis gritted her teeth. For this night only, Durmstrang and Beauxbatons have seated themselves according to year level, and hence, it is why Natasha is not seated near her brother. “And they still call themselves witches and wizards?”

“It’s not up to us to dictate how they want to celebrate.” Alec tried to calm down his betrothed. “If they’re going to dishonour Lady Hecate, then so be it. I want to see how long it’ll be before magic goes extinct for Magical Britain.”

Viktor only tuned out his friends’ conversation, and the chatter going on around him, trying to mediate and calm his mind. Most of Durmstrang were of the general opinion that he’d be chosen as their champion. And while Viktor would like nothing better, he knew that there were also several students just as magically gifted as he was. Like Alec, and even Natasha. And loathe as he is to admit it, Valko Kovarev—his self-proclaimed ‘rival’ is magically strong as well.

“…tor!”

“Viktor!”

Viktor blinked and opened his eyes only to see the faces of his best friends, and most of his year-mates looking at him with amusement.

“What?”

“Where have you gone off to?” Alec asked with amusement, snapping his fingers in front of Viktor’s face. “I was asking if that necklace is new.” He pointed his chin towards the silver chain around Viktor’s neck that is just vaguely visible—the chain that Hadrian had gifted to Viktor just before the game against Ireland, and which he had imbued protective charms and runes. “Which is a surprise. I don’t often see you wearing things like that. You don’t like it, I recall.”

Though it is more like Viktor doesn’t wear accessories so as to prevent it from getting caught up in his robes when he is playing in a game.

“I just don’t like wearing it when I’m in a match.” Viktor corrected his best friend.

Natasha was however looking from one to the other with a raised brow before a lightbulb seemed to go off in her head. “Did Hadrian make that for you?” She asked suddenly.

A few seats down, Fiona Evans and Fleur Delacour looked over at their group with interest.

Viktor looked pointedly away from Natasha whose grin only widened.

“He did, didn’t he?”

“Aha, I get it now.” Alec’s grin is enough to match his betrothed’s. “You’ll really do anything for your omega, huh?” He nudged his best friend in the side who only ignored him.

“He’s not mine.”

“Yet.” Natasha chimed in. “Though seriously, you have some great patience. How long have you waited for his answer?”

“I’ll wait,” Viktor murmured in a voice low enough that only Natasha and Alec could hear him. The Quidditch star was looking over at where Hadrian was seated, surrounded by his friends, with a look that could only be described as longing visible in his gaze. “I’ll wait until he’s ready to give me his answer. He’s worth it.”

Natasha and Alec only exchanged looks.

“He’s the one then.”

“Yeah.” Viktor only nodded without elaborating.

The murmurs from the different tables died down just then. Viktor looked towards the front where the head table was, only to see the redhead from earlier in the day that had stupidly challenged Hadrian to a duel only to get his arse kicked, and then almost bitten by Mehen.

The redhead had a very sullen expression on his face, and looked as if he didn’t want to be here, but the glare from the woman next to him, which Viktor knew from the previous night was the Deputy Headmistress, stopped the redhead in his tracks.

“I would like to apologise for my words and actions towards not just Durmstrang Institute, but also Harry Potter. It is uncalled for and rude, and I apologise for my role in that.” Ronald Weasley looked as if he meant anything but that. “Is that good enough for you?!” He snapped at Hadrian who had remained seated with his friends.

“Mr Weasley!” Minerva McGonagall snapped, scandalised.

Hadrian only looked on coolly from his seat. “I hear the apology, but I do not accept it. Accepting it would mean nothing but dishonour towards my school since it is not sincere in the least,” he said in a voice loud enough to carry across the entire Great Hall. “However, I lay the blame at the feet of just Ronald Weasley, and not his family. And for the last time, my name is Hadrian Potter-Black, not Harry Potter.”

At the Slytherin table, several of the Slytherins were taking delight in the humiliation of one Ronald Weasley, though they also felt for two of their house-mates, considering how bad it will also reflect on them. Several of the Sixth and Seventh Year Slytherins however were relieved when Hadrian Potter stated that he blames the individual for his actions, and not his family. More than one Slytherin is already certain that Fred and George Weasley would be returning the next school year with a different last name.

“Now, now, Harry, my boy, you should learn to forgive him,” Dumbledore said soothingly. “He apologised, after all.”

Nikolai Kostov meanwhile looked ready to eviscerate Dumbledore on the spot.

“Headmaster Dumbledore, for the last time, I’ll appreciate it if you would stop addressing my student with such familiarity when you have been neither given the leave nor permission to address him by name!” Nikolai snapped. “And I do not call that an apology.”

“Neither would we!” The students of Durmstrang called out with agreement, as did Beauxbatons.

Ronald Weasley’s face is starting to turn even redder—which his year-mates and family know is a sign of him losing his temper. Before he can worsen things, however, a particularly red-faced Percy Weasley grabs his younger brother by the ear and storms off before Ron can open his mouth and make things worse. Bill Weasley who is one of the two Gringotts’ representatives currently present followed his two brothers, giving Michael Fawley a look that the latter nodded at.

Raisa Sokolov was already heading to the front of the podium before anyone else could say anything, and the murmurs were starting to die down.

“Thank you,” Raisa said coolly. “Tonight is Samhain, and in a few more minutes, the Goblet of Fire will spit out the names of the three champions that it had chosen to represent their schools…”

“Ow! Percy! You’re tearing my ear off!” Ron whined, even as he struggled to free his abused appendage from his older brother’s surprisingly strong grip, but to no avail, as he was forced to follow along in Percy’s brisk walk from the Great Hall to who knows where.

Finally, Percy released his hold on Ron’s ear and shoved his younger brother into a seat, and Ron then realised that he seemed to be in some sort of office. And that Bill had just entered the same room and had closed the door behind him.

Both his older brothers looked particularly grim and furious.

“Have you not been listening to what I’ve told you?” Percy almost snarled in Ron’s face, and the latter shirked back. He had never seen Percy this upset before. Even when one of the twins had accidentally ruined his Charms project one summer, he wasn’t even this angry.

“I apologised, didn’t I?” Ron snapped back.

“You call that an apology?” Percy snapped. “I told you to apologise to Hadrian Potter, and Durmstrang Institute, and actually mean it! Do you have any idea of the amount of trouble you can cause our House for the sheer insult you’ve done so far to the Houses of Black and Potter?!”

Ron almost rolled his eyes. “That again? No one even cares about this pureblood bullshit, Percy!”

“This ‘pureblood bullshit’ as you call it, are the founding principles of our very society.” Percy snarled. “And despite what Mum and Dad, or even Dumbledore have been filling your head with, we cannot ignore the very basics and principles of worshipping Lady Hecate and the very foundations of our society!”

“Nothing is going to happen.” Ron was bored. “He’s just some weak omega. Nothing to be worried about.”

“Nothing to be—” Percy was so furious that he could barely get his words out. “The Houses of Black and Potter are fucking royalty in Britain itself! The amount of power they have is greater than any family! If you seriously pissed them off, you’ll be an outcast in magical society!”

“Dumbledore won’t let them do anything to me!”

“Dumbledore? You seriously think that old man can do anything at this point? Where are your eyes?”

“Don’t insult Headmaster Dumbledore! He’s a great wizard! The greatest in the world!”

“You—”

Bill caught the wrist of his younger brother before Percy could strike Ron—it told him more than anything else could that Percy was seriously furious, and for good reason.

“Bill!”

“Calm down, Percy,” Bill told him quietly. “It won’t do any good even if you hit him.” He turned cold eyes towards Ron who shivered at the look in the eyes of his oldest brother, and even the way Bill’s magic felt. “I’ll suggest you return to the Great Hall, Ronald, and behave properly for the rest of the year. Tell that to Ginerva as well. I’ve been hearing tales of exactly how the both of you are behaving, and I am not impressed.”

Ron wanted to say something to rebuke his older brother, but something in Bill’s eyes told Ron that it was not a good idea. The youngest Weasley brother then wisely decided to follow Bill’s advice to return to the Great Hall, all thoughts of his brothers immediately flying out of his head the moment he thought about the humongous Halloween feast that was waiting for him.

The two Weasley brothers left behind in the room were then left in silence for several moments, with just the sounds of their breathing surrounding them. Then, Percy let himself fall into a nearby seat, burying his face into his hands.

Watching the defeated form of his younger brother, Bill honestly felt sorry for Percy.

“What is wrong with both Ginny and Ron, and even Mum and Dad in particular?” Percy’s words were muffled behind his hands before he removed them from his face to look up at Bill, frustration visible in every line of his face, and even his shoulders. “It is like the more we try to fix the family name and reputation, the more they try to ruin it! I am barely holding onto my job as it is, and it took me everything I could to even gain a Ministry job to begin with!”

Never mind that Percy already had plans to leave at the end of the year to pursue his law apprenticeship after taking the first stage of the bar exam.

Bill only sighed. There are several reasons why both he and Charlie have taken jobs outside of Britain. The Weasley name would only hinder them from career progression and getting good jobs, despite their qualifications. The oldest Weasley brother could understand why Percy wanted to become a lawyer, probably an international independent lawyer even, if he understood his brother’s thought process at all.

As an internationally certified lawyer, Percy could work for himself, and he isn’t restricted to just Britain.

“And I’m not even touching on how Mum had been treating the twins for years!” Percy continued complaining. “At this rate, I honestly won’t be surprised if Fred and George leave Hogwarts without even taking their NEWTs just to spite her!”

Considering the twins’ personalities, Bill can agree it is extremely likely.

Bill rubbed at the back of his head, looking at the door and then back to the defeated form of his younger brother. “You’re going to need to inform Aunt Muriel about this, don’t you?” It was more a statement than a question.

Percy let out a long, low groan. “I’m going to have to, as she’ll find out sooner or later. Whether it be from the Daily Prophet or from one of her countless friends who had relatives in the school,” he admitted. “It’ll be better if Great Aunt Muriel hears the entire story from me, than whatever exaggerated version of the story she’ll hear.”

Bill sighed, “She isn’t going to be happy,” he admitted.

Percy gave a watery chuckle. “Not going to be happy? She’s going to be fucking pissed!” He said. “Here we are, trying to maintain or at least fix the problems we currently have between House Prewett and House Potter, and Mum as well as Ron and Ginny are trying to cause more problems than we already have! We simply cannot afford to be embroiled in a blood feud with the House of Potter, Bill. And like it or not, the Weasley name is attached to House Prewett, as long as I carry the name of Weasley.”

Bill groaned out loud. Changing his last name to Prewett is starting to sound better and better.

“And there are the problems I have with our own Ministry atop of everything! I’m handling the jobs of at least three others, even though I am still considered in a junior position, and I’m getting no support at all from our own Ministry. The only support I have is from Bertha, and she has to take over my duties of liaising with the international Ministries and is currently out in the field. Heck, she’s the only one I know of in my entire department who actually does her own work!”

“Bertha… Bertha Jorkins, you mean?” Bill asked Percy who nodded. “Didn’t you say that she was your mentor when you first joined?”

“She is.” Percy nodded. “Honestly, I was hoping that she would actually be named department head. Instead, Fudge saw it fit to promote that useless waste of space currently masquerading as department head, and dumped all the department’s duties on us both.”

Bill really felt sorry for Percy. But as it is, the Ministry is corrupted, and everyone knows it. Try as Percy could, he couldn’t fix that corruption.

There was a knock on the door just then, before it opened partially and Michael stuck his head in.

“Percy, they’re calling for you,” Michael informed the younger Weasley brother, looking concerned. “The Goblet of Fire had already decided on its champions. They need you in the inner chamber.”

Percy nodded, rubbing at his eyes with the back of his hand before getting to his feet, and leaving the room, with Bill and Michael on either side of him. “Who are the champions decided?” He asked.

“From Durmstrang, Viktor Krum.” Michael revealed. “From Beauxbatons, Fleur Delacour. And from Hogwarts…”

XXXXXX

“Cedric Diggory is his name,” Fleur Delacour revealed, even as the students of both Durmstrang and Beauxbatons sat around the gigantic bonfire, with the students of the two schools hanging onto Fleur and Viktor’s every word as they revealed what had happened in the inner chamber and what they have to do in preparation for the first task of the Triwizard Tournament.

“I know that name. Susan seemed to look up to him a lot.” Draco mused. “She said that he’s a decent guy, and likely a shoe-in for Head Boy next year too.”

“Yeah, but not decent enough to stop his fellow students from wagging their tongues about Hadrian apparently.” Viviane snarked, still angry with how Hogwarts had treated Hadrian. “Though with Hogwarts’ education decline, I don’t see him being a match for either Fleur or Viktor.”

There were murmurs of agreement from all around.

“The first task is on November 24th,” Viktor revealed from his place next to Hadrian. “We have a month to find out exactly what it is, and to prepare for it accordingly.”

“That’s it?”

Fleur gave a long, drawn-out, and exaggerated sigh from her place next to Fiona and some of her own friends who giggled. “Viktor, you’re leaving out several pieces of the explanation,” she reprimanded. The Veela looked around. “Each champion is allowed to have their own ‘council’ so to speak, or even a representative. We are also allowed to pick a backup champion in case something happens to us. Our school’s students are also allowed to act as research teams for us. While Hogwarts’ headmaster had kindly offered to loan the use of Hogwarts’ library, we both declined.”

There were chuckles and giggles from the students. Trying to compare Hogwarts’ library to that of Durmstrang and even Beauxbatons? Almost laughable. And even if they do not have the necessary research books they have at hand, they could always ask the library committee back at their schools for their assistance.

“The professors and heads of the three schools aren’t allowed to assist us directly with the tasks,” Viktor revealed. It won’t stop them from going around the rules to help, however. “But we as champions can approach them for advice. Just not the other way around.”

“The rules are definitely different from the last tournament.” One of Durmstrang’s students nodded. “That’s a relief. Who are you picking as your backup champion, Krum?”

Viktor met with Alec’s eyes who nodded. “Alec,” he revealed. “I’ll reach out to the students whom I’m picking as my ‘council’, so to speak. The only rule we were given about the council is that we can only appoint twelve members, and they must be from all different years.”

“For me, I’m picking Fiona,” Fleur added, and there was a nod from her best friend, though Hadrian gave Fiona a worried look. “I’ll trust no one else to watch my back if it comes down to it. I got a feeling that one of the tasks might involve our backup champion.”

There was a light clap from where the professors were gathered, along with headmaster Kostov and headmistress Madam Maxime. The group of professors were all smiling with how well all their students were getting along, even though they were technically competing against each other.

“All right, enough talk about the tournament, students,” Nikolai said. “How about we get started with Samhain?”

There were cheers from the students. For the next hour, the students from both schools then conducted the usual rites for honouring their ancestors and their loved ones, even sacrificing bits of their food as part of the ritual, and adding a stick to the large bonfire they were all seated around.

The flames of the bonfire won’t go out until the next midnight hour.

There was light laughter from the students even as several of them danced around the bonfire, with the rest of them clapping. Fleur was one of them amongst the dancing group, though she was careful to keep her allure under control to not affect her schoolmates.

Viktor had a grin on his face as he strummed the strings of his guitar, watching his fellow schoolmates and friends all having the time of their lives, despite how they were treated since entering Britain.

“Hey Viktor, why don’t you play us a song?” One of the students from Beauxbatons called out to Viktor from where he was seated, a drink in his hand.

There were cheers at that.

“Yeah!”

“Play us something!”

“Been awhile since I heard you put those musical talents to use, Krum!”

Viktor only gave a light hum, even as he strummed the strings of his guitar lightly. He then turned towards Hadrian who was seated beside him with a grin. “What would you like to hear, Ri?”

There were mock protests from those around them.

“Why are you asking Hadrian?”

“Are you singing for Hadrian only or what?”

Viktor tried to fight to control the grin on his face. “So what if I am?” He retorted playfully, and there were loud ‘oooh’s from all around, with a blushing Hadrian next to him. “So what do you want to hear?” He asked Hadrian again.

Hadrian made a light sound in his throat before he gave Viktor a bright smile. “I’m not picky. Maybe a Bulgarian folk song or something?”

Viktor made a sound in his throat as he thought back on all the various folk songs he knew without having to look at a music score. “Galabina, I guess,” he said, and there were cheers. “It’s popular enough that even our French friends would know the lyrics.”

Viktor started to strum his guitar as he sang along to the music, before some of the more musically inclined students soon joined in with his singing. All the while, Viktor never looked away from Hadrian.

Opposite from where Viktor and Hadrian are seated, Valko Kovarev gave Viktor a hard stare.

XXXXXX

“It’s well past midnight. Shouldn’t you be going to sleep soon, Ri?” Viktor was very bemused, letting Hadrian drag him by the wrist to the area around the Black Lake, but not venturing too near the shores. Under the covers of night, it is difficult to see where the water ends and starts, after all, and accidents can happen, despite the torches that Beauxbatons and Durmstrang have both installed around the ship and carriage to give more visibility.

“I’m not sleepy yet. And I doubt any of the others would be going to sleep until at least three in the morning.” Hadrian chirped.

That is true. Back at Durmstrang, during Samhain, the next day would always be a day off for the students, due to how late they would be up the previous night.

Viktor managed a small smile even as he watched Hadrian scuffling at the ground beneath his feet with one shoe. No matter what Hadrian does, he always finds everything that the omega does cute.

“Do you have something to tell me?” Viktor asked, amused. He knows what it’s like when Hadrian is trying to hide something from him, or wants something. Draco had once openly questioned if Viktor wasn’t secretly using Legilimency on Hadrian.

Hadrian scuffled at the area under his shoe before peering up at Viktor under his lashes. “Let’s sit down?”

Viktor nodded before sitting next to Hadrian on the grass, only silently watching as the omega fumbled about in his pocket before he pulled out an object that Viktor only identified a moment later as a black chain bracelet. And then, his eyes fell on the familiar-looking charm hanging from it.

Viktor’s eyes widened a slight fraction, before looking at Hadrian who looked shy and almost embarrassed.

“Ri…”

“You know what it means, I believe,” Hadrian said. There is a slight tremor in his voice. “I want you to have my charm. I turned it into a bracelet, so you can wear it if you like.”

Viktor was silent for several moments before resting his forehead against Hadrian’s. “I know what it means, but Ri, do you know what it means?” He asked, feeling his heart thumping in his chest.

“I know.” Hadrian nodded. “Ilian told me when he first gave me the charm when the Fourth Years received one at the beginning of the year. You give your charm to someone you love romantically. Your partner. Your lover. And Hecate willing, she’ll bless your bond.” He gave a shy smile. “I’ll give you my answer now. The answer that I kept you waiting for. Three years ago, I didn’t know what it was that I felt for you. Was it friendship or love? I didn’t know the difference.”

“Then do you know now?”

“I think so.” Hadrian gave a short nod. “You were always there for me. When I find something new, or even finish a new art project, you are the first person who popped into my head to show it to. When there is a school event, you are the person I think of to invite. I don’t know whether this is real love or not. But what I know is that when I think of you being with someone else… Looking at someone else… Starting a family with someone else… I hate it. I don’t like seeing you unhappy or angry. So this is…love, right?”

There was silence for several moments.

“…Yeah.” Viktor brushed the light tears from Hadrian’s eyes gently with the back of his finger. “During the one month camp I had with the team before the World Cup… It was so difficult, turning around and not seeing you by my side. I think at some point, I just took for granted that you’ll always be there. You sure kept me waiting for your answer.” Viktor gave a small grin. “Stay by my side forever?” Hadrian let out a light ‘eep’ when Viktor engulfed him in a hug. “Be my boyfriend?”

“…Yes.”

Viktor caressed the soft skin of Hadrian’s cheek with his thumbs. Being this close to him, Viktor could smell Hadrian’s distinct unique scent of apples and cinnamon. “…I’m going to kiss you,” he murmured, and Hadrian nodded.

For a brief moment even as Viktor pressed his lips against Hadrian’s, he then remembered that they were outside, but he filed it away at the back of his mind, even as he slipped his tongue into Hadrian’s mouth, pushing him onto the grass on his back.

Vaguely, he can feel Hadrian’s small hands grasping the back of his robes, scrunching up the cloth. Finally, Viktor broke the kiss, with both of them breathing heavily. Hadrian’s cheeks were flushed, and there was a slight glassy look to his eyes.

“If you don’t want me to go further, you shouldn’t tease me like this,” Viktor murmured, able to sense the light scent of an omega’s arousal in the air. Hadrian’s eyes were darting everywhere—unable to look at Viktor, much to his amusement. “If you don’t like this, Ri, push me off,” Viktor murmured, whispering into Hadrian’s ear. “Your move.”

Viktor could hear Hadrian let out a low mortified groan, and he chuckled with amusement.

“We’re outdoors, Viktor,” Hadrian murmured. “L-Let’s take this inside.”

Neither one of the two noticed the pair of blue eyes watching them from a window up in Hogwarts Castle.

XXXXXX

Mikhail Vasilev is likely the last of the Durmstrang students to return to the ship, considering it’s well past three in the morning by the time he made it back in. The lights of the interior and the lounge area were dimmed as it always is whenever it’s lights out.

Thus, Mikhail was very surprised to see a familiar petite raven-haired figure curled up on one of the beanbags in the lounge area, with a quilt covered up to his shoulders.

“Lucas?” Mikhail blinked owlishly, seeing the sleepy-looking omega looking at him over his quilt. “What are you doing sleeping here? Why aren't you back in your room?”

“I was—” Lucas was cut off as he covered his mouth when he yawned. “But I don’t want to go back in there and see something I don’t want to.” Mikhail raised an eyebrow, “Viktor is in there with Hadrian.” He yawned again, and Mikhail gave a grin. “I don’t need to be a seer to know what’s going on in there.”

Mikhail did hear his cousin talking about Viktor going missing sometime near the end of the party. Seems like some of them can collect their bet winnings now.

“Nah, he won’t go that far with Ri this soon in their relationship. Lord Black will kill him.” Mikhail chuckled. Seeing the sleepy omega yawn again, he sighed. “Come on, Lucas, you can sleep in my room. Better that than sleeping out here.” Never mind that headmaster Kostov would likely have him in detention until the end of the year should he learn that Mikhail let an omega share a room with two alphas. “You can take my bed. I’ll set up some protective charms at the same time. I’ll take the floor. Draco won’t mind. I might need your help to stop Dray from killing Viktor in the morning, anyway.”

XXXXXX

Rita Skeeter never had a worse day in her life.

Her hair is in a mess, she only had her wand with her, her nails are ruined, and don’t get her started on the state of her robes!

She had no idea where she was either. By the sights of the houses that she can see whilst hiding in the graveyard that is most likely muggle in nature, she’s probably in some muggle town.

The blonde reporter recalled the conversation she had with the editor-in-chief of Witch Weekly that morning when she’d told Rita to cut her losses and run.

“What do you mean by ‘I’m fired’? You can’t fire me!” Rita slammed her hands down on the desk of the editor-in-chief who wasn’t phased in the least. Rita would like to meet the person or thing that can phase Leia Murray. The woman is one tough cookie and doesn’t seem afraid of anything. Even Rita is afraid whenever she is called into Leia’s office.

“Can it. Just because I was away from Britain for a week doesn’t mean you can go behind my back to write an article like that!” Leia’s eye was twitching dangerously. “Have you not learned your lesson from the last article you wrote about the vampires? Witch Weekly might be a gossip rag, but even we have rules! However the last editor-in-chief runs things, I am the one in charge now, and I will not report lies and untruths in our publication!”

“But it’s bringing you money, isn’t it? It’s our best-selling issue to date!”

Bang!

Rita jumped when Leia got to her feet and slammed her hands down hard onto her desk, giving Rita a harsh glare. “You wrote about a fucking minor without his guardian’s permission.” Leia almost growled. “I already have Andromeda Tonks on the floo with me less than an hour ago, screaming about lawsuits if I don’t retract that article and fire you!”

Rita blinked. “Look, just let the article run. Articles about the Boy Who Lived always sell papers. That’s what we want, isn’t it?”

Leia looked as if she wanted to throttle Rita. Through the glass window, Rita can already see her fellow reporters looking on with interest, but could hear nothing thanks to the Silencing Charms around Leia’s office.

“Money? You think this is a matter of money? We fucking pissed off the House of Black!” Leia roared at Rita, causing her to shirk back. “Having the publication shut down is just the least of our concerns! Have you forgotten what happened at the Daily Prophet when Sirius Black started fucking things up the moment he was released?”

Rita flushed, recalling the humiliation she’d endured when she was served notice and marched out of the Daily Prophet building along with about a dozen other reporters.

“They can’t sue me with anything. At worst, I just have to pay a fine. You can fire me, but I’ll sue for lawful termination if you do.” Rita warned.

“I’ll be facing worse than that if I keep you on my staff,” Leia growled, scribbling something on a pink slip and thrusting it into Rita’s face. “Here. Go and collect your payslip from the records department. And the checker and printer who let your article go to print without performing the usual checks will be following your ass out of the door by tomorrow if I have anything to say about it.” She then narrowed her eyes at Rita. “And I’m only saying this out of kindness. Get the fuck out of Britain as soon as you can, Rita. You pissed off the one House you should never have pissed off. You pissed off the Blacks.”

Rita rolled her eyes at Leia’s dramatics. “The House of Black can’t do anything to me. There is no law that can charge me with anything.”

“That’s exactly the problem, Rita.” Leia’s eyes were grave. “They can’t do things legally to get their vengeance on you, so they’re not doing things by the book anymore.”

“W-What do you mean?”

Leia eyed Rita for several moments. “It’s just rumours, but I trust my contact. He’s never been wrong before. The Blacks have put out a hit on you. They didn’t specify whether they want you alive or dead, but you should know just how many enemies you’ve made over the years. You’d better run.”

Rita growled low in her throat with the humiliation she had to undergo from the Blacks, again. She swore silently to herself that she will not rest until she’d destroyed the House of Black and Sirius Black.

Rita was so lost in her thoughts and her fantasies of vengeance that she never noticed the silent shadow behind her until it was too late, and she was bound and silenced, unable to move a single muscle.

Rita’s eyes were wide when she saw the gaunt face and oily black hair of a familiar former Potions Master. She was still working at the Daily Prophet when this man was arrested and had covered his arrest, though she had lost her job not long after his trial. She definitely remembered Severus Snape, and his article is one that she didn’t even need to embellish.

The real thing was horrible enough, considering what he’d done to not just the House of Potter, but also the hundreds of Hogwarts students that have passed through that school under his hands when he was still the Potions professor.

This man is unlike the man she recalled seeing in Courtroom Ten all those years ago. He is thinner now, and his robes both looked and smelled horrible. His face looked almost sunken and gaunt. But the almost crazed look in those eyes gave Rita the shivers.

He reminds the blonde reporter of Bellatrix Lestrange before her arrest, and then her death in the isolation cells in Azkaban that was reported about three years ago.

Rita struggled, but couldn’t even say a word, freezing when she saw a green light lighting up at the end of the man’s wand.

“Severus, stop.” A voice that is more reminiscent of hissing stopped the man, and Snape looked over his shoulder.

“Master…”

No…

Rita felt her blood turn to ice.

From within the shadows, a familiar blonde figure in threadbare and dirty robes walked towards Snape and the bound Rita. The reporter recognised the haggard form of Lucius Malfoy whom the entire country had been on the hunt for well over a year now. In the arms of the blonde was the form of a baby.

But the baby looked deformed. It had the body of a baby, but the face… It looks almost demonic in nature.

“This body is falling to pieces.” The baby spoke, but the voice that came out sounds almost like a snake’s hissing, with the undertone of a man’s voice. “It will not last long enough until the end of the year. She came along at the best time.” A demonic-like smile spread across the baby’s face. “I can do with a new host.”

Rita felt like screaming when she recognised the red eyes.

No… No… This can’t be happening!

“If you would be so kind, Severus…”

“Of course, Master."

The screams of Rita Skeeter echoed around the graveyard of Little Hangleton, but it was already too late for her.

Rita Skeeter would never be seen and heard from again.

Chapter Text

Three days had passed since the drawing of names from the Goblet of Fire, nearly a week since the disastrous confrontation between Hadrian Potter-Black and Ronald Weasley, and just as long since Durmstrang Institute and Beauxbatons School have both taken offence towards Hogwarts for how they’ve treated one of their own.

Tensions between the three schools have lingered like a storm cloud ready to burst since.

Today, however, the Great Hall of Hogwarts had buzzed with the typical activity during the mid-day meal. Students chattered across the four house tables, with the clinking of cutlery on plates ringing through the hall as the scents of roasted meats, fresh bread, and honey-glazed vegetables wafted from the enchanted platters.

As usual, the Gryffindor table was the rowdiest house table, though the usual mirth carried a bitter edge since the infamous duel, with whispers and mutterings aimed toward the Durmstrang students who ignored the Hogwarts students, and only mingled with their own, or with the Beauxbatons students.

Since that disastrous duel, Durmstrang and Beauxbatons have flat-out refused to share the house tables with Hogwarts’ students, and extra tables and chairs were conjured by the castle’s magic for them at meal times.

Ron Weasley sat at the Gryffindor table, red-faced and busy stuffing his face with that day’s meal as usual. Hence, he barely noticed the figure approaching him. His fork clattered onto his plate as he stuffed another slice of bread into his mouth, laughing at something Seamus Finnegan had just said. That laughter faltered as a sharp thwack interrupted the flow of conversation.

A copy of the International Magical Daily was slammed down in front of Ron, silencing the surrounding conversation. Goblets wavered on the house tables. Heads turned at the slight commotion.

Bill Weasley stood behind his youngest brother, fury burning in his eyes.

Hogwarts, as well as Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, have seen the oldest Weasley brother around since the drawing of the names for the Goblet of Fire, with the eldest Weasley being part of the team of curse breakers and rune masters that Gringotts have sent as part of the security measurements. He is a breath of fresh air, as compared to the two youngest Weasley siblings.

Today, however, Bill Weasley looked absolutely furious as he glared down at his youngest brother, with his jaw clenched tight enough that a vein visibly pulsed around his neck. When Ron opened his mouth, no doubt to complain about the ruined drink or the interruption, Bill finally spoke.

“Read it.”

Ron blinked. “What—?”

Bill’s voice was low and controlled, but it vibrated with such restrained rage that even Professor McGonagall, who had started to rise from the staff table, paused.

“Read the article on page two, Ron. Now.”

Slowly, Ron opened the paper. Around him, the Gryffindors leaned in, curious. From the other house tables, they too have scrambled to get their hands on a copy of International Magical Daily. Dean Thomas gave a low whistle as his eyes skimmed the bolded headline.

Honour in the Shadows: The Forgotten Truths Behind Durmstrang’s Presence at Hogwarts

The byline read: Emily Macmillan, Special Correspondent.

To the students and even the professors who have paid attention to international news, they recognised the reporter as one of the magical world’s foremost authorities on news, and had a strict sense of honour and conduct. Any article written by her would hold nothing but the truth, and she would never embellish any article, unlike Rita Skeeter.

As Ron scanned the words, his face morphed from confusion to rage.

The article was scathing—not of Hogwarts as an institution, but of the recent behaviours exhibited by some of its students. Emily Macmillan, with her signature poise and cutting clarity, had outlined the divide caused by unchecked prejudice, and the disgraceful incident in which a Hogwarts student had cowardly hexed Hadrian Potter-Black in the back during a formal duel, only to be protected by Hadrian’s familiar, Mehen.

Though the name of the Hogwarts student wasn’t printed, anyone who had witnessed the duel knew exactly who it referenced.

The piece is damning, and doesn’t paint either Hogwarts or Britain in a good light.

It even spoke of the insult levied against the late Lady Lily Potter by an unnamed student—a deliberate choice, but no less obvious to those who had witnessed the event. It even detailed the slur and insults thrown at Hadrian’s familiar, Mehen, with the article even detailing how the umbra anguis is an internationally protected species, and is considered to be on the grey spectrum, rather than dark, and were generally protectors and guardians.

The article even spoke of the collective anger from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons that followed. The students from both schools had given statements, defending Hadrian and condemning Hogwarts’ lack of decorum.

Viviane Krum’s words were quoted: “We came to Hogwarts to participate in a competition of strength and honour. What we found instead was cowardice dressed in jealousy.”

Even Fiona Evans, in a rare public statement, had spoken: “My cousin’s mother died a hero. For someone to speak her name with such venom and insult… It’s a stain on Hogwarts’ name.”

Ilian Rysinov, the head boy of Durmstrang had given a statement as well: “We of Durmstrang respect honour and courage, and it is clear that Hogwarts had neither. For a Hogwarts student to deal such insults to one of our own, and not even make the proper reparations… Well, it is clear his family did not teach him any manners.”

Even students from Beauxbatons were quoted, and they were none too pleased with Hogwarts either.

By the time Ron reached the end of the article, his ears were scarlet.

“How dare they!” he shouted, rising to his feet. “How dare they slander me like that!”

Bill arched a brow, arms folded tightly across his chest. “Slander? Every word in that article is the truth, Ron. Unlike your claims to Hogwarts, making yourself out to be the victim when it is your actions that shamed not only yourself, but also your school, and even your family!”

“I never—!”

“Don’t lie,” Bill cut in, his voice sharp as a whip. “Even if the twins haven’t told me and Percy everything that had been happening in Hogwarts since the arrivals of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, I had my own sources. You are the reason why the duel was called for. And not only did you act dishonourably, you even tried to attack your opponent when his back was turned after the duel had ended. You wanted fame, Ron. Congratulations. You’re now in an international paper. I doubt this is the kind of fame you actually wanted. I’d say the only reason why Emily Macmillan did not reveal who you are is because unlike Rita Skeeter, and the British press, she actually respects the underage laws. If she had revealed who you are, you wouldn’t be getting a day of peace from now on.”

Ron trembled, his fists clenched. “They’re making me out to be the villain!”

“Because you are the villain in this story,” Bill said, his voice cracking with disappointment.

Ron crumpled the paper, his cheeks flushing with anger. “It doesn’t name me. It could be anyone.”

Bill leaned in, his voice low and sharp. “Everyone knows it was you. You insulted a noble House and shamed your name in front of international dignitaries. And you still think you’re the victim? Do you think Percy can keep your name out of it when Aunt Muriel asks him about it?”

Ron sneered. “Oh, come off it, Bill. So Potter’s a big deal overseas. Who cares? Aunt Muriel can go on and on about bloodlines and pure customs, but no one listens to her either.”

The temperature seemed to drop. Bill straightened slowly.

“You think this is a joke? To you, Aunt Muriel may be insufferable, but she has influence amongst high society for a reason, and it isn’t just because of the Prewett name. She understands things Mum and Dad never cared to teach us, and is still considered head of House Prewett. Things that Dumbledore actively encouraged you to ignore. But those ‘old ways’ you scoff at? In other parts of the world, they’re still the law. Still sacred to the magical world as long as you call yourself a wizard. And someday, your ignorance of them is going to destroy you.”

Ron rolled his eyes. “Oh, please. What are they going to do, duel me at dawn?”

A new voice cut through the tension. “They might not. But I will.”

Neville Longbottom stepped forward from the Hufflepuff table where he had been seated with Susan Bones, fury etched on his usually calm face. He stared down at Ron with cold, righteous rage.

“I’ve kept silent for years even as you shamed yourself, insulted my friends, and even insulted my god-brother. But not this time. You not only shamed yourself, but insulted my godmother, threatened my god-brother, and dishonoured a House that I am allied with. You insulted my godmother, calling her slurs and names for her sub-gender and think no one would take offence, and even struck Hadrian like a coward. Hadrian can take care of himself. But he is still my god-brother. If you so much as look at him wrong again, I will invoke the old laws and call for a blood feud. And unlike you, I know how to make it stick.”

Whispers started to spread across the Great Hall like hissing fires, even as they looked at the grim-looking Neville Longbottom to the pale face of Ronald Weasley.

The blood feud that the Weasleys had with the Malfoys decades ago is still remembered amongst the various wizarding families, and is also the reason why the Weasleys are still known as ‘blood traitors’. But if a prominent family like the Longbottoms declare a blood feud on them as well, there will be nowhere they can run to escape it.

Ron pale. “Neville, come on, mate—”

“We were never friends,” Neville snapped. “You just assumed. Don’t think that I didn’t know it was Dumbledore who ordered you to befriend me in our First Year. You must think I’m as dumb and thick as you if I will fall for your false attempts at friendship after you spent the first couple of months telling me what you think of a ‘near squib’.” He sneered.

Bill said nothing. He simply looked at his younger brother like he barely recognised him.

“I’d suggest you tread carefully from now on, Ron, like Percy and I told you. Because your next mistake won’t just cause you bad press. It might cost you your future.”

Bill turned and left through the front doors of the Great Hall, his robes billowing behind him as he did so. Neville left a moment later, giving Ron disgusted looks before he rejoined Susan and the rest of his Hufflepuff friends at the Hufflepuff table.

Ron sat alone at the Gryffindor table even as the murmur of voices slowly returned. The paper remained crumpled in front of him, but its weight lingered in the air like a curse yet to be cast.

XXXXXX

The week following the explosive confrontation between Ron and Bill Weasley saw a heavy tension draping the atmosphere around Hogwarts like a suffocating fog.

As part of the Triwizard preparations, the organisers and even the professors as well as the heads from each school have arranged for mini-competitions between Hogwarts, Durmstrang, and Beauxbatons. These mini-competitions were touted as a gesture to promote unity and inter-school camaraderie, as well as encourage friendships between the students of the three schools. However, with everything that had happened since the arrivals of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, the mini-competitions had turned into something far more intense—a visceral reckoning.

And Hogwarts is the unfortunate victim.

The mini-competitions, far from ‘proving Hogwarts’ superiority’, had instead turned into a damning showcase of how far behind their students were, as compared to the students from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons. Hosted on the sprawling grounds with spectators from all houses and delegations in attendance, with even Ministry officials and reporters, each contest was a quiet humiliation.

It began with the broom gliding event—an event first suggested by Madam Maxime during the discussion for the Triwizard months ago. Beauxbatons’ team had caused jaws to drop with the show of graceful elegance in the air. Sleek brooms carved from enchanted rosewood and ivory streaked through the sky like brushstrokes of artistry.

“Our very best brooms from France,” Madam Maxime had said proudly.

Hadrian Potter-Black, however, as Durmstrang’s representative, soared.

He flew as though he belonged in the air, as though the wind had accepted him as kin—every twist and spiral drawing gasps from the crowd.

Clad in Durmstrang red and black, the omega’s form shimmered in the early morning light, his balance perfect, and his magic humming visibly around his broom like mist. He curved into impossible loops in mid-air, gliding backwards in sharp S-curves, and performing broom acrobatics that could put even professional broom gliding teams to shame.

The other members of the Durmstrang team performed spectacularly as well, but it was Hadrian Potter-Black who stole the show, and everyone present knew it.

The judges awarded full marks to the Durmstrang team the moment they glided down to the ground. Both Beauxbatons and Durmstrang applauded with pride.

From their yearly Inter-School Competitions with Ilvermorny School, Beauxbatons knew that Durmstrang had them beaten when it came to broom gliding ever since Hadrian Potter-Black got onto his school team in his Second Year.

From the stands, Fleur Delacour, seated in between Fiona Evans, and her younger sister, Gabrielle Delacour, offered Hadrian a smile and a small salute. On either side of Fleur, however, Fiona and Gabrielle were not holding back in offering Hadrian their congratulations.

Hogwarts’ own participants, however, barely managed the basics. Their sweeps were hesitant, and their movements clunky. The audience murmured. The members of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons who have represented their schools in the broom gliding event looked almost insulted and disappointed at this poor showing.

“Is this some kind of joke?” Mikhail Vasilev wanted to know, looking very insulted.

The whispers amongst the foreign delegates and the reporters whispered about how Hogwarts only learned basic broom control in First Year, and never had any broom lessons in subsequent years after, unlike their sister schools.

Next came the friendly Quidditch matches. In theory, it was supposed to be friendly matches between the schools. The reality, however, was a different thing entirely.

Durmstrang totally decimated the Hogwarts team.

Even without Viktor Krum and Natasha Michaelis—both who were professional players of the National Bulgarian Quidditch team, and hence, are not allowed to compete in school Quidditch tournaments, it is clear that the Durmstrang team were way ahead of Hogwarts.

The match was swift and brutal, with every goal by Hogwarts immediately answered with three more from Durmstrang. The Hogwarts Keeper could barely keep up, the Beaters missed more Bludgers than they hit. And even Cedric Diggory, being the best Seeker in Hogwarts, could barely keep up with Durmstrang’s Seeker in the sky.

Fleur Delacour led Beauxbatons’ team with grace, gliding like a goddess over cloud banks. Her team played with a style so fluid it bordered on ballet. Against them, Hogwarts only lasted slightly longer before being driven into the ground, both literally and figuratively.

Then came the duelling tournaments, hosted with great formality by Nikolai Kostov, Madam Maxime, and even Filius Flitwick.

It was here that Hogwarts faced its deepest humiliation, though the school was confident in their duelling prowess before the arrivals of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons.

Durmstrang’s duelists fought like warriors from ancient battlefields. Their spells were precise, brutal, and fast—with minimal wand movements. The older students, wandless, and relying solely on raw magic and rune-casting techniques, moved like forces of nature. When Hogwarts’ Seventh Years stepped forward with wands clutched like crutches, the difference in calibre was obvious.

Draco Malfoy, paired against a Seventh Year Ravenclaw, disarmed her in three seconds flat.

Hadrian Potter-Black, facing two Slytherin duelists in quick succession, barely seemed to move. Shadows slithered around his feet, and his magic surged from him with the deadly elegance of a serpent. He toyed with his opponents, letting them believe they had a chance. Then, with a sharp flick of his wrist, he shattered their spells mid-cast, rendering them helpless.

Then, there was Trivia Night, hosted in the Great Hall with magically enchanted quiz tables and judge panels.

Hermione Granger, radiant in Beauxbatons blue and silver, sat at the center of her team. Her hair was curled, her lips glossed, and her posture proud. She looked nothing like the scared little girl she was when she was last in Hogwarts as a First Year. Today, she is every bit a proud Beauxbatons student, and as deadly and intelligent as her mentor, Fiona Evans, who watched her mentee with pride from the sidelines.

Hermione Granger did not so much compete as dominate.

Her responses were instant, and her facts precise. Magical theory? History? Runes? Potions? She cut through each question like a blade through silk. When the Hogwarts team stumbled on a question about the Goblin Rebellions, Hermione didn’t even look up from sipping her water before answering with chilling clarity.

She took particular delight in correcting one of Hogwarts’ Seventh Years on their misinterpretation of Goblin Rebellion Law.

“And this,” she said, sweetly, twisting the knife as the room gasped, “is exactly why I left.”

The audience had watched in stunned silence.

Michael Fawley and Bill Weasley—Gringotts’ representatives have watched by the sidelines together with Percy Weasley.

Unlike the other British Ministry’s representatives, Percy was not surprised in the least by the results.

When Percy Weasley first received the news about the mini-competitions being held as part of the Triwizard celebrations, he had an inkling that this would be a wake-up call for not just Hogwarts as a whole, but also the British Ministry which had remained deluded for decades that Hogwarts is the top magical school when the truth is that they no longer held that position within the ICW for a very long time.

The position of the top magical school changes with each year, but for the last few decades, the title of the top magical school was constantly held by Durmstrang, Ilvermorny, or even the Russian wizarding school, Koldovstoretz School of Magic.

“This isn’t going to be good for Hogwarts’ reputation on the international scale,” Michael sighed, seeing the disheartened looks on the Hogwarts students and staff, and even the way the reporters were scribbling furiously into their notepads. “But it might just be the wake-up call they need to catch up with the rest of the world.”

By the end of the week, the results were painfully clear.

Durmstrang and Beauxbatons were operating on a completely different level. While Beauxbatons have areas of education where they are better than Durmstrang, the fact is that the students of both Beauxbatons and Durmstrang were on equal footing with each other, unlike Hogwarts.

Hogwarts, once thought by the British wizards to be the pinnacle of magical education, had been unmasked as woefully behind.

The next issue of The Daily Prophet as well as the International Magical Daily isn’t going to reflect well on Hogwarts.

Rumours began to spread like wildfire after the end of that week after the first round of the mini-competitions when Durmstrang and Beauxbatons have constantly taken the first and second spots constantly, whereas Hogwarts was either in last place or was so over-classed that it wasn’t even funny.

The students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons who were in Fifth Year and above had no wands. They didn’t need them. Even several students in Fourth Year do not need wands.

They snapped their wands at the end of Fourth Year.

Every other magical school in the world follow that same standard, apart from Uagadou School of Magic which taught wandless magic starting from the First Year.

Hogwarts didn’t even teach wandless casting. Half the Seventh Years couldn’t manage a Lumos without a wand, let alone some of the more advanced duelling and Defence spells that Durmstrang and Beauxbatons are capable of.

This was just the shocking realisation that Hogwarts and Britain are starting to realise—that they aren’t as advanced or powerful as they like to imagine they are. That they are wholly behind, and if they don’t do something soon, they are going to be left in the dust by the rest of the world.

Because the fact is that Britain and Hogwarts are not ready for the world beyond the British Isles.

The soft flickering of the hearth fire cast long, warm shadows along the honey-hued stone walls. The cozy, earth-scented room echoed faintly with the rustling of parchment and whispered conversations. The banner of Hufflepuff House hung limp on the wall, and the usual laughter of the house was conspicuously absent.

Cedric Diggory sat on one of the low, cushioned sofas, elbows braced against his knees, with his face buried in his hands.

He hadn’t moved for over twenty minutes.

The entire week had been one of a very brutal reckoning for not just Hogwarts, but also Hufflepuff House.

Even Trivia Night—something that Hogwarts is supposed to excel at, had seen them totally outclassed by each and every single question by Beauxbatons. Even the Hogwarts Seventh Years looked like ninnies next to Hermione Granger and the Beauxbatons team.

Ernie Macmillan stood nearby, uncertain, biting his lip. Susan Bones sat cross-legged on the carpet beside Cedric, glancing now and then at her best friend, Hannah Abbott, who was staring into the fire.

“What was I thinking?” Cedric whispered, voice hoarse. He finally raised his head. His face was pale, and his eyes haunted. “Why did I even think I’m anywhere near a match for Krum? Or Delacour? Heck, even Potter far outstrips me! Heck, any of the Durmstrang Fourth Years far outstrips me in everything!” He laughed bitterly. “Every single one of them—even the Beauxbatons students—they all duel with magic I didn’t even know existed. Have you even seen the way Potter chains his spells together against his opponent in the duelling competition? I didn’t even know that was possible! And he did it like it’s as easy as breathing to him! And with the lack of reaction from both Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, it is clear that it is normal for them! And here I am, flailing with a wand like it’s the only thing keeping me standing.”

Zacharias Smith, perched on the edge of a chair, scoffed. “Oh, come on. You’re an alpha, Cedric. You should be at the top of the pack. This is just a fluke—they probably train more or something. No big deal.”

There was a snap.

Hannah’s head whipped toward him, eyes ablaze.

“Viktor Krum is an alpha, too,” she said, her voice low and furious. “And he wipes the floor with people twice his age. So what exactly is your point?”

Zacharias blinked.

Susan’s lips curled, her tone icy. “I’m so sick of hearing people act like being an alpha means you get a free pass to be an arse or automatically win everything. You think that matters when Hadrian Potter-Black, an omega, completely annihilated two Seventh Years in a duel without breaking a sweat? And not to mention that disgrace of a duel between him and Ron Weasley over a week ago.” Susan stood, with the eyes of the entire House on the Bones heiress, but Susan didn’t flinch. She merely stared at Zacharias. “Hadrian barely moved, Zach. He just stood there and toyed with his opponents. If he had actually been serious in his duel with Ron, Ron wouldn’t be standing here today. I grew up with Hadrian, as did Neville, and I didn’t even know he could do this!”

Ernie, normally calm, looked tense.

“We need to stop making excuses. They’re better because they were taught better. They train harder. They weren’t coddled or lied to about being the best just because they were born into some sub-gender.”

Cedric groaned again, and leaned back against the cushions. “It’s not just about power, either. It’s in the fact they barely moved. Like the spells just formed when they want it. Even for the few Fourth Years that still used wands. It’s like…instinct to them. They don’t even need to think about it. And if mere Fourth Years from both Durmstrang and Beauxbatons are capable of such things, I almost dread to find out just what Krum and Delacour are capable of once the First Task begins.”

Silence fell.

The fire crackled softly.

Susan moved to sit beside Cedric on the sofa, resting a hand on his shoulder. “You are enough, Ced. But you need to stop comparing yourself to them and start learning from them. They’re still angry now, sure, due to our school’s actions towards Hadrian, but they won’t stay angry forever. You’re our school’s representative. Prove to them that Hogwarts is more than just, in their words, ‘a bunch of bigots’.”

Hannah nodded. “You can still be proud. But not if you keep pretending that pride and ignorance are the same thing.”

Cedric gave a long, shuddering breath.

“Right.”

And though the fire still burned low, something had shifted in that room.

The mirror had been shown.

And perhaps, just perhaps, Hogwarts might finally start to see.

It was long past curfew when the heavy doors of the Hogwarts staff room creaked open, admitting the senior faculty members one after the other. A fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting flickering lights over the solemn faces that entered.

Unlike most staff meetings, this time, every single staff member was in attendance—even the ones that don’t normally attend staff meetings like Hagrid, Professor Binns, and even Professor Trelawney.

Minerva McGonagall stood near the head of the elongated oak table, hands tightly folded in front of her, her lips pressed into a thin line. Her stern gaze swept across the room, watching as Professors Flitwick, Sprout, Sinistra, Vector, and Hooch took their seats with subdued murmurs of greeting.

The atmosphere was grim, heavy with unspoken frustrations and lingering humiliation from the past week.

The mini-competitions between Hogwarts, Durmstrang, and Beauxbatons had been meant to foster camaraderie and friendships between the students. Instead, they had revealed just how far Hogwarts had fallen behind.

McGonagall cleared her throat, drawing everyone’s attention. “Thank you for coming. I know it is late, but after this week’s…revelations, we must speak frankly.”

“Frankly?” Professor Aurora Sinistra, her green robes swirling like storm clouds, arched a brow. “Minerva, our students were obliterated in every category. Even in Astronomy, my own field, the Beauxbatons Fourth Years were charting celestial magic alignments Hogwarts doesn’t even teach!”

Professor Sprout nodded, her brow furrowed beneath her earth-streaked hat. “Their Herbology knowledge was incredible. They knew hybrid cultivations and magical grafting techniques I hadn’t touched since my own apprenticeship! And wandless plant manipulation! My Seventh Years can barely cast a protective bloom without a wand.”

“And the duelling?” Filius Flitwick added, his voice a mix of amazement and worry. “Durmstrang’s students disarmed ours with such speed and precision. They were duelling with wandless shields. And it’s not just the older students either. Even their Fourth Years were more than of a match for our Seventh Years!”

The murmurs of agreement grew louder until a dry, accented voice cut through them like a dagger through silk.

“Of course they did,” said Andre LeBeau from his seat near the end of the table. The Potions Master looked every inch the Beauxbatons-trained wizard: elegant, sharp-eyed, with a crisp navy robe lined in silver thread. His apprentice, Emilie Courbert, stood respectfully behind him, her eyes quietly observing, and her hands folded. “Did you all truly think Hogwarts was still the apex of magical education? That you were still unrivalled in your curriculum?”

Dumbledore finally raised his hand, his eyes twinkling behind his half-moon glasses, though the twinkle seemed dimmer than usual. “Andre, I understand your concerns, but Hogwarts has stood for centuries as a bastion of magical learning—”

“That bastion is crumbling,” Andre interrupted, his voice sharp. “Hogwarts hasn’t been in the top position for a very long time. Not for decades.”

A stunned silence fell.

“Durmstrang, Ilvermorny School of Magic from America, and Koldovstoretz School of Magic from Russia have been trading top placement with Beauxbatons for the last twenty years,” Andre continued coldly. “Hogwarts is not even in the top five anymore. And you wonder why your students struggle with what I teach in Fifth Year Potions? That is standard Third Year material at Beauxbatons.”

The French professor looked around at the shocked faces surrounding him. “Hogwarts is lacking, as I told you when I first came here. You’re missing so many core lessons and classes that the other magical schools in the world offer. And you wonder why I taught, in your words, ‘such advanced potions’ when I first presented my lesson plan. I can tell you now that I am only following what I used to teach at Beauxbatons. In fact, it is watered down as it is, as Hogwarts students simply can’t keep up! Our students will not be ready for the world. We are not equipping them with the right tools and knowledge for one.”

“And secondly, you are constantly making them believe that their sub-gender is what will get them ahead in the world when it isn’t! Apart from Britain, there are protection laws for omegas. Assault on one in any other country is an automatic prison sentence, if not death sentence, depending on the severity. If Ronald Weasley had said and done what he did to Hadrian Potter-Black in France, DMLE agents would already be arresting him by lunchtime. And Bulgaria as well as Norway have harsher laws regarding omega protection.”

Emilie stepped forward. “And you have no wandless magic curriculum. Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students snap their wands at the end of Fourth Year, and begin rigorous wandless casting. It’s not a tradition. It’s a test of discipline and magical connection.”

“Snap their wands?” Vector echoed in disbelief.

“Yes,” Emilie said. “And Uagadou? Their students begin wandless magic from First Year. Africa never lost belief in magic, and their traditions are strong. Hogwarts is still teaching First Year charms as if students have never felt raw magic flow through their fingertips.”

“That’s because they haven’t!” Aurora said, appalled. “We never train them to.”

“That’s exactly my point.” Andre’s voice rose, his eyes flashing at his colleagues. “You coddle them. You constrain them with traditions that serve no purpose except to keep them dependent on their wands and the Ministry.”

Dumbledore frowned, folding his hands calmly. “Magic is dangerous when left unchecked. It is our responsibility to teach them control. Besides that, wandless magic is a dangerous path. It is volatile, and often associated with…darker practices.”

Andre let out a bark of bitter laughter. “There it is again. Your obsession with the word ‘dark’. Anything that you cannot control or understand is automatically dark. Is that why you tried to commission me to invent a potion to change an omega’s sub-gender, even though it is highly illegal, and could have forced the ICW to declare war on Britain’s magical community and wipe us all out if they ever found out about it?”

The room gasped.

Minerva turned to Dumbledore in shock. “Albus, is that true?”

“It was a preventative measure,” Dumbledore said weakly. “To help Harry. I feared for his safety—”

“No,” Andre growled. “You feared losing control. And now, you see the result of your choices. We are raising generations of magical children unfit for the world stage. Your obsession with maintaining the status quo has cost this school its place. You don’t just want control, Headmaster. You want obedience.”

There was silence amongst the Hogwarts staff, before at last, Filius Flitwick sighed. “Let’s face it: as educators, we’ve failed our students. We can say that the Board had tied our hands, or it’s the Ministry who won’t allow us to change things. But can we truly say we’ve tried our best for our students?” He challenged his colleagues. “Hermione Granger’s incident three years ago could have been avoided if we had just controlled the bullying problem. But we didn’t, and that is the issue. We’ve let the rest of the world outpace us, and we didn’t even realise it.”

“Hogwarts is a laughingstock now,” Aurora said, her voice low and vulnerable.

Minerva finally spoke, her voice low and bitter. “I always knew we were stagnating. I tried to suggest curriculum updates, but the Board constantly shut us down. Said it wasn’t necessary.”

No one in the staff room said that half the reason is likely because if they made changes to the coursework, the pureblood students would never be able to keep up or even pass. As a result, Hogwarts destroyed the futures of the rest of their students just to keep the status quo.

“What should we do?” Pomona asked at last.

“You do your jobs as educators,” Emilie said gently, but firmly. “Why did you become teachers? Isn’t it because you wanted to help guide the next generation? Remember that passion. Remember why you wanted to teach. This isn’t just about your own pride. This is about all your students. You’re failing them. You’re giving them a false sense of superiority and setting them up for failure when they leave these walls.”

Pomona’s voice cracked as she spoke. “No protections for omegas. No wandless magic. No studies in magical politics or diplomacy. No coursework in magical healing until NEWTs. We’ve turned into an antiquated boarding school. It’s no wonder Durmstrang and Beauxbatons turned down our offers to let their students sit in on our classes, choosing to hold their own classes over the floo mirrors instead. I thought it weird at that time when we heard, but now I understand.”

“Our students aren’t safe,” Aurora whispered. “And they aren’t prepared.”

“You’re all exaggerating,” Dumbledore insisted, stroking his beard. “Hogwarts is just fine. The mini-competitions are just…a case of bad luck, that is all. We’re still a fine school.”

Andre stood abruptly, his eyes flashing at Dumbledore’s insistence to stick his head in the sand. The French professor slammed a folder of parchment onto the table, making everyone jump. “You want proof of everything that I’ve said? Here. ICW standings. Course comparisons. The number of Hogwarts graduates unable to qualify for international magical positions without remedial training. And don’t get me started on Hogwarts graduates attempting to apply for magical universities aboard and getting laughed out of the application offices! You are clinging to old glories, and the sooner you realise that, the better it is for all of us! For the students!”

Dumbledore got to his feet too, his eyes hard. “You speak of Hogwarts as if she is a ruin.”

“She is becoming one,” Minerva said softly. “And the sooner we realise that, the better it is.”

Filius cleared his throat. “We need change. Real change. We need to implement wandless magic. Reintroduce subjects like Ancient Magic, Magical Theory, and Transplanar Studies. We need to revamp our History course too. Many of my muggleborn students have complained that it is centuries out of date. We can bring in new staff if necessary.”

“The Board won’t agree to it, but I’ll take this straight to the Education Department if I have to,” Minerva said grimly. “Griselda Marchbanks is an old friend of mine. She’ll listen to me.”

“We can reach out to Durmstrang and Beauxbatons for exchange programs,” Pomona added, with the professors already pulling out parchment and quills and scribbling notes furiously. “Let our students learn alongside theirs.”

Aurora stood next, her voice calm but firm. “We start adapting. I propose restructuring our Fifth Year curriculum immediately. Add wandless magic theory. Begin foundational training.”

Filius nodded. “I can work on duelling modules. I have contacts in the French duelling league.”

Pomona cleared her throat. “I know a few Herbology Masters in Koldovstoretz School. One of them is even the head of their Herbology department. I’ll reach out. Maybe we can have an inter-school correspondence program.”

“We should start teaching sub-gender legalities too,” Emilie added. “Outside of Britain, protections for omegas are taken extremely seriously. Our students need to understand the world beyond our borders, and that their family names alone won’t protect them from everything.”

Hagrid, surprisingly, nodded his agreement. “I could help with creature studies. Real stuff. Not just textbook learnin’.”

McGonagall’s heart swelled, both with pride and sorrow. Pride at her colleagues’ determination. Sorrow for the years they had all lost to complacency. She turned towards Dumbledore who had a sour look on his face. “You cannot stop this, Albus. We either adapt, or we perish. Hogwarts will not be left behind again.”

Dumbledore looked as if someone had torn his very foundation out from beneath him.

Andre LeBeau looked at him with narrowed eyes. “I only have one question for you, Albus. I told you when I first joined the faculty that Hogwarts is behind the rest of the world, and I’ve told you every year since, but you kept brushing me off. Why do you want to keep the students in ignorance? Why must Britain always lag behind? Why keep the country isolated from world news? You don’t even allow international papers to be delivered. Why do you seem to want it that way?”

There was no answer.

Andre exchanged looks with his apprentice, even as the rest of the staff traded uneasy looks. Even without Dumbledore answering, every single person in the staff room knew the reason why.

For now, however, Minerva allowed herself a moment of fragile hope.

It was not too late. Not yet.

Hogwarts could rise again.

But it would take everything they had.

XXXXXX

Lucas Michaelis sat cross-legged, sketching runes into a spell diagram in his sketchbook, a frown on his face. Nearby, Hadrian Potter-Black and Draco Malfoy were chatting quietly with Viviane Krum and Mikhail Vasilev, with an Alchemy textbook opened on Hadrian’s lap.

Not far away from where they were seated near the edge of the Black Lake were Viktor Krum, Natasha Michaelis, and Alec Vasilev—with the older students poring over their own books. Just because they were in Hogwarts for the Triwizard Tournament doesn’t mean that lessons still won’t go on as normal for them. They still had exams at the end of the year once they return.

Laughter and conversations echoed across the grounds from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students—all of them scattered in loose groups. Not far away, Hermione Granger is with her Beauxbatons friends, with Luna Lovegood and a few of her own friends with them, all of them laughing at something that Hermione had just said. The students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang were all steadily and deliberately ignoring the sullen stares from many of the Hogwarts students.

Clearly, half of Hogwarts are still unable to get over the fact that Durmstrang and Beauxbatons are way ahead of them when it comes to their studies.

Next to Lucas, Hadrian looked up from his Alchemy text. “Still brooding,” he muttered as he caught sight of Ron Weasley glowering from a distance.

“He’s been brooding since Lucas disarmed him in less than four seconds during the duelling competition,” Draco drawled. “I’m shocked he hasn’t claimed divine interference yet.”

Lucas and Viviane snorted. They both still recalled the fit of the century Ron Weasley had thrown when he had lost spectacularly to Lucas, insisting that ‘some lowly omega couldn’t have beaten him’, conveniently forgetting how he had gotten his ass kicked by another omega (Hadrian) just a week earlier.

As if summoned by their words, Ron Weasley stomped over, his wand gripped tightly in his hand.

“You cheated!” he snapped, pointing one finger at Lucas. “No one gets hit that fast unless there’s cheating involved!”

Lucas didn’t look up. “Try dodging instead of whining next time.”

Ron flushed crimson. “I don’t care what you insist you didn’t do! I know you cheated!” he accused.

The surrounding Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students were starting to get drawn by the commotion, and more than one of them was frowning at Ron Weasley. Even the students of Hogwarts were starting to get drawn by the commotion, as were a few of their professors. Hadrian frowned when he spotted the distinct colour of Dumbledore’s robes amongst them.

“So you’re accusing BOTH our schools of cheating?” Viviane asked, lifting her chin with an incredulous brow raised. “Do you realise how ridiculous you sound? Durmstrang and Beauxbatons didn’t just beat Hogwarts at one event. We outclassed you in everything. Is it really that difficult to admit that we’re just that much better, and didn’t even have to spare the effort to cheat?”

“How else would we have lost this badly?!” Ron shouted. “Hogwarts is the best. There’s no way we’d lose to both your schools unless there was cheating involved!”

Hadrian sighed. “If there’s anything wrong, it’s your IQ level. Honestly, is it so hard to accept that your school is behind? Hermione’s said it. Luna too. You just don’t want to listen.”

Ginerva Weasley had trailed after Ron, and now stood beside him, her eyes trained on Hadrian. “You’re just saying that because they got to you first,” she sneered. “You’re supposed to be mine.”

Hadrian blinked at her. “What?”

“You kept insisting on that nonsense theory that you’re an omega,” Ginny insisted. “There’s no way you’re one! You’re just wearing that horrible omega collar because they made you! You’re just confused. Or maybe the horrible Black family is poisoning you against us.”

She would have said more, but Draco got to his feet instantly, his expression thunderous. “Don’t you dare insult our family again. One more word and we’ll take this to court. Knowing your family, you won’t even be able to afford the lawyer fees, let alone the fines you have to pay. Slurs against bonded omegas and noble families aren’t taken lightly, especially in Bulgaria.”

Hadrian rose to stand beside Draco, offering his cousin his silent support. His expression is one of exasperation. “For the last time, Miss Weasley, I don’t like girls. I never have. The only girls I even had any sort of relationship with were Susan and Viviane, and they’re more like sisters to me than anything else. And I’m not confused. I’m an omega. Get over it.”

Lucas had finally looked up from his sketchbook, his voice sharp. “You keep claiming you’re the best, yet your actions don’t show it. We came here to compete in a tournament of fairness and honour, not to babysit egos.”

The group rose as one, ready to leave. But Ron, in his fury, lashed out with the first spell that came to his mind—the Exploding Curse. From the corner of his eye, Lucas saw the movement and heard the shouted incantation.

Everything around him slowed. Lucas barely noticed that his older sister and her friends were running straight for them, with Alec raising a wandless shield. But it was too late.

The curse sped toward Lucas’ back.

And then, the world erupted in flame.

A furious cry shattered the air, resonating with ancient fury.

Fawkes.

The phoenix appeared in a flurry of flames and feathers, his wings alight with golden fire, and screeching with a voice that pierced bone. The temperature around them soared. The spell that Ron had cast vanished midair, consumed by the ferocity of Fawkes’ protective flare.

The phoenix landed on Lucas’ shoulder, his flames crackling at the tips of his feathers. Fawkes’ eyes glowed with incandescent rage. Ron almost stumbled backwards over his feet in fear.

For the Hogwarts students who have only read about phoenixes in their textbooks or heard stories about phoenixes from their parents, they could only stare. Phoenixes are supposed to be protectors of the light. Guardians of all things good.

So why is a supposed ‘creature of the light’ defending a bunch of Dark wizards?

Lucas was frozen for only a moment, stunned.

Fawkes had come to his family right before he’d left for Durmstrang. From what his father had told him, the phoenix was a willing guardian of Hogwarts because of Aria Michaelis, and because Aria had saved Fawkes from a group of poachers. As his way of repaying the girl who had protected him, Fawkes had willingly stayed to protect the school that she had loved.

But it seems like even Dumbledore’s atrocities were too much for Fawkes to tolerate by that point. Unlike popular belief, there is no possible way to bond with a phoenix. They were guardians of Magic, and chose who to follow and who to protect. And it seems like Fawkes had decided to protect the descendants of the one and only human whom he’d ever loved.

“Fawkes,” Lucas murmured, stroking the phoenix’s breast feathers gently to calm down the irate phoenix. Fawkes’ battle cry turned to a gentle trill as he happily nuzzled his beak against Lucas’ cheek.

And then, Dumbledore approached them, his expression thunderous as his gaze remained on the phoenix with a look that Lucas didn’t like.

“Fawkes! Stand down!” Dumbledore commanded, his voice cold and full of authority.

Fawkes didn’t move, and continued nuzzling against Lucas, acting for all in the world like he didn’t hear Dumbledore.

“You will obey me.”

That was when Lucas turned, his voice laced with steel. “Fawkes is a free phoenix. He doesn’t serve you. He never did. No phoenix ever had a master.”

Dumbledore’s eyes narrowed at the phoenix on Lucas’ shoulder. “He has always been Hogwarts’ protector.”

“No,” Lucas replied, his voice cutting through the silence like a hot knife through butter. “He stayed for Aria Michaelis. For her. He remained as the school’s protector due to her. He left when you tried to use him to enslave a child.”

Dumbledore paled, even as whispers erupted from the students—not just those of Hogwarts.

“He tried to use Fawkes to force Hadrian into obeying him,” Draco spoke up next to Lucas. “Uncle Sirius and Mother found the number of compulsion and controlling charms on the letter. That’s when Fawkes decided to stay with the Michaelis family.”

Natasha stepped forward just then, her face flushed with fury. “So, what will you do now, Headmaster? A student from your school just tried to curse my brother from behind. What punishment do you suggest for attempted murder?” Her venom-like glare almost caused Ron to wet his pants.

Dumbledore’s expression closed off. “Children make mistakes.”

That was it. That was all he said.

Durmstrang and Beauxbatons erupted in outrage.

“Mistake?! He called that a mistake?!”

“That boy tried to curse Lucas in the back and he called that a mistake?!”

“If we had been in Durmstrang, Headmaster Kostov would have expelled that boy before the day was up!”

“And the DMLE called for!”

“He cast an Exploding Curse at Lucas’ back! It could have killed him!”

“A mistake?!” Natasha snapped, taking one step forward. Alec held her arm, but even his jaw was tight with rage. “That boy cast an Exploding Curse at my brother’s back! If it had connected, Lucas would have died! And you call it a mistake?!”

Ron flinched back at the looks of contempt from not just Durmstrang students, but also Hogwarts students. Only his sister didn’t look bothered, but only looked disappointed that the curse didn’t hit.

“And what do you outsiders think you can do in our school?” Ginny scoffed.

Natasha’s eyes flashed dangerously. “We didn’t plan to reveal this until after our father had been to England’s Gringotts branch. But he did tell us to play this card if we have to.” She exchanged looks with her brother who nodded. “Show them.”

Lucas raised his left hand in response.

The Slytherin Heir ring gleamed in the fading light.

Gasps rippled through the crowd. Any wizard or witch in Britain would recognise the Slytherin crest. And there, visible on the Heir ring on Lucas’ finger, was the true crest of Salazar Slytherin. Not even Voldemort was able to claim the ring and Heir status from Gringotts.

Lucas spoke clearly, his voice carrying across the grounds easily. “You really should have checked on the backgrounds and identities of those entering your school grounds, headmaster.” He said the word ‘headmaster’ like it’s a curse. “My name is Lucas Michaelis. I’m the great-great-grandson of Ominis Gaunt and Aria Michaelis. Heir of Slytherin, by right and blood. And through my father, Lord Gaunt, also the rightful Slytherin heir.” He hissed something to his elemental viper currently poking her head out from beneath his sleeve, and both Dumbledore and Ron paled, as did half the Hogwarts students.

“To claim the Slytherin birthright, you have to be a Parselmouth, and not deal in Black Magic which would otherwise destroy your Parselmagic,” Natasha announced. “That’s why the Dark Lord you have could never claim his birthright. The Slytherin Magic would never have allowed it. Unlike popular belief that you have here in Britain, Parselmagic is not dark. It’s the lightest magic in the world. The most powerful healing magic in existence.”

Silence fell like a guillotine.

Even the most arrogant of Slytherins gawked. Not even Voldemort had ever borne that ring. His claims as the heir of Slytherin are just that—mere claims. He had never done the rituals or gone to Gringotts to claim his birthright.

Now, they understood why he never did.

“That ring…”

“It’s the true Slytherin crest. It’s the Slytherin Heir Ring!”

“Even the Dark Lord never wore that.”

Dumbledore’s face was one of fury, even as he is reminded once more of Ominis Gaunt, the man who had stolen the woman he is determined to have, and again, the man whose bloodline allowed the Slytherin bloodline to flourish once more, when Albus had assumed he had ensured that the Slytherin blood will die with Tom.

And that same blood had even stolen his phoenix!

Fawkes trilled low and protectively, his eyes staring right at Dumbledore, like the phoenix was daring him to try something.

Hadrian tilted his head. “Still want to accuse us of cheating, Weasley?”

Ron looked ready to explode, but even he wasn’t foolish enough to try anything with a furious phoenix in the way.

The Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students turned away, their heads held high.

“Well, this is going to place the bees amongst their bonnet,” Draco said the moment they were safe within the Durmstrang carriage. “I’ll suggest you let your father know to claim the Slytherin title in Britain as soon as he can. And to prepare for the fallout.”

Lucas and Natasha exchanged looks before nodding. “Don’t worry, we already know what is going to happen the day Dad claimed the Slytherin Lordship,” Lucas assured. “But the way Britain looks at Parselmouths and even anything remotely ‘dark’… It’s worse than I thought.”

Dusk was already settling over the Hogwarts’ grounds, even as Durmstrang students lounged about on the grounds near their carriage, spending the few hours they had before curfew. The commotion between the Michaelis siblings and Ronald Weasley was all that Durmstrang and Beauxbatons could talk about for hours.

Natasha Michaelis had already told her father everything that happened—with Emil Michaelis being the Head Healer for the Triwizard contingent sent by the ICW. No one knows what Emil Michaelis had planned for the fallout, but the claiming of the Slytherin seats and lordship in Britain is likely just one of them.

Viktor Krum leaned against the side of the carriage, his arms folded, with his two best friends on either side of him—with all three older students looking at the small group forming a few paces away. Viviane stood nearby with Lucas, with both of them frowning, while Draco, Mikhail and Hadrian whispered between themselves.

And then, from the direction of Hogwarts Castle, Susan Bones and Neville Longbottom approached with purpose. They are just one of the few Hogwarts students that Durmstrang and Beauxbatons even allowed near them at this point. Hannah Abbott and Ernie Macmillan trailed close behind Susan and Neville, their expressions grim.

The faces of all four Hogwarts students were unsmiling. Susan’s shoulders were squared, and her steps were clipped. Neville simply looked tired, and his jaw was tight with tension.

“Looks like trouble,” Viktor murmured.

“We have to be back in two hours before curfew,” Neville said without so much as a hello. “But this can’t wait.”

“Ri,” Susan said without preamble. “We need to talk. Now.”

Hadrian only blinked, while Lucas sighed. Draco however looked as if he wanted to groan. “What happened this time?”

Susan didn’t answer immediately. Her eyes swept across the Durmstrang group, noting that none of them were even pretending not to listen. In fact, many of the Durmstrang students had gone silent, clearly intrigued. The Beauxbatons contingent wasn’t far behind in their interest. Gabrielle Delacour had even tilted her head from her position in between Fleur Delacour and Fiona Evans, leaning toward them without even bothering to hide it.

Susan took a deep breath. “You need to know what’s being said about you. About all of you,” she said, her voice low but shaking with frustration. “Ron and Ginny Weasley have been going around the entire castle, telling anyone who will listen that Durmstrang is a school of Dark Art fanatics. That you’re all a bunch of killers in training. And Lucas… They’re calling you the next Dark Lord.”

Lucas’ eyes narrowed, a slow exhale slipping from his nose. He said nothing, but his fingers twitched against the fabric of his robes.

A wave of icy silence swept over the group.

Viviane’s eyebrows rose, and several Durmstrang students nearby chuckled beneath their breath. But it was the cold amusement of wolves hearing a sheep bleat.

“Idiots,” One muttered. “What does that even mean?”

Susan, however, wasn’t smiling. Neither was Neville and the other two.

“The entire school was buzzing about it at dinner,” Ernie said urgently. “They’re all talking about you like…you’re a bunch of killers ready to kill us all in our beds or something.”

Hadrian snorted with amusement. “I’m flattered, but I wouldn’t waste my time killing those wastes of space.”

Susan’s tone hardened. “This isn’t funny, Hadrian. You don’t know how Britain sees Parselmouths and You-Know-Who. Having someone who claims to be the Slytherin Heir—especially someone who is also a Parselmouth—will have serious consequences. Not just from those who support the Dark Lord, but from the so-called ‘light’ houses too.”

The silence was immediate and heavy.

Hadrian narrowed his eyes. He knows that Amelia Bones had been preparing Susan for her place amongst the House of Lords in Britain’s Wizengamot since she was five, like how Augusta and Frank Longbottom have been preparing Neville for the day he takes on the Longbottom Lordship. So unlike Hadrian, Susan and Neville would understand Britain’s politics better than he would.

“Explain.”

Neville nodded grimly. “You’ve seen it yourself, Hadrian. And Sirius and Remus have told you enough times how Britain sees anything that is deemed ‘dark’. Any trace of Parseltongue, of ‘dark magic’, and they assume the worst. The Ministry, and even the Hogwarts faculty—hell, even half the parents in Hogsmeade. They’ve been conditioned to see darkness in anything they don’t understand or can’t control.”

“And it doesn’t help matters that Hogwarts was totally obliterated by Durmstrang and Beauxbatons in the mini-competitions,” Hannah added. “This is quickly turning out to be a shitstorm and an international nightmare in the making that even Percy Weasley wouldn’t be able to fix.”

Lucas exchanged looks with Hadrian. His voice was quiet, but it rang with steel. “I’m not ashamed of my gift. My father is a renowned Healer due to his Parselmagic, and I intend to be a Healer too,” he said quietly. “I just happened to be the only one of Dad’s children that possess active Parselmagic as my sister was born without the gift. It’s why I am named Heir.”

“Doesn’t matter to them,” Ernie said. He ran a hand through his hair. “You know how ingrained the fear is. They hear ‘Parseltongue’, and think of You-Know-Who. They hear ‘Slytherin’, and think of Death Eaters. It’s a bloody mess.”

Neville’s jaw clenched. “And people are eating up Ron and Ginny’s words like candy. Even some of the professors are starting to believe it. And after Mehen protected you during that duel, Ri? Half the Gryffindors are calling it proof that you’re a dark wizard.”

“Dark?” Viktor Krum finally stepped out from where he had been leaning against the side of the Durmstrang carriage. His voice was thick with disdain. “Dark, because he survived an ambush? Because his magic responded to danger? Because his familiar protected him, like any decent familiar would? Your people are afraid of shadows.”

Ilian crossed his arms, his expression glacial. “To let one man have this much power in your country…” Durmstrang’s Head Boy was visibly displeased. “What are your leaders thinking—or NOT thinking, in this case? In Bulgaria and Norway—hell, in most magical nations—we would never allow a single man to hold so many positions of authority. Headmaster. Supreme Mugwump. Chief Warlock. What kind of bloody oligarchy is this?”

“An old man’s fantasy,” Viviane muttered darkly.

Neville nodded solemnly. “Most of Dumbledore’s positions were stripped after everything with Sirius came to light. Letting him be imprisoned without a trial, then trying to kidnap Hadrian when he was barely out of toddlerhood? He’s barely clinging to the headmaster position now. Even the Ministry’s distancing themselves, from what I understand from Dad. It’s Amelia Bones who had the Minister’s ear now.”

Ilian scoffed. “I’m honestly surprised he’s still the headmaster after everything. The ICW are absolutely furious with him since they stripped him of his Supreme Mugwump position. And yet, his shadow stretches across your whole country. As far as I know, Adrick Morozov is still rooting out Dumbledore’s supporters from not just within the ICW, but also from the guilds.”

Mikhail looked thoughtful. “Yet he still controls so much within Britain. Laws. Trials. Hogwarts.”

Draco finally spoke, his voice flat. “Because people let him. He’s built himself into a symbol. A saviour. The defeater of Grindelwald. Never mind how many lives he’s destroyed in the process. It’s why Uncle Sirius and Mother took us from Britain.” He exchanged looks with Hadrian.

Susan exhaled slowly, composing herself. “Anyway. Lucas, Hadrian—you need to get your story out there. Before Dumbledore spins it into something darker. And before the British press paints you as a threat. The Daily Prophet isn’t the only paper we have in England. The Black family owns the Prophet, so you can still control the narrative from that paper somewhat. But the other papers? That’s why you both need to get your story out there first. You especially, Lucas.”

Lucas raised an eyebrow, though there was a flicker of apprehension beneath his calm. “What do you expect us to do? Write an op-ed?”

Ernie stepped forward. “International Magical Daily is sending Emily Macmillan tomorrow for the Wand Weighing Ceremony. She’s coming specifically to cover the tournament—though only one of the three champions still uses a wand, so it’s mainly Cedric. But she’ll be there. And you two? You need to talk to her.”

Hadrian blinked at the familiar name. “Emily Macmillan? Are you talking about Emmie?”

Ernie paused at the casual usage of his sister’s nickname—one used only by close friends and family. “You know my sister?”

Draco nodded, exchanging looks with his friends. “Yeah. She’s a freelance reporter, right? She did a piece on the Shadowcloaks a few years ago. Nothing classified. Just what was already public record. That’s how we met. Liese introduced us, wanting to know if Uncle Sirius and Mother could introduce Emmie to Lord Crow and Rean.”

Viviane perked up. “Emmie? Liese’s friend?”

“The same,” Hadrian nodded. “She’s a trustworthy reporter. One of the best in her field. She doesn’t embellish her articles. People trust her articles. She had a reputation for researching and reporting nothing but the truth in her articles.”

Ernie swelled with pride for his sister.

“She’s coming tomorrow,” Susan said. “Talk to her. Both of you.” She looked at Hadrian and Lucas. “If it’s Emmie, I trust her to report the truth. She has integrity, and people trust her name. Her articles matter. Give her an interview before Rita Skeeter or someone worse paints both of you as the next threat to Magical Britain.”

“I’d rather it be Emmie than Rita Skeeter, anyway,” Hadrian muttered.

“About Skeeter…” Hannah shifted. “She’s vanished. No one had seen her since that article she wrote about your mum. Witch Weekly fired her after Andromeda Tonks threatened to sue. Rumour is that someone made her disappear.”

Draco and Hadrian exchanged looks. That sounds like something their family would do.

“Good riddance,” Viviane said, folding her arms.

The atmosphere, however, remained tense.

“Still,” Susan said tiredly, rubbing her temples. “People are already whispering. They think Mehen is a Dark construct. They think Lucas is hiding something. They think you’re manipulating everyone. You need to speak. Be heard. Before they turn you into villains in their heads.”

Lucas let out a breath, looking over at where Natasha was standing with Alec and Viktor, with the older girl nodding. “If it’s Emmie, I’ll do it. But it’s not going to stop the whispers completely.”

“No,” Susan agreed. She knows how Britain is. Most of them believe everything that is in the papers. “But it might make the ones who are listening realise that you’re human. And not the monsters that Dumbledore and his golden children want you to be.”

Silence fell once more, but it was thoughtful, not tense.

Susan looked at Hadrian and Lucas. “Both of you have power. And even influence. But that doesn’t mean the world will listen—unless you make them. This is about more than just your reputations and that of your families. It’s about the message it sends. That Parselmouths aren’t monsters. That being the Slytherin heir doesn’t mean you’re another Dark Lord. That Durmstrang isn’t the enemy.”

Neville’s voice was softer, but no less urgent. “If we don’t speak out, Dumbledore and the rest will keep controlling the narrative. They’ll keep feeding the fear. It’s how they stay in power.”

Hadrian felt something stir in his chest—old pain, simmering anger, and something fiercer: resolve. He looked at Lucas, who met his gaze and nodded silently.

“Alright,” Hadrian said. “We’ll talk to Emmie.”

Around them, Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students straightened slightly. Viktor smirked. Viviane nudged Draco with a small grin.

“About bloody time,” she murmured.

XXXXXX

The skies above Hogwarts Castle were grey and heavy with clouds, with the early morning chill sharpening the edges of the castle’s silhouette.

Emily Macmillan stood at the top of the hill overlooking the main courtyard of Hogwarts, her wool cloak billowing faintly in the breeze. Despite the cold, her blood ran warm with anticipation for what was to come.

A dozen eyes followed her every move as she descended the hill—reporters from The Daily Prophet, Witch Weekly, the North American Enchanter’s Gazette, and even a few from minor international publications who wore their jealousy and curiosity as openly as their badges.

Emily could feel their gazes, weighted with envy, but she had long since learned how to carry herself like a storm dressed in silk. She walked with the measured poise of someone who knew exactly who she was, and why she was chosen.

At just twenty-three years of age, Emily Macmillan was the lead reporter for the International Magical Daily, one of the most prestigious magical publications on the continent. Her name was already inked on several international journalism awards.

She had uncovered corruption in the Baltic Potion Trade Union, exposed dangerous gaps in international Portkey safety regulations, and—most famously—been the first to break the story of the Balkan Mage Massacre cover-up. She was not simply talented—she was relentless.

And today, she was at Hogwarts to witness the Wand Weighing Ceremony of the Triwizard Tournament. Only, it was already proving to be unlike any previous tournament in living memory, if the recent letters from her little brother were true.

The ceremony was held in one of Hogwarts’ unused classrooms, which had been transfigured into a marvel of magical architecture—probably more for the press than anything else. Soft, translucent curtains of starlight hung from the ceiling. A dais had been erected at the far end of the classroom, with three chairs of carved oak set for the champions, though only one of them would be used.

Emily watched as Cedric Diggory—tall, handsome, and nervous—stepped into the light and approached the platform. He was the only one of the three chosen Triwizard champions carrying a wand.

Fleur Delacour, radiant and composed, stood off to the left with Madam Maxime. Her arms were bare, devoid of sleeves or holsters, with her posture serene. To her right, Viktor Krum stood, silent and impassive beside Headmaster Nikolai Kostov, his dark eyes fixed on Garrick Ollivander who was waiting for Cedric.

If truth be told, like any Hogwarts graduate, Emily was shocked beyond belief to learn after her graduation that Hogwarts education is lacking, compared to the rest of the world. She had worked her ass off for years after that just to ensure that she can match up to the rest of her peers, and had even earned herself a reputation as a reporter to the point that Emily doesn’t even need to tie herself to any press publication, but could work as a freelance reporter.

She had made it her life mission after that to ensure that Hogwarts and Britain wouldn’t be behind, but it wasn’t as easy as it seemed. The editor-in-chief at the International Magical Daily had told her bluntly that the Ministry of Magic in Britain and Dumbledore knew just how behind Hogwarts was, compared to the rest of the magical schools. And that they just don’t care, as long as they can maintain the status quo, and just so Britain would continue looking up to Dumbledore and following his lead.

Now back in Hogwarts after nearly six years since her graduation, and it seems to Emily Macmillan that Hogwarts hasn’t changed at all.

Britain’s foremost wand-maker, Garrick Ollivander, with his pale, papery skin and watery eyes, held Cedric’s wand as it was presented to him by the nervous teenager. “Ah,” he murmured, turning the wand over, and examining it carefully. “One of mine. Twelve and a quarter inches, ash wood, unicorn hair core… Very springy. Yes, I remember this one well.”

He raised his eyes and looked around the classroom at the gathered press members, the heads from each school, and even some of the professors present. There were even Ministry officials present, as well as Bill Weasley and Michael Fawley as Gringotts’ representatives. There were even ICW representatives present.

“It’s a fine wand, truly. One of the best I ever made, I must admit. Yet, I must remark—it is rare these days to see older students still relying on wands, particularly among our international visitors.” Ollivander remarked bluntly.

A murmuring ripple went through the assembled crowd, and Cedric flushed with shame.

Emily felt for the poor teenager. He is merely experiencing what Emily herself had gone through as a fresh graduate when she realised that Hogwarts was lacking. In less than a year, Cedric Diggory is going to experience that shock first-hand if he hasn’t already—especially if he intends to seek career prospects or advanced studies aboard.

Ollivander’s voice was dry, but held a surprising heat of conviction, even as he looked at Dumbledore and the assembled members from Britain’s Ministry of Magic. “I have, for years, attempted to persuade the Ministry—and Headmaster Dumbledore himself—that magical education in Britain must evolve. The rest of the world has long begun weaning their children off wand dependency by the time they reach their teenage years. Alas…”

Ollivander handed the wand back to Cedric gently, but the young man looked mortified. Fleur Delacour and Viktor Krum have not even brought wands.

Dumbledore’s expression was unreadable, but the few Ministry officials present, apart from Percy Weasley, looked furious.

As the ceremony concluded, and the press members as well as their photographers surged forward, Emily retreated toward the shadows, her sharp gaze sweeping the classroom and absorbing the implications of everything that she’d seen and heard so far.

From behind the door, she could hear laughter from some of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students, though it wasn’t cruel by any means. Still, Cedric stood off to the side, shrinking into himself. Unlike Viktor and Fleur whose headmaster and headmistress have stood by the side of their students even as the members of the press interviewed them, Dumbledore was off speaking furiously with some of the Ministry officials, leaving Cedric Diggory alone to deal with the British press himself.

When the press and the Ministry officials began to leave the room, a shadow passed beside her. “Miss Macmillan.”

Emily turned. Nikolai Kostov’s tall and imposing form stood at her side. Though his face remained neutral, there was a quiet intensity in his gaze.

“Headmaster Kostov,” Emily greeted, dipping her head. “An enlightening ceremony.”

“Indeed,” he said in his thickly accented English. “I have two students who wish to speak with you. In private. Would you come?”

Emily arched an eyebrow. She knew who he meant.

She had been paying attention to everything happening in Hogwarts since the Goblet of Fire had chosen its champions, and knew of the drama surrounding the three schools competing in the Triwizard Tournament. And like any good reporter, Emily too had seen the tightly woven threads of tension and politics wrapped around Hadrian Potter-Black and Lucas Michaelis.

Her pulse ticked faster, but Emily showed no emotion on her face.

“Lead the way.”

They both left the castle in silence, and toward the Durmstrang carriage. A subtle ward hummed as they passed, brushing over her skin like silk drawn over bare nerves. Inside the carriage, however, the warmth hit her like a welcome tide.

Wood-panelled walls glowed softly under enchanted lanterns. Books lined the shelves in what seemed to be the main sitting area, with comfortable cushions and chairs around a table. Light murmurs of voices echoed down the hallway from the rooms of the students.

A little early to be sleeping, but Emily understood why they were sent to their rooms the moment her eyes fell on the four students seated in the main sitting area, waiting for her.

Seated on one of the sofas were Hadrian Potter-Black and Lucas Michaelis. On the surface of the table in front of them was a floo mirror that Emily recognised as Sirius Black’s invention that he had patented and sold as part of Marauder Inc’s products in Bulgaria. Across from the two omegas were Viktor Krum and Natasha Michaelis, both older students sitting as quiet sentinels.

And on the surface of the mirror, Sirius Black’s face came into view, with Liese Pearce beside him.

Emily’s eyes brightened. “Liese.”

Liese grinned. “Been too long, Em.”

“Far too long. I should visit Bulgaria soon, as what is this that I heard about an engagement?” Emily’s tone was teasing even as Liese blushed. “But that conversation can wait for another day.” She then turned her attention toward Sirius, whose expression was far more serious. “I can understand why you’ve invited me here. But you do realise that if I agree to interview minors, I need their guardians’ permission, and also someone to sit with them as I conduct this interview?”

Unlike Rita Skeeter and several of Britain’s reporters, Emily refuses to compromise her values and morals when it comes to interviewing minors.

“I am aware,” Sirius said bluntly. “That’s why as Hadrian’s guardian, I hereby give permission for you to interview him, and while I couldn’t be there physically, I will be present through the floo mirror for this interview. Viktor is his betrothed, and of age, and will sit in my place to oversee this interview. Natasha is doing the same for Lucas, and Lord Emil Michaelis has given his permission too.”

Emily blinked, momentarily caught off guard with this piece of information that she wasn’t expecting. “Betrothed?” she echoed, looking between Viktor Krum and Hadrian Potter-Black. The Quidditch player was already settled behind Hadrian’s back, his hand resting lightly on the omega’s waist. There was even a betrothal bracelet visible on Hadrian’s wrist, with the distinct Krum crest vaguely visible on it when Emily squinted. “How in the Goddess’ name did you manage to keep this under wraps?”

“It wasn’t easy,” Viktor grunted.

Sirius gave a grim smile. “You may include this in your article if you wish.”

“I leave this to them to decide,” Emily said softly, looking towards Hadrian and Viktor. “This will impact them most of all.”

Hadrian glanced at Viktor, who nodded.

“Might be for the best, anyway,” Hadrian muttered. “Then maybe Ginerva Weasley and half the girls and boys at Hogwarts can stop throwing themselves at me. Ginerva Weasley in particular.”

Viktor’s eyes darkened with the mention of the redhead girl. “If she does that next time, I will hex her. Or I’ll do something worse,” he vowed. “I’m top of my year in Dark Arts for a reason.”

Lucas choked on a laugh which he tried to disguise as a cough, but Hadrian wasn’t fooled and gave his roommate several dirty looks. “And how is it going with Mikhail, hmm? You told him how you felt yet?” Lucas blushed, and the others in the room laughed at his embarrassment. “As I seem to distinctly recall someone blushing when Mikhail handed him his Charms notes this morning.”

Next to Lucas, Natasha hid her laugh behind her hand, giving her brother several teasing looks. “Maybe I should speak to Dad about approaching the Vasilev family for a betrothal contract between you and Mikhail. Though what are the odds that the two Vasilev cousins would each fall for a Michaelis?”

Lucas’ blush deepened. “Emily, should we start the interview now?” He asked hurriedly in an attempt to change the subject.

Emily laughed before she settled down in one of the chairs in front of Hadrian and Lucas, and waved a hand to cast a standard privacy and silencing charm that she always uses when interviewing people.

Her expression shifted as she pulled out a Dictation Quill and her parchment. She became more focused. More alert.

Standing by the side of the closed door that would lead to the outside, Nikolai Kostov who is observing the proceedings can now understand how Emily Macmillan gained her reputation.

“All right,” Emily said, clearing her throat, looking at each teen, and then towards the mirror at Sirius and Liese. “Feel free to stop me if it’s too much for you, and take a break if needed. If you’re not comfortable with any questions I will ask, let me know. I will not take offence. I will also let you read the article before I send it for print. Any questions before I begin?”

There were shakes of the head, and Emily nodded.

“Okay,” she said, before waving a hand over her Dictation Quill to start jotting down everything that would be said. “The date is the thirteenth of November, year nineteen ninety-four. My name is Emily Macmillan, Special Correspondent for International Magical Daily. With me are Heir Hadrian Potter-Black, Heir Lucas Michaelis, Heir Viktor Krum, as well as Natasha Michaelis, and Headmaster Nikolai Kostov. Also with me are Lord Sirius Black and Liese Pearce, being present via the floo mirror.”

Emily looked at the parchment and noted that the Dictation Quill was jotting down everything that she’d just said, before she nodded to herself. She then looked at Hadrian and Lucas with a small smile on her lips.

“Let’s begin,” she said. “And tell me everything.”

Chapter Text

The Great Hall was buzzing.

There was no other word for it. A low, rolling murmur echoed off the enchanted ceiling of the Great Hall, normally only filled with laughter, clattering cutlery, and the rustling of owl wings during breakfast as the postal owls delivered mail.

But today, it was different. Today, every single student at Hogwarts was staring wide-eyed at the pages of International Magical Daily—pages that bore the explosive article written by none other than Emily Macmillan.

The front page headline screamed in bold, gilded letters:

HERO WORSHIP OR HARM?—THE FAILINGS OF HOGWARTS, THE MYTH OF DUMBLEDORE, AND THE PRICE BRITAIN’S CHILDREN ARE PAYING

It was brutal and honest. And impossible to ignore.

Whispers turned into hushed conversations.

Some students were crying. Others were red-faced with rage. But all of them were reading. Even the professors were seated, stunned, at the staff table. Several of them were pale and rigid, their own copies held in trembling hands. And in the middle of it all sat Dumbledore, his eyes glittering behind his half-moon glasses—but not with mischief or kindness.

No.

Today, his expression could have been carved from stone.

Emily Macmillan had spared no one. In her usual curt and frank manner, she had outlined everything that had happened so far in Hogwarts.

It is a dangerous thing, to confuse legacy with infallibility, the article had begun. To worship a man who has stood by as his nation’s education crumbles, while children suffer for his choices.

Emily detailed the accusations against Hadrian Potter-Black and Lucas Michaelis—both omegas, and amongst the top of their year at Durmstrang. And yet, since the arrivals of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, were mocked, jeered, and outright accused of dark magic for no other reason than attending a foreign school, and because of their sub-genders.

Emily wrote of the bias, the cruelty, and the thinly veiled bigotry dressed in patriotism that had consumed Hogwarts’ hallways. She even spoke of the insults that Hogwarts had committed against Durmstrang, just because one of their students had a snake as a familiar, and another student is a Parselmouth.

What does it say when children can be beaten down for daring to excel outside of Britain? For daring to be different? For being omegas who do not fit the boxes this country still tries to shove them into? Being a Parselmouth is no different from having a magical gift like the ability to see magic, or even being a Metamorphmagus.

Outside of Britain, Parselmouths were renowned Healers all over the world, with the most famous being that of Lord Emil Michaelis, currently Lord Gaunt, who is a direct descendant of Salazar Slytherin, with his son—Heir Lucas Michaelis, being the rightful Slytherin Heir by magic and blood.

Parselmagic is the most powerful healing magic in the world. It is also Parselmagic that had brought Lord and Lady Longbottom back to us years before, when they’ve both lounged for years in Saint Mungo’s after being driven to insanity by Bellatrix Lestrange.

Gasps had rippled through the student body as they reached that line.

Several Ravenclaws were visibly emotional, with a pair of Third Years openly weeping. Hufflepuffs huddled together, whispering with wide eyes. The Slytherin table was tense—though notably split, with the younger years exchanging looks of awe, and something like vindication, while the older and more traditional students scowled.

Durmstrang and Beauxbatons have long surpassed Hogwarts in academics, magical theory, practical application, and cultural awareness. Outside of Britain, every single magical school in the world starts teaching their students to wield wandless magic in their Fifth Year, with the students snapping their wands at the end of their Fourth Year as a rite of passage.

Uagadou School of Magic in Africa starts wandless magic from the moment that their students step into their halls for the first time. Hogwarts, once a beacon of excellence, now finds itself ranking near the bottom of the ICW’s international standings—closer to trade schools than the elite institutions it once rivalled.

Susan Bones’ voice cracked as she read the passage aloud at the Hufflepuff table, her fingers trembling as she clutched the newspaper. Beside her, Neville Longbottom’s jaw was clenched so tightly that his molars hurt.

Unlike most of their schoolmates, Susan and Neville have private tutoring during the summers—receiving the lessons that schools outside of Britain taught their students. They knew that Hogwarts was behind Durmstrang and Beauxbatons since their First Year. But even they never expected the school to be this behind.

We spoke with Rosita Alexandrova, professor of Cultural Studies at Durmstrang, and Master Gavril Galvchev, Durmstrang’s Head Potions Professor, and a Class One Potions Master. Both of them confirmed that their curricula now include subjects that Hogwarts hasn’t even begun to teach.

And we spoke with Adrick Morozov, the head of the ICW, as well as Raisa Sokolov, the head of ICW’s Protectorate of Magic. Their words were damning.

“Britain has not evolved,” said Morozov. “They are still clinging to a version of the past that no longer exists. What they deemed as ‘dark magic’ and banned, was practised everywhere else. I am not saying to let children practice dangerous magic. But to counter it and know why it’s dangerous, they need to know what it is. And what makes it so dangerous. Britain is not ready for the world stage. They are not ready or equipped for the world beyond the British Isles. Ignorance is a danger in itself.”

“Children suffer when institutions refuse to grow,” said Sokolov. “No amount of legacy justifies neglect. We receive applications from Hogwarts graduates yearly, and each year, we have to turn them down, citing that they don’t have the appropriate skills or knowledge to be granted a place amongst the ICW or our Hit-Wizards. They weren’t even taught international law or diplomacy which is the basic standard of skills that we expect in candidates that apply for a position within the ICW.”

By the time the students reached the part of the article that called into question the mythical status of Albus Dumbledore, silence had fallen over the room.

Why is it that Albus Dumbledore is still celebrated for defeating Gellert Grindelwald when no trial was ever held? When no official record of the duel exists? When, upon deeper research, Grindelwald’s descent into infamy seems to begin only after a visit to Britain?

We spoke with Bathilda Bagshot, the author of A History of Magic, and also the maternal aunt of Gellert Grindelwald.

“My grand nephew is a shy boy, and found it hard to make friends.” Bathilda Bagshot said. “During that time period, it was almost unheard of for omegas to achieve status and power, and having an omega graduate from an esteemed institution like Durmstrang two years early is nearly never seen. But the headmaster of Durmstrang Institute at that time had taken a liking to Gellert and had seen potential in him. He even found love in that school, and was all set to be married upon his return to Bulgaria. He visited Britain after his graduation as he did every year since the death of his parents, fearing that I would be lonely. He helped me with my chores, and sat down with an old lady like myself, listening to my stories. I didn’t want him to be cooped up all the time with no one but me as company, so I introduced him to Aberforth Dumbledore, someone who is close to his age.”

“The two boys got along like a house on fire. They became such great friends and could talk constantly about the world, and even about the books they read. Gellert said nothing, but I know he was afraid of Aberforth’s older brother, Albus. When I pressed him one time, he admitted that he didn’t like the way Albus looked at him. I don’t know what happened one day at the Dumbledore residence, but I know something happened. Something happened that broke my sweet nephew. When he returned to Bulgaria after that, the next thing I heard was that he’d started a war. I spoke with Aberforth at his sister’s funeral. And while he refused to go into details, I know something  happened between Gellert and Albus. Why did no one ever question it? Now it’s my grand nephew who’s being tarred with the brush of a dictator and a criminal, yet the one who supposedly defeated him is never questioned?”

One elderly healer, who treated Grindelwald before his imprisonment, confessed he bore the signs of extensive mental trauma and emotional manipulation—often seen in those subjected to magical conditioning.

“It is not uncommon to see omegas basically lock their minds away, and a different personality takes over in order to protect themselves,” A Master Mind Healer said. “This is especially common in omegas who have gone through abuse or even rape. And Gellert Grindelwald bore signs of Mental Trauma.”

All signs pointed to Gellert Grindelwald possibly being a victim of abuse during his time in Britain. And from sources and people who have known Grindelwald as a student, all of them have admitted that the boy who came back is a totally changed person.

“The Gellert I knew would never start a war. He wanted to become a Healer. To help people.” An old classmate of Grindelwald recalled the boy he went to school with. “None of us ever knew what happened. I believe only his betrothed does. And even he vanished not long after Gellert was arrested. Whatever that had happened in Britain that destroyed Gellert is also the cause of the war.”

And yet, despite all the witness statements and evidence, Gellert Grindelwald is now the one locked up in Nurmengard Prison, without even being questioned, while his supposed defeater walks free?

Who really benefits from this narrative? And why has no one ever questioned it?

The article closed with a single, striking question.

What if everything you’ve ever been told about your heroes…is a lie?

The explosion was immediate.

Ronald Weasley’s furious shout broke the silence. “This is bullshit!” He roared, standing so violently that his chair skidded back and slammed into a Gryffindor First Year. “She’s lying! She’s got to be lying! How dare she slander Professor Dumbledore like this?!”

Ginny Weasley, seated next to him, nodded vehemently. “She’s just jealous. Durmstrang and Beauxbatons can’t hold a candle to Hogwarts.”

“Do you both have your eyes and ears closed for the past week during the mini-competitions?” Seamus Finnegan muttered further down the Gryffindor table.

Seated across Seamus Finnegan and Dean Thomas at the Gryffindor table, Fay Dunbar nodded. “Emily Macmillan is a graduate of our school. I heard it took her a few years to gain the skills and knowledge she needed to work overseas, even. Besides, she is well known for being honest and having integrity in her articles.”

“That doesn’t prove anything!” Ron insisted, his ears turning red.

Neville stood from the Hufflepuff table where he had been seated with Susan and the rest of his Hufflepuff friends. His voice was steady but firm when he addressed Ron. “Have you even read the article, Ron? It’s not about jealousy. It’s about the truth.”

Susan joined him, her voice laced with indignation. “Emily Macmillan has exposed the systemic failures of our school, and the unchecked power of Dumbledore. We can’t ignore this.”

“You shut your mouth!” Ron bellowed, stepping toward her, his wand in hand. “You’re just defending traitors! You’re siding with them! With those dark wizards!”

The Great Hall fell into a tense silence, all eyes on the unfolding confrontation.

Neville was beside Susan in an instant, glaring with quiet and terrifying rage. “Pick that wand up properly, Ron,” he said in a voice that was loud enough to carry across the Great Hall. “I dare you. A duel will be the least of your concerns. And I doubt your family can afford to be embroiled in a blood feud with the Longbottoms.”

Ron paled. Over at the Slytherin table, Fred and George Weasley exchanged looks.

Before things could escalate further, Professors McGonagall and Flitwick moved to intervene. McGonagall’s face was tight with fury—not at the students—but at the truth laid bare in front of her.

“I believe,” she said coldly, “we have far more important matters to address than juvenile tantrums.”

All eyes turned back to the head table.

Throughout everything, Dumbledore had not said a word.

The elderly wizard stared at the paper before him, his hands clenched white around the edges. Slowly, he rose, the paper crumbling beneath his grasp, and with a swish of his robes, he turned and walked out of the Great Hall without a single word.

For a moment, no one moved.

Then—

“Coward,” muttered someone from the Slytherin table. Quiet, but clear.

By the massive doors of the Great Hall that leads to the Entrance Hall, unnoticed by most, stood a quiet figure in the shadows.

Argus Filch, ever-present and ever-ignored, watched Dumbledore go with eyes that were far too sharp for the caretaker everyone thought him to be. At his feet, Mrs Norris meowed quietly, curling around his ankles.

He had waited decades for this moment. For this chance. And soon… Soon, he will have his revenge.

His voice, low and filled with quiet fury, whispered into the empty air.

“Your time of reckoning is at hand, Dumbledore.”

And for the first time in centuries, the ghosts of Hogwarts trembled.

XXXXXX

For decades, Hogwarts has been revered as the pinnacle of magical education. Yet, recent events have unveiled a troubling reality: the institution is no longer the beacon it once was. Students from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons consistently outperform their Hogwarts counterparts, not due to inherent superiority, but because of rigorous curricula and dedicated mentorship.

The British wizarding community’s blind hero worship of Albus Dumbledore has allowed systemic issues to fester. His unilateral decisions, such as the imprisonment of Sirius Black without trial and the unauthorised guardianship of Hadrian Potter, would have led to severe consequences for anyone else.

Yet, Dumbledore remains untouchable.

Moreover, the sudden transformation of Gellert Grindelwald from a promising Durmstrang graduate to a dark wizard raises questions. An elderly combat healer recalls treating Grindelwald before his imprisonment, noting signs of mental trauma. What had transpired during his time in Britain?

It’s time for introspection. The future of our children depends on our willingness to confront uncomfortable truths and demand accountability.

Muriel Prewett frowned, her brows furrowing as she read the article in International Magical Daily for the umpteenth time. She is familiar with Emily Macmillan’s articles and knew that the woman had a reputation for being honest in her articles, even being praised as one of the best reporters in the world.

The press publications in Britain must be kicking themselves for not snapping up Emily Macmillan when they had the chance. Though truthfully, the fact is that Emily Macmillan can thrive the way she did because she is away from Britain.

Muriel is also aware, from letters from her grand-nephew and Heir, Percival, that Emily Macmillan is the reporter sent by International Magical Daily to cover the Triwizard Tournament. To have this article turn up in the paper not even two days after the Wand Weighing Ceremony?

Just what is going on in Hogwarts right now?

“Tilly,” Muriel called for her house elf who appeared before her with a light pop. “Get me my parchment and quill. I got a letter to write to Percival.”

The crack of Apparition echoed like distant thunder across the damp moors of the Wiltshire countryside, even as Percy Weasley landed with a soft thump on the stove-paved circle that marked the designated Apparition point just outside Prewett Manor.

A second and third pop soon followed, with Bill and Charlie flanking Percy with practised ease. The mist curled low around their boots, heavy and stubborn, clinging to the cool air with the kind of chill that soaked into their bones.

Percy adjusted his cloak with a nervous tug, his fingers brushing over the folded parchment tucked in the inner pocket of his robes—the missive that he’d received from Great Aunt Muriel that morning. Just two sentences, without any signature, and somehow still, it rang with authority.

Come to Prewett Manor. Bring your older brothers. - M

It was worded like a suggestion, yes, but the tone made it clear that it was anything but that.

“Merlin,” Percy muttered, pushing his glasses further up his nose as the wrought-iron gates creaked open ahead of them. “I feel like I’m being summoned for a trial.”

“You kind of are,” Bill quipped lightly, brushing rain from his cloak. “Aunt Muriel doesn’t ‘request’ anything unless it’s very serious.”

“She’s probably just been reading the Prophet like the rest of us,” Charlie said with a sigh. “And even the international papers. And considering the article in International Magical Daily this morning, I’m not surprised she’s summoned us. And you know how Aunt Muriel is. She wants answers, proper ones—not Dumbledore’s riddles, and not Mum’s excuses.”

As they walked up the gravel path lined with dormant rose bushes and frost-touched hedges, Percy found his gaze drawn to the imposing structure of Prewett Manor. It loomed like a sentinel from another era—grey-bricked, ivy-wrapped, proud, and a little intimidating. The stained glass windows cast muted jewel-toned light on the path ahead as the manor’s doors swung open before they even reached the steps.

The familiar form of Muriel Prewett, still sharp-eyed despite her advanced age, stood on the threshold, dressed in a rich navy robe trimmed in silver embroidery. Her white hair was swept into a bun, and the only ornament she wore was a delicate brooch shaped like a phoenix, gleaming with subtle enchantments.

A brooch that Percy and his brothers knew was an engagement gift from the late Hadrian Potter to Muriel Prewett when they were first betrothed. Even though Muriel ultimately never did marry Hadrian Potter when he passed away during the war against Grindelwald, Charlus Potter still sees Muriel as his sister-in-law, and treats her as such, still inviting her to every Potter event.

James Potter too had seen Muriel as his aunt, and had even gotten her to help him with arranging his wedding to Lily Evans, and she had even stood in as the mother of the groom, with Dorea Potter having passed on just a year before. James Potter had even named his only son after the uncle he had never met.

Muriel too was quite the wealth of knowledge and advice to Lily Potter when she was expecting, and later, after the baby was born.

“It’s about time,” Muriel said crisply, stepping aside with the quiet command of a matriarch used to obedience. “The tea’s already cooling, and Tilly will not be pleased.”

Behind her, a small, elderly house elf bowed politely. “Warm again, Miss Muriel. Is finest bergamot tea. Welcome to Prewett Manor, young sirs. Welcome home, Young Master Percy.”

“Thank you, Tilly,” Muriel acknowledged, before turning back to the Weasley brothers with a raised brow. “Well? In, in. Honestly, I expect this kind of lateness from Ginevra or Ronald, not from you three.”

Bill flashed a sheepish grin as he shrugged out of his coat. “Apologies, Aunt Muriel. Blame Charlie. He insisted on bringing souvenirs for your tea pantry.”

Charlie muttered, “They were your idea,” but fell silent when Muriel gave him a knowing look.

“Hmph. I’d be more impressed if either of you had the decency to visit now and then.” Muriel led them into the drawing room where a tea set was already arranged atop an embroidered table runner. “Do you know the last time I saw either of you? Tonks visits more often, and she had a full-time career in the Auror Corps. As did Penelope, and she is a Mediwitch in Saint Mungo’s. And you, Charles, haven’t even written.”

Charlie flushed a deep shade of red. “I’ve been stationed aboard—”

Muriel lifted her cane just slightly, tapping it on the floor for silence. “You’ve also been back in Britain for three weeks, and still haven’t visited. What, did you think I wouldn’t find out?”

Charlie gave a strangled sound, only for Muriel to continue smoothly, “Honestly, what would you do if Tonks ran off with someone else? She’s a fine young woman. Smart, strong, very capable, and patient. Merlin help her, if she’s still waiting for you to propose.”

“I… Soon,” Charlie mumbled, his ears turning scarlet. “I’m trying to sort out my career paths.”

“Mmhmm. Don’t take too long, dear. Love isn’t so patient forever. And you, Percival?” Muriel turned sharply toward Percy, who was just finishing pouring the tea, his hands careful and precise—exactly as Muriel had taught him.

Percy passed Muriel a cup. “Penny and I are still going strong, Aunt Muriel. We’re merely waiting for our careers to stabilise before we discuss the next step. I’m sitting for the first stage of the bar exam in May at the ICW headquarters. Ted Tonks offered to apprentice me if I passed.”

Muriel gave a pleased nod. “When you pass. You’re a smart boy, Percival. You’ve always had a good head on your shoulders. Better than the lot at the Ministry—you deserve more than pushing paper for imbeciles.”

Percy ducked his head, pride and embarrassment battling in his chest.

“And from what I hear,” Muriel continued, now sipping her tea, “your brothers are no slackers either. The twins showed me their plans for their prototype store in Diagon Alley, though there were also suggestions to have their shop in Grim Avenue instead. Quite impressive. Even had a group of Slytherins investing in them. That’s no small feat. The Longbottom heir and even the Bones girl too, yes?”

Bill nodded. “Heir Longbottom and Heiress Bones are both investors in their business—the money is from their own investments and even from their trust fund. But from what I hear, Lord and Lady Longbottom as well as Dowager Longbottom trusted their heir in his business ventures, as did Madam Bones. They’ve also been assisting the twins in finding testers for their more…uh…unstable inventions.”

Muriel chuckled. “Sounds about right.”

Most pureblood families normally start training their heirs and heiresses on how to handle their investments and business ventures as soon as they turn eight. By the time they turn thirteen, they’re expected to be able to handle some of the family’s business ventures and are given the go-ahead to invest in new businesses if they find any that look promising.

Percy is the odd one, as he only started his Heir training when Muriel decided to make him the Prewett Heir after he had graduated from Hogwarts. But the boy had taken to it like a duck to water and was learning faster than Muriel had expected. Within a year or two, she fully expects Percy to be entirely proficient in handling the business ventures and investments of the family, and even start a few new business investments himself.

There was a moment of quiet, filled only by the soft clinking of china and the crackling fire. Then Muriel’s tone shifted, her eyes narrowing.

“Now,” she said, setting her teacup down with precision. “Let’s speak plainly, boys.”

All three Weasley brothers stilled. Percy swallowed nervously.

“I’ve been reading the Prophet, and even the Macmillan girl’s article.” Muriel folded her hands in her lap. “Something is very wrong at Hogwarts, and I want to know what Ronald and Ginevra are up to. And why your mother is enabling them.” She eyed Percy sternly. “Emily Macmillan gave no names, but I know that the ‘unnamed Hogwarts student’ that attacked Heir Potter-Black after that duel is Ronald.”

The words hit like a whipcrack, and Percy hesitated.

“I…” Percy looked at Bill and Charlie, but neither came to his rescue. He sighed. “Ron…hasn’t been conducting himself well. He’s gotten worse since Durmstrang and Beauxbatons arrived. He’s insulted Heir Potter-Black several times. And even the late Lady Potter. There were even a few attempts at physical confrontations.”

Muriel’s lips thinned. “Continue.”

Bill nodded. “The twins told me that Ginny is…still convinced that Heir Potter-Black is lying about being an omega. She keeps calling him her ‘future mate’, saying that they’re destined. She’s been warned, but…”

“That’s Molly’s influence,” Muriel said coldly. “Filling her children’s heads with delusions. Your mother always had a romanticised view of the Potters. She was furious when James married Lily. She never let it go, I suspect. And now, she thinks Ginevra can ‘correct’ that wrong by latching onto the boy like some star-crossed fairytale. Before they passed away, James and Lily used to complain all the time that Molly seemed to think she could tell them what to do in terms of how they raised their child. The Longbottoms too. And from what I hear, Heir Longbottom doesn’t have a good opinion of Ronald and Ginevra.”

“Mum is damaging the House’s relations,” Percy muttered, his shoulders slumping. “Ron and Ginny’s behaviour isn’t helping. And as much as I hate to point fingers, Dad’s own conduct and behaviour aren’t helping matters either. I’ve worked too hard to rebuild the Prewett reputation after everything. Honestly, I’m tempted to discard the Weasley name entirely. Heir Potter-Black had a betrothal bracelet. Ron and Ginny should have recognised it for what it is. But it still didn’t stop either of them from harassing him, or even Ginny nearly throwing herself at him. Heir Potter-Black’s betrothed, whoever they are, either isn’t a Durmstrang student, or they are very patient and have very good self-control.”

Muriel’s eyes softened just a touch.

“There’s a reason I paid for your schooling, boys, and even that of the twins,” she said, her voice quieter. “Ronald and Ginevra wouldn’t appreciate it even if they knew I’m the one paying for their schooling, but it doesn’t matter. They’re still children of my House, and I have a responsibility to them. I didn’t just pay for all your schooling because Arthur and Molly couldn’t. That’s not the whole reason. But it’s also because I could give you what Molly wouldn’t. Support. Guidance. Independence. You are Prewetts as much as anything else. You carry my blood.”

The three Weasley brothers were silent for several moments. Percy wondered about the reactions of his mother and even his two youngest siblings if they knew that Aunt Muriel was the one who paid for the Hogwarts education for all seven of them.

“I moved out the moment I graduated,” Percy confessed. “And I haven’t looked back.”

“Yeah,” Bill agreed, exchanging a look with Charlie. “Same reason we both took overseas placements. Neither of us has been back to the Burrow since we left Hogwarts. Mum doesn’t even know we’ve returned to Britain multiple times.”

“Or that I’ve been dating Tonks since our Fifth Year at Hogwarts,” Charlie admitted grimly. “Or even that Percy is in a steady relationship with Penelope Clearwater. Neither Tonks nor Penny would be girls that Mum would approve of. She ruined so many of Bill’s relationships when we were in Hogwarts that by the time I asked Tonks to be my girlfriend, I knew better than to broadcast it. Only the twins and our closest friends knew, and they all helped to keep our relationship under wraps from not just our parents, but also Ron and Ginny.”

“That, and your mother isn’t on good terms with Andromeda Tonks due to what happened years ago when she’d sent a Howler to Hadrian Potter-Black and Draco Malfoy when they were toddlers,” Muriel pointed out grimly.

Bill shook his head. Even back when he was still a student, he is still unable to wrap his head around the why and how of Molly sending a Howler to two terrified three-year-olds recently rescued from abusive households.

“I don’t understand Mum’s loyalty to Dumbledore,” Charlie said, his voice quiet. “Even Dad’s. Neither Uncle Gideon nor Uncle Fabian ever trusted him. Even our uncles on the Weasley side don’t. There’s a reason no Weasley apart from ourselves attended Hogwarts. And it’s not just because they can’t afford it. James Potter doesn’t trust Dumbledore either, from what I heard, or even Charlus Potter.”

Muriel’s face darkened. “That’s because they saw what he truly was. A manipulator who plays with lives like a chessboard. There’s a reason why your grandfather, Christopher—Goddess keep his soul—named me the executor and head of House Prewett until I can name the next Heir, and until the next Heir is ready to be the Lord. You boys keep your heads down and your eyes open. Protect Hadrian if you can. He’s Charlus’ legacy, as well as James and Lily’s. And I will not see this family—my family—dragged down by your mother’s blind loyalty and your siblings’ foolishness.”

Silence hung heavy again, broken only by the fire’s quiet pop.

Then, Muriel stood slowly, her cane tapping once on the stone.

“I’ll be calling for a family meeting soon. I want the twins at that meeting as well. And I’ll deal with your mother myself.”

Percy stood too, his heart pounding. “Thank you, Aunt Muriel.”

“Thank you, Percival. For not letting the rot spread any further.”

Outside, the mist had begun to clear.

Inside however, the storm had only just begun.

XXXXXX

Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore had not been kept waiting in a room for so long in decades.

The great headmaster of Hogwarts, the former Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, and the former Supreme Mugwump of the ICW, sat in silence on an uncomfortable ironwood stool carved without a single cushion or enchantment. The office was warded against any sort of conjuration, charm, or even transfiguration.

The ancient goblin-run banking institution, Gringotts, cared little for his many titles.

It had been three hours since.

Three hours of being made to wait outside Gronuk’s office while the goblin had ‘attended to more pressing business’. That phrase alone had nearly cost Dumbledore his composure.

And now, finally seated before the unsmiling figure of Gronuk, the Blacks and Potters’ longstanding Account Manager, Albus found himself the recipient of that same disdainful silence. Gronuk had been running his clawed thumb along the edge of a ledger, his black and sharp eyes watching the old wizard with cool amusement. Two armoured goblin guards holding sharp and wicked-looking axes stood silently behind Dumbledore, flanking the door like statues—silent, but not idle.

Gronuk finally broke the silence.

“So,” he said, tapping a sharp fingernail on the oak desk. “Let me ensure I heard this correctly. You wish to file a marriage contract between Heir Hadrian James Potter-Black, Heir of two Ancient and Noble Houses…and one Ginevra Molly Weasley, a minor, whose only claim to nobility exists only through the Prewett line, and is not currently titled?”

Dumbledore smiled—the sort of soft grandfatherly smile he wore when trying to placate lesser minds. “Indeed, Gronuk. For the good of the realm, and for young Harry’s future. The Weasley girl—”

“Miss Weasley,” Gronuk corrected, not looking up from his writing. “And you are certain, headmaster, that you wish to proceed with this request?”

Albus stiffened at the goblin’s mocking tone. “I would not be here if I wasn’t. Now, please do your job.”

Gronuk’s eyes finally lifted, gleaming with something dangerous. “You seem very confident. Tell me, wizard, do you understand what this contract entails?”

“I drafted it myself,” Dumbledore said stiffly, hiding the flare of irritation. “A traditional union. Binding. Submissive clause upon the omega, and protections afforded to the alpha…”

Never mind that Ginevra isn’t an alpha at all, but a beta.

Albus trailed off as Gronuk’s expression twisted subtly into disgust.

Gronuk asked again, his voice low but clear. “You are certain, headmaster, that you wish to file a magical marriage contract that would effectively enslave the Heir of the Potter and Black lines, a Bulgarian citizen, bonded magically to a girl whose Head of House has not given consent?”

“I am his magical guardian,” Dumbledore snapped, growing more irate. “I do not require further permission. Just file the damn contract already, goblin.”